JJ Lacey The love life of JJ Lacey A Blue Book Addision book is un-finished The censored book is called. Parallel Me. This book is. The love life of JJ, Lacey.

  
 
 
 Intro for book 
   
 
 My Second Book 'Introduction'. 
 
 
 This is the book that predates 'Parallel Me' and is uncensored. It is in fact 'Parallel Me' for grownups. 
 
   
   
 Hi, I am Joseph John Lacey, known to my family and close friends as 'JJ'. Only officialdom has called me Joseph, except when I got into trouble with Mum then it was a cert 'JOSEPH'. In my Navy service time, I was Joe Lacey, although I have to admit to being called; many other unsavoury names. Well, that is it briefly me now to tell you why you're reading this. 
 I have written my life story, and called it 'this is my life'. I am now writing my second book, which is about the part of my life I could not write about before. The things the publishers did not want in the first book, and to save embarrassment to those I love. Now at the age of seventy-six, and with those that would be embarrassed with me telling it departed. I am rewriting it and I am calling this book, for obverse reasons. 
 
 There are now two copies of this book, as I have been asked to censer one for milder readers. 
 
 
 The censored  
 book is called.  
 
 
 Parallel Me. 
 
 
   
 
 
 This book is. 
 
 
 The love life of JJ, Lacey. 
 
 
 It is also an ongoing  
 project and far from finished. There are 58 chapters here there will be more! 
 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Playing with my little friend 
 From an early age, I had become interested in girl's bodies, I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, I just liked looking at them that’s all. I was the youngest of four, and having three older sisters was not all fun most of the time. There was Dorothy, who was twelve years, my senior, Jeanette who was ten then there was Alice; two and a half years older. At the start of the blitz, we evacuated together from London; to the small town of Wellington. Which is in Somerset; and lived in a small rundown terraced cottage of five. Each cottage had a downstairs living room and scullery, with two bedrooms and a landing upstairs. The two toilets all five cottages sheared were at the bottom of the garden, which meant I often saw my three sisters using the potties from under the bed, and they saw me. 
   
 My father was away during the war and for a few years after, so I found myself surrounded by females until I was eight. I did find my two older sisters mean spiteful, and nasty tempered at times. Alice, she was not as bad as they were; all Alice was interested in was playing with her dolls. Dorothy and Jeanette, however, would holler, and throw hair bushes and things at me, when mum sent me, up to their room with a message. I would not think to stand around in their tiny underwear, would make them so nasty. Jeanette once went very red and kicked me viciously under the table, one Sunday mealtime, when I asked dad if he knew anyone in France, he looked at me and said: "no I don’t, why." 
   
 “Len, Jeanette's boyfriend does, I heard him telling Jeanette he had a French letter," I said much to Jeanette disgust. Mum got mad at Jeanette for kicking me, I heard her telling Jeanette off later. 
   
 I did not really notice girls as being different until I was around eight, which was when dad came home and Dorothy got married. I had a little friend the same age as me, who lived two doors away at No 5. Rita and I played together all the time; in fact, Rita was the first girl I slept with, our mothers used to put us in the same cot to have our afternoon nap. 
   
 She would also have been the first girl I would have seen naked, as we were also washed; and bathed in the same tub. Her dad came home from the war at the same time as mine did; it seemed they had served in the same place, before the end of the war. 
   
 For a long time our parents would get together, some Saturday nights they would play cards at home, others nights they were down the pub. Jeanette could be out with her friends until nine when dad said she had to be home unless she had to babysit Rita and I. As Alice didn’t want to play monopoly with Rita and me, mum let us play the game on her bed because the little living room was too small to accommodate all of us. Rita and I would always be ready to go to bed, Rita in her nightdress and me in my pyjamas. One night when we had just turned nine, I was sitting opposite her crossed leg on the bed when suddenly she giggled, and pointed across the board at me and said. 
   
 “I can see you’re wilily JJ!” I looked down at the front of my pyjama bottoms, which had pulled open and I could see it too. It was poking out of the opening as I sat with my knees wide apart, I quickly covered my wilily with my hands, but Rita still smiling at me, said. 
   
 “It’s alright JJ I’ve seen willies before, my cousin John show's me his when we are alone, do you want to see my tuppence JJ?” She asked pulling up her nightdress, then pulled her cotton night panties to one side. Where she should have had a wilily there was a slit, and she didn’t have a skin sack to hold her two balls. 
   
 “You can feel it if you like JJ if you let me feel your wilily.” She offered, lying back with her legs open. I moved around the board, to kneel beside her then reached between her legs. 
   
 “Do you like feeling willies Rita,” I asked as her handheld my wilily and my fingers felt her slit. 
   
 “Yes JJ, John lets me feel his all the time, but now this is our secret you mustn’t tell anyone you’ve felt my tuppence. John made me promise not to tell our secret, to our mums and dads, now you’re part of our secret, you must promise not to tell too.” I nodded my head, crossing my heart and hoped to die, as my fingers pulled open her slit. 
   
 “Who’s John Rita, do I know him?” I asked as I looked at the damp pink skin, inside the slit. “You know John my cousin; mum’s sister Mary is John’s mum. He babysits me and lets me play with his wilily when my mum and his go into town shopping together.” She sat up as I stopped feeling her, but she still had her hand in my pyjamas. 
   
 “Has he left school yet Rita, he’s a lot older then we are?” I asked as she pulled out my wilily and looked at it in her hand. 
   
 “No not yet, but he’s nearly fifteen when he lets me play with his wilily, it grows hard and long.” She said as she started rubbing her hand along my wilily, it felt nice and I was enjoying it. 
   
 “How long have you been playing with John Rita?” I asked, looking down at my wilily growing in her hand. 
   
 “O for a long time, he was thirteen when we started; my mum and dad, and his mum and dad went out to a show. They were not coming home until early morning, so I was to sleep at their house all night. John put me to bed at night, but I could not sleep and got up to get a drink. He was looking at a book and didn't hear me come down the stairs. When I walked into the living room, he had his wilily out and was rubbing it." 
   
 "I stood watching him and looking at his hard wilily when he suddenly noticed me. He went red and tried to hide his wilily, but it was too hard to put back into his pants. "You should be in bed," he said still trying to hide his wilily, and I told him I couldn’t sleep, and then asked him." 
   
 “What were you doing with your wilily John, it looked like you like doing that.” He got up out of the chair, still hiding his wilily and looking a bit afraid. 
   
 “You mustn’t tell your mum or dad, you saw me playing with myself. Nor my mum and dad either, if you promise not to tell I’ll give you some money to buy sweets.” 
   
 “It’s alright John I won't tell anyone if you don’t want me too," I promised. 
   
 "I liked looking at your wilily John, can I see it again please?” I asked and he looked at me for a little while before he stopped shaking, then slowly he moved his hands away. His wilily had gone soft a bit but it was still big, and as I looked it got harder as he saw me looking at him. 
   
 “Can I feel it, John?” I asked, moving closer to him, and he gasped as I put my hands on it. It quickly got hard as I held it with two hands, and It was so hot and hard, but his skin felt silky soft. 
   
 “It does feel nice John, can I rub it for you,” I asked he didn’t say anything but he did not stop me rubbing my hands along it as he had. 
   
 “Do you like doing that Rita?” he asked as I kept rubbing him for a while, I smiled and said. 
   
 “Yes John I do it's nice, do you like me doing it to you,” he nodded his head and pulled down his trousers. He sat on the arm of the chair with his legs open, so I could play with him better. Then as I played with his hard wilily, he looked at me smiling and said. 
   
 “This is our very own secret of secrets right Rita, you like doing it to me and I like you doing it. To make it our very own special secret, I think I should look at your tuppence.” I let him lift my nightdress, and pull down my bedtime panties. It tickled when he touched my tuppence, and I giggled when he opened my legs to put his hand between them. 
   
 “Does that feel nice Rita? do you like me feeling you?” he asked and I giggled again and said yes, as his fingers opened up my tuppence slit. It felt nice as his finger, rubbed along the inside of my slit, then he just held his hand over my tuppence, as I rubbed his hot wilily. He was getting very excited and got a handkerchief out of his pocket. Then he gasped as his wilily started to jerk in my hand, and white stuff spurted into his hanky. He told me it was alright when I thought I had done something wrong because his wilily was going soft, but he cuddled me and sat me on his lap." 
   
 "I fell asleep in his arms, as he rocked me and felt my tuppence. Mum and her sister go to town once a month and leave me with John while they shop. Mum asked me if I minded being with John, I told her I enjoyed it because we play games. I didn’t tell her my favourite game, was playing with his wilily." 
   
 I was still feeling Rita's tuppence when we heard her mum calling her. Rita let go of me and straightened her nightdress, then we went downstairs, and Rita went home with her parents. 
   
 A few weeks after we were in the bedroom again, Rita was lying on the bed, and I had her nightdress up, and her panties down looking at and feeling her tuppence again. 
   
 “I was doing this with John this morning,” she said lifting her knees higher, making it easier for me to look and feel her slit with my fingers. 
   
 “He said I was a virgin because there’s a skin covering the inside of my tuppence. There’s a hole in there where boys put their willies’, to make babies when they get married." 
   
 "He knows a girl who is the same age as him, but she isn’t a virgin anymore. She lets him play with her, and he put his fingers into her hole. She won’t let him put his wilily in, but she likes playing with him until he shoots his white stuff.” I had Rita's slit open and there were folds of skin, inside the slit down each side. In the middle of the folds, was skin stretched between them, it did not feel as if there was anything under it when I pressed my finger onto it. 
   
 “Don’t break it JJ, John said we shouldn’t, maybe in a year or two. He said it is too soon now but when it does breaks, he has made me promise he could put his wilily into my hole. I’ll let you do it to JJ when we're up here after it breaks.” She said moving around to sit beside me when I stopped feeling her tuppence. She played with my wilily until her mum called her and she went home. 
   
 On one Saturday night, our parents went out for a night out, and Jeanette had to babysit us. To make it easy for Jeanette Rita came into our house, and would go home when her parents came back.  Alice was staying overnight at her friend’s house, where she had gone to a birthday party. At eight, Jeanette made Rita and I go up to bed, but instead of going to sleep, we played with one another. 
   
 Suddenly we heard Jeanette creeping up the stairs and just got under the bedclothes as she opened the door. She came over to see if we were sleeping, and we lay very still pretending we were. Then Jeanette left the room and crept down the stairs, and we heard the front door open and close. There were whispered words, and then it went quiet again, Rita started giggling as she came over to my bed. Then climbing under my bedclothes her hand went straight to my wilily, and as she played with it she said. 
   
 “Did you hear the door open and someone talking, I bet she let her boyfriend in. Let’s go down and see if she did, I’d like to see what they’re doing.” I was not sure at all; if Jeanette caught us, I would get a hard punch or two from her. The door at the bottom of the stairs opened directly into the front room, Jeanette must have left it ajar to hear us if we woke. With Rita kneeling and me crouched behind her we could peer through the gap. 
   
 With the lights off, there was a soft glow in the room from the fire, and Jeanette and Len were lounging on the settee. They were facing us kissing passionately, with Jeanette skirt was up to her waist. Len’s hand was inside her knickers, and she was undoing his trousers, as we watched she pulled his wilily out. Rita put her hand behind her and searched for my wilily inside my pyjamas, and I played with her tiny nipples, as we watched Jeanette rubbing Lens wilily. Then he took out one of Jeanette boobs and made her moan softly as both his hands played with her. He then took off her knickers, and we watched him playing with her tuppence. She lay down on the settee, pulling down his trousers and he got on top of her. Rita and I crept back upstairs after watching them a little longer, and got back onto the bed. Where I lifted her nightdress, to feel her tuppence as she rubbed my wilily. 
   
 “I think that’s what John wants’ to do to me when I’m not a virgin anymore JJ. I bet Lenard has put his wilily into Jeanette virgin hole, did you see her tuppence when he took her panties off.” Rita said as she played with my wilily until it jerked out my white stuff. Later we heard the door close and thinking Jeanette might come up to check on us. We got into separate beds and must have dropped off. 
   
 We met and played a few more times that year before we had to move away. The cottages had been condemned and were to be demolished; our new homes were miles apart. Jeanette got married to Lenard, just after we moved into our new three bedrooms home. 
   
 The living room was much larger, and there was a kitchen with an inside toilet. Instead of cooking on an open fire, mum had a gas cooker to cook in and a table in the kitchen. When Jeanette left to marry, Alice and I got a bedroom each. There was only one thing wrong with the new house; it was far too big for me. When they did come around to see us, Instead of Rita and I going to the bedroom to play, we played Monopoly on the kitchen table. Which meant the door between the kitchen, and the living room was always opening so mum could make tea. It also meant Rita and I did not get to play with one another anymore, and they did not come around that often. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 older girls to look at. 
 When I was ten and a half, Alice was thirteen and she was growing boobies. She had a friend who was almost a year older, who had big bumps in her blouse. They used to spend hours in Alice's bedroom, talking girly stuff and doing their hair. Rose had just over a year left at school, and they often talked about what jobs they would get. On one Saturday, we were in the living room, while dad was at work and mum had gone shopping. They were dreaming about being fashion models, and posing as if they thought fashion models do. Rose said she had better legs then Alice, but Alice did not agree with her. Rose turned to me and lifted her skirt, and told Alice to do the same. 
   
 “Well JJ who has the best legs, me or your sister.” Alice had pulled her skirt up just above her knees, where Rose was showing half her knickers. I can remember the smile she had, as I looked at Rose's legs and compared them to Alice's. I refused to come to a decision, much to Rose’s disgust and Alice's relief. I did not think Alice liked showing off her legs to me because she blushed a lot. 
   
 Unlike Rose who still held her skirt up, after Alice had dropped hers. Rose knew it would have been an unfair contest, with me looking at all of her legs and only half of Alice's, but the swaying factor would have been me looking at her knickers. They were not knickers like those that Rita wore; they were skimpy and frilly white. With her legs slightly open, the cloth stretched over her tuppence was almost transparent. I could see the dark shadow, of her slit under the cloth. 
   
 They went back to daydreaming, then up to Alice's bedroom until Rose went home. When she did, she smiled sweetly at me as she left the house. Alice said no more about the leg contest, but Rose wanted to continue it a few weeks later. It was again a Saturday morning, and I was alone in the house. Mum was shopping in town, and Alice had gone around seeing Dorothy. 
   
 There was a knock on the door, and Rose asked ‘where’s Alice' when I opened the door. ‘She’s gone to see Dorothy’ I told her, ‘she’ll be back in about ten minutes’. I said looking at the clock, and not knowing how long she would be. ‘I’ll wait for her if you don’t mind,’ Rose said walking by me and sitting in a chair. I closed the door and went back to my Meccano set, and adding a few more bits to my bridge. I looked up to see Rose standing in front of me, her smiling face telling me she was after something. I had seen that smile before, on my sister’s faces. When they had been told to do things they didn’t want to and had come to me to do it for them. That sweet smile turned into action when she lifted her skirt and said. 
   
 “Don’t you think my legs, are better looking than Alice's JJ. It’s alright I won’t tell her if you do, I just want to know if you like looking at them.”  She said her smile widening as I look at her, and her skirt hitched up a little more. 
   
 The hem was almost up to her waist now, and she had skimpier knickers on than before. They were as white as the other ones but much thinner, and the sides at her hips were about an inch wide. They came down in a V at her tuppence, and there was that shadow of her slit showing. “Well, what do you think JJ, have I got nice legs or not?” She asked turning around, to show me her legs from the side and back. 
   
 “They’re very nice Rose, do you want me to tell Alice I liked looking at them,” I asked smiling sweetly back at her, picking up another piece of the bridge. 
   
 “No,” she said dropping her skirt, and sitting down in the chair. “You don’t have to tell Alice, I showed you my legs at all. I just showed them to you, because you liked looking at them the other day. I thought you were going to say; they were better than Alice's was but if you did not want to disappoint her, it is all right JJ I won't tell her, you liked mine better. We’ll keep it our little secret ok; now that’s a nice bridge your building.” She said changing the subject just as Alice came into the house, then they started talking and went to Alice's bedroom. A few times after that, I had a glimpse of Rose’s legs as she sat deliberately crossed legged in the chairs. 
   
 Then when Alice and she danced together in the front room, she would flick her skirt up showing off her knickers. Then look at me smiling, as I sat watching them. I saw less of Rita because we were miles apart; when I did, it was in our or their kitchen. As we played monopoly, we had whispered conversations. Rita wished we could play our feeling game because she wanted to see my wilily. John was still letting her play with him when her mum left her with him. 
   
 Our meeting got few and very far between, then I hardly saw her at all. Rose was in and out of our house all the time, she seemed to be part of the furniture at times. She always smiled at me and brushed agonist me as she passed. Alice kept telling her not to keep teasing me, but she always did something like bumping into me and saying. 
   
 "Sorry didn’t see you there JJ," then she would laugh as she followed Alice upstairs. I was just over eleven and loved playing explorer, searching for treasure in old derelict buildings or the like. One day I found a book in the debris of an old building; in it were pictures’ of naked women. I sat in a corner and got excited, looking at their naked bodies. I was thinking of Rita and playing with her, and was rubbing my wilily when I heard Rose's voice. 
   
 “So this is where you hid away, and play with yourself. I saw you coming in here, and guessed you’d be up to no good.” She said waggling a finger at me, and coming closer to me as I tried to hide my wilily from her. 
   
 “Now show me your penis, or I’ll tell Alice what you do in here. Come on move your hands away, and let me see it. Do you want me to tell Alice, I caught you playing with your penis JJ?” I shook my head and said. 
   
 “No Rose I don’t,” but I still had my hands on my lap, hiding my wilily. 
   
 “Then let me see your penis I won’t tell you again, I’ll go straight to Alice and tell her.” I still did not look at her, but slowly moved my hands away. “There that wasn’t so hard was it, and you have got a nice penis, now stand up and let me feel it, and I’ll keep your secret to myself.” 
   
  As I stood up she took hold of my wilily and started to rub her hand along it making it hard again. 
   
 “O this is nice and hot JJ, do you like me rubbing your penis.” As I nodded, she continued talking. 
   
 “You like looking at my legs don’t you JJ; well would you like to see my pussy too?” She asked lifting her skirt with her free hand and tucking the hem into her waistband. Then she opened her legs and pulled her panties to one side showing me her slit. The sides of her slit were puffer then Rita’s and her slit was wider than Rita's was. In the gap, I could see some folds of pink skin. 
   
 “Feel it JJ, go on feel my pussy with your fingers.” She said her voice sounding softer, and friendlier if not a little husky, as her hand moved along my wilily. “That’s it now feel right inside my pussy, o that is nice.” She said as my fingers felt inside the slit of her tuppence, and she was very wet there. As I rubbed I felt a hole inside, this was the hole Rita had talked about. I pressed my finger against it and my finger slipped in, and it was very hot in there. 
   
 “O yes JJ keep doing that to me again, but push it in deeper.” I had pulled my finger out of her hole, thinking I might hurt her as I had Rita, but she liked it, so I pushed my finger in and out repeatedly. “O yes JJ keep doing that.” She shied again, moving her hand on my wilily faster. She was still holding her panties to one side, and my hand kept bumping into her hand. 
   
 She let go of my wilily and her panties then pushed them down to her knees. Then sat on what was left of a wall, and opened her legs showing me her tuppence. “Finger me please JJ.” She begged, and this time she was not being bossy. She sounded like she needed me to do it to her, and grabbed my wilily again as I put my hand between her legs. She shied softly, as my finger slipped into her virgin hole. 
   
 She kept saying yes, yes, as I moved it in and out. I wished me and Rita had done this when we had been alone in my bedroom. I liked it and I think Rita would have liked it too, but because her virgin hole being covered, we could not do it. Rose undid her blouse and pulled it open, to reveal her boobies bulging over her tiny bra. 
   
 “Play with my breasts.” She said pulling one out for me to hold and panted as I played with her nipple. “You’ve played with a girl before, haven’t you JJ,” Rose said rubbing my wilily harder, and twitching as my finger slipped in and out. 
   
 “You’re not as innocent as I thought you were; somebody’s played with your penis haven’t they.” I did not answer her; I just made her moan by pinching and pulling her nipple. “Alright you don’t have to tell me who it is, just nod your head if I’m right.” She gave a yelp of joy and, ‘I knew it’ when I nodded my head. 
   
 “Well now you can play with me, when I want you to, I like you doing this.” She was going to say more, but my wilily started jerking and she had to hold it away from her, as my white stuff spurted from the end. 
   
 “O God, that’s some thick cum JJ, does your girlfriend like tossing you off.” 
   
 I looked at her and nodded again, thinking I knew what she was talking about, but she was using words I never heard before, like a pussy for a girl’s tuppence and penis for my wilily. She called playing with my wilily/penis tossing, was she saying grown-up talk I had to learn. 
   
 “Don’t stop JJ, now you’ve come it’s my turn, keep fingering my pussy.” She let go of me and leaned back closing her eyes. Then released her other booby from her bra, and played with her own nipple. 
   
 “Suck my tit and rub my clitoris JJ.” She said taking hold of my hand and pulling my fingers out of her virgin hole. Then put them on a hard little button, which was at the top of her tuppence slit. Then holding my fingers, she whimpered as she rubbed them on her button. I found sucking her nipple, was not as nice as playing with her booby. Then suddenly she started jerking and saying, ‘o yes, o yes’ and clamped her legs together on my hand. Then she kind off vibrated and went stiff, and when she relaxed, she was panting and breathless. 
   
 “O God, that’s the best I’ve had this week JJ, and I only just wanted to tease you. Will you do that to me again another day, if I promise to be nicer to you? I won’t tease you in front of Alice again I promise, you liked feeling my pussy didn’t you.” I said ‘yes’ as I nodded, and watched her put her boobies away. When she had straightened her clothes, she gave me a kiss then said. 
   
 “I’ll leave first, and you wait five minutes before you go, that way if anybody sees us, it will look as if we're not together, but meet me here at two next Saturday.” I went back that Saturday and several more after and learnt her grownup language. I played with her breasts as I fingered her pussy, while she tossed my penis off!  Over the next few months, I enjoyed the delights of being with her. I learnt a lot about pleasing young women, until one day she did not turn up at the building. 
   
 I went back the next Saturday, but she never turned up again. She had also stopped coming to our house to see Alice as well, which seemed funny seeing she was always there in the past. Then one day Alice told mum, why Rose had not been around. 
   
 “O she’s got a boyfriend now; she spends all of her time with him.” I went back to the derelict building, to have a look around, and maybe I might meet her there. After twenty minutes or so I was still on my own, or so I thought and was about to leave when someone said. 
   
 “Doesn’t look like she’s coming again JJ, that’s been three weeks now.” I turned and saw a chap called Lesley, a friend of Jeanette's husband Lenard. I had met him at Jeanette's wedding, and a few times since. He was standing behind a wall, looking through a hole in it at me smiling. 
   
 “That’s a real shame JJ, I liked watching you two playing with one another. I bet you liked Rose wanking your cock, and you liked fingering her cunt.” I just stared at him, where had he been hiding to watch us. 
   
 “How did you get up here, without coming up the stairs?” I asked as the stairs that led to this room were broken, and very noisy to climb up, if he had come up that way, I would have heard him. 
   
 “There’s another way up the back JJ when I saw you and Rose coming into this building. I knew you were up to something and came up the back way.” He had gone from my sight and then reappeared at the far end of the room. 
   
 “You don’t have to worry JJ; I won’t tell anybody like Jeanette or Lenard. I will not say anything if you do something for me, something you like being done to you already. I liked watching Rose wank your cock, I’d like to wank it for you.” I looked at him and didn’t know what to say, he wanted to play with my penis. If I did not let him he might tell Jeanette, who would defiantly tell mum. Especially after I had dropped her into the shit, when I told mum about the French letter. Lesley had walked over to me and sat on a pile of bricks beside me. 
   
 “Well JJ, you going to take out your cock, or shall I do it for you?” He said his hand brushing against the front of my trousers, and his finger going into my flies to undo my buttons. For some reason I was frozen, I just stood there letting him undo my buttons. Then when he took out my penis, I just watched, as my penis got hard as he rubbed it. 
   
 “See JJ you like having your cock stroked, and I like doing it for you. Now just relax and enjoy me giving you a wank, before long you will be dropping your pants for me.” I could close my eyes and imagine it was Rose tossing me off, but I did not have Rose’s hot pussy to finger. 
   
 “There wasn’t that nice JJ?” He said when my white cum erupted from my penis, and he kept stroking it to get the last drops out. 
   
 “Next time we meet we won’t waste our time looking for Rose, shall we. It’s too late now for me to play with you some more, but next time I’ll take my time pleasing you.” We left the building and I met him there the next Saturday, and the Saturday after that. On the third Saturday, he shocked me, by putting my penis into his mouth then sucking me off. 
   
 We met there for mouths and mouths, then one Saturday the building was gone. I came around the corner, and there was a bulldozer on a heap of rubble. The workers had fenced the whole area off with ropes. There was nothing for me to do but to go home. I had no idea where to find Lesley or get in touch with him. He knew where I lived I think, but he could not come around and ask me out to play. I met him by accident one Sunday afternoon, at the local park watching a football match. He took me for a ride in his car and sucked me off when we parked on the hills. I met him frequently until I was thirteen or so, then I suddenly did not bump into him at all. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 3  reconnecting with Rita 
 I had seen Rita on occasions, but never when she was on her own so we could talk. She had grown up a lot in the last four years, and now we were fourteen she had nice breasts. One Saturday evening I went to the local youth centre, to watch some lads play table tennis. When I walked in Rita was there, with some of her friends just standing around. She looked happy to see me and moved to stand beside me. Then when she found out I was not playing, she pulled me to one side saying she was not staying. She had to be home for tea at six, as it was nearly five now, she had thirty minutes before she would have to go. 
   
 “I’m not stopping either Rita; do you want me to walk with you home?” I offered; even though her house was in the opposite direction to mine.” Her eyes lit up, and her smile was beaming. 
   
 “O would you JJ, but will you have time before you have to be home?” I smiled and nodded, saying. 
   
 “Of cause I will so long as we leave now, I’ve just over an hour to get to your house then home.” She looked happy at my decision and squeezed my hand. 
   
 “I’ll just tell my friends I’m going, meet me outside in the car park.” The shortest way home for Rita would be through the park, but they locked the gates at five. A footpath went down a high walled lane and was the long way around the outside of the park. There was a shorter route, which went down the side of the park fence but was just a dirt path. Then a short walk across a field, onto the road that led to Rita’s house. Walking up the slight hill from the youth centre, we just chatted about this and that. Not about what I really wanted to talk about, and I had the feeling she was hesitant about it too. 
   
 As we approached the park gates, Rita pulled me towards the shorter route. Then as we walked along the railings, she caught hold of my hand as if to lead me. Then as we were about to walk around a big bushy hedge, that grow along the railing. She pulled me into a gap, between the hedge and the railing. A few feet in she took hold of one of the railing rods and pulled it upwards. The rod slipped out of its hole and left enough room between the other rods to squeeze through. 
   
 I squeezed myself through after Rita and replaced the rod in the fence. Then followed the giggling Rita, to a small park pavilion not far from where we entered. She had disappeared inside, and I went in after her. The pavilion was a funny shape, sitting in the corner of it you could not see out. Which meant nobody could see in either, and that’s where Rita had sat down. As I sat beside her, she seemed happy and smiled widely as she said. 
   
 “It’s been a long time since we’ve been alone JJ, can you remember being in your mum’s bedroom.” I nodded and was unsure what to do with my hands because I wanted to reach out and touch her breasts. 
   
 “Yes Rita I do and I wouldn’t mind being there right now, but we’re not eight or nine anymore,” I said looking at her so very close, I could reach out and touch her. She had a big smile showing she was happy, and then she put her hand on my knee and said. 
   
 “Let’s make out we are eight, and in your mum’s bedroom. What would you like to do to me, if we were alone like we used to be?” Without hesitating, I put my hand on her breast, and run my finger over her nipple. She closed her eyes and shied, as my fingertips excited her sensitive bud. When she did not stop me touching her, it encouraged me to be bolder. Undoing her blouse, I put my hand inside it to push up her flimsy bra and feel her bare breast. She had always liked me playing with her nipples, and she shied and moaned as I pinched the sensitive little thing. 
   
 Her hand had moved up my leg to undo the buttons of my flies, and she released my hard penis and was happily stroking it. When she was eight she was always fascinated, by the way, my foreskin pulled back to expose the end of my penis, as John didn’t have a foreskin. It seemed she had not lost her wonderful childhood ways and her liking of me playing with her. 
   
 I slipped my hand down over her belly, and into the waistband of her skirt. Slipping my fingers into her knickers, I felt her warm damp pussy. It did not feel like I remembered it, her tight slit was wider and opened easier as I run my finger through them. Inside the outer lips, there were fleshy layers of the inner skin, and my fingertip slipped into her virgin hole and I gasped. 
   
 “O my god you’re not a virgin anymore, how did that happen Rita,” I asked pushing my finger into her deeper, then moving it in and out to finger her, just as I had done to Rose. It made Rita whimper, and move her pussy on my hand by moving her hips. 
   
 “Dad bought me a new bike on my twelfth birthday; we were all in the back garden. I fell off it when I used the brakes because they were so good. I hit my fanny on the bell on the handlebar, it hurt like hell and I was bleeding. Mum took me indoors and looked at my fanny, and said I had broken my hymen. That was the skin over my fanny hole, which made me a virgin. When I told John what happened, he was delighted and stripped me off. He then made me lay down with my legs open, so he could look at my fanny." 
   
 "When he first started fingering me it was tight and hurt a little, but the more he did it the better it got. Then one day as we were sitting naked on the settee, and he was fingering me. I had his hard dick in my hand when suddenly he stopped fingering me and took something from his coat pocket. I didn’t know what he was doing when he put a rubber sleeve on his dick, and he stood me up and sat me on his lap, and I felt his dick going into my vagina." 
   
 "He bounced me on his lap, making his dick move inside me. It was tight and stretched my hole, but it felt very nice. ‘Do you like this Rita?’ He asked after his dick moved a lot easier inside me, making me pant with pleaser. ‘Yes, I like it a lot.’ I told him, and he lifted me off his lap. Then bent me over the arm of the settee and shagged me from behind. I like being shagged like that JJ; John shags me every time we meet. I know you haven’t got a Durex with you, but will you shag me now.” 
   
 Rita got up and lifted her skirt, to pull down her knickers, then without me saying yes, she sat down on my lap. I felt my penis sliding into her warm pussy, and gasped at the heavenly feeling of my penis in her. She bounced up and down on me for a while, then got up and bent over with one knee on the seat saying. 
   
 “Shag me JJ, shag me now.” I got behind her and put my penis into her, and felt for the first time the joy of shagging someone. She was gasping and moaning with passion, as I thrust myself into her. Though she wasn’t too worked up to be foolhardy, and between her gasps of joy, she was able to warn me. 
   
 “Don’t you cum inside me JJ, I like shagging but I don’t want a baby.” Rose had almost said the same when I asked if she wanted me to put my penis into her. I had my arms around Rita, one hand on her tit the other between her legs. I was making her buck and whimper because I had found her clitoris. Rose had shown me, how to stimulate this sensitive little thing. 
   
 Once she had stopped me doing it to her because the pleaser she was getting from it was driving her mad. Rita was getting lots of pleasers, from me now rubbing her clit briskly. 
   
 “O fuck; o that’s good, keep doing that and shag me harder.” She begged and pushed her backside into my groin, as I thrust my hips up. She grunted and groaned, and quivered as she uttered ‘o yes’ when my fingers got soaking wet. God this was wonderful, this first time at shagging, but I was enjoying it too much. My balls started to ache, and I knew what that meant so I pulled out of her. It may have been a little too early, and it did not please Rita at all. 
   
 “O shit not already,” she moaned turning around and taking hold of my still hard penis. 
   
 “You’re going to need a Durex to shag me again JJ; I was enjoying you giving me one.” She said as she tossed my penis until I came. 
   
 “There you could have shagged me that much longer if you had a Durex on your dick.” We tidied ourselves up and went back through the fence. 
   
 “How often, do you see John now Rita?” I asked as we walked over the field to the main road. 
   
 “John had to do national service in the army when he was eighteen last year. He has been home on leave twice since then; he will not be home for another three months. The last time I was with him, he said he liked it and may sign on as a regular.” She said sounding a little sad; I thought she was missing him, or maybe it was what they did together. We were doors away from her house when she stopped and turned to me. 
   
 “I’ll be alright from here JJ; I’ll be at the youth centre next Saturday at two if you want to see me but you will need a Durex if you want to go for a ride.” She said smiling sweetly, before turning and walking on. I watched her go into her house, where she turned to wave then was gone. On the walk home, I thought about what had happened. I was thrilled at what I did with Rita, but where was I going to get a Durex to do it again. 
   
 I was too young to buy them from the barber and chemist shop. I could only think of one person I could possibly get one. That was Lesley; I would have to find him and ask him. Lenard Jeanette's husband might know, but I would have to be careful about how I asked him. 
   
 The other things I mulled over on my way home, was all the different names people called things. When I was very young, mum would say ‘now let’s wash your wilily’. Which is what Rita and I called it when we were young. Rose called it a penis and Lesley a cock, now Rita said it was a dick. To Rose a girl’s tuppence was a pussy, Rita said fanny and her hole was a virginal passage. Lesley said a girl had a cunt and he had wanked my cock, but Rose and Rita both tossed me off. 
   
 It was all confusing to me like Rita wanted me to shag her. Where Rose asked me if I had fucked a girl like Lesley had when he had first wanked me. It seemed there were many words to use for the same thing; I suppose it depended on who you learnt them from. I had a bigger problem than different words for different things, how to find Lesley was more important. He liked football; maybe he might be watching a game at the park tomorrow. 
   
 After Sunday dinner I was in the park by one-thirty and watched everybody arriving for the game. No Lesley when the game started not even at halftime, I was beginning to think he was not coming. Then when someone had just scored a goal, and the team's supporters were cheering loudly. I felt a hand on my shoulder and Lesley’s voice in my ear. 
   
 “Good game JJ, have I missed much?” 
   
 “Nothing to shout about Lesley, in fact, it’s been quite boring.” Which was true, I had wanted to leave a long time ago. His hand tightened on my shoulder, and he put his mouth close to my ear. 
   
 "If you’re not interested in the game, fancy a ride in the country.” He need not have whispered, the crowd was cheering for another attack. I just turned and headed for the car park, with Lesley right behind me. I waited until Lesley had my penis in his mouth before I asked if he could get me some Durex. His answer was predictable knowing Lesley; he looked up at me as he sucked the end of my penis. Then taking it from his mouth for a seconded, he asked as he smiled. 
   
 “Has Rose finally said you can fuck her, or are they for fucking someone else?” He continued to look at me, as he sucked my penis and played with my ball. When I did not answer, he rubbed my penis as he said. 
   
 “Alright you don’t have to tell me, and yes JJ I can give you some condoms. I have some in the glove compartment; there are three in a packet. You can have all three; it is no use having just one. Your use one on your next date with her, then you will have two as standbys. When you want some more come and see me, the barber’s will not sell you them because you're too young. I won’t charge you for them; you’ve never asked for anything for letting me play with you.    
   
   
 
 
 
 chapter4 
 ”Saturday afternoon I was at the youth centre at one-thirty, anxiously waiting to see if Rita would show up. When she walked through the gate and saw me waiting, a big smile spread across her face. 
   
 “Are you waiting for me, or a number nine bus?” She asked as she walked up to me, leaving her friends to walk into the hall on their own. I smiled back and walked beside her, as she moved around the corner of the building. I then looked around; just to make sure no one was within earshot of us. As I moved very close to her, I cupped her breast I asked. 
   
 “I don’t know does the number nine pass here; if it does I might take a ride on it.” I said looking at her; with my eyes, half-closed trying to look sexy.” She punched my arm, and then looked a bit shy as she coyly asked. 
   
 “You need a ticket to ride the number nine JJ, are you sure you’ve got one?” I slowly nodded and taped my trouser pocket, and looking into those sexy green eyes of hers and said. 
   
 “I’ve got tickets for a return ride, and then back again.” She looked at me impressed, and then reached out to feel the packet in my pocket. She felt the little box, then brushed her hand over the front of my trousers. 
   
 “Seems you’ve got all you need to go for a ride JJ, but you will have to wait for an hour or so. I have to show myself inside with my girlfriends for a while. I’ll let you walk me home the long way around later, would you like that?” She said her hand gripping the growing bulge in my trousers, what could I do but say yes. I stayed out of sight for a while around the corner, where she had left me until I was able to show myself. Rita had made it imposable, for me to walk inside with her. Before she turned too walked away, she had given me a wicked smile while groping my bulge. 
   
 In the hall, I never went near Rita, but she knew I was there. I looked her way several times, and she smiled back as she talked to one of her friends. Just before three, I spied her by the front exit, and then when she saw me looking she walked out. I was playing table tennis, and as quickly as I could I lost the game. I found her just outside the main entrance gate, wandering down the lane towards the basins. Not many people came down this way anymore; the old basins were two big ponds that held water for the woollen mill. They were now very overgrown and silted up, and had no fish in them, so nobody fished there anymore. 
   
 The old dry canal ran across the pathway, just beyond the basins. Turning left up the old towpath would lead you to a road, which led you back to Rita’s housing estate. It was a long way around to her house, but I was not in a hurry to get her home. Around a slight bend in the lane, we were out of sight of the youth centre. In front of us was the basins a hundred feet or so, Rita reached out and took my hand. Wrinkling her nose and with a cheeky grin, she pulled me off the path into the undergrowth. 
   
 From the path she had pulled me from, the old pumping station was completely hidden. Overgrown with brambles and ivy, behind the building the curtain of ivy could be pulled back, to reveal the entrance door. The padlock was still on the slid bolt lock, but Rita lifted it and turned it and the bolt slid open. Inside there was enough light to see clearly, due to the sun shining through the undergrowth, and the big bared window. The old pump was still there, behind it and along the wall was a long bench. We sat side by side, and for the first time, Rita kissed me. In all the years we had played with one another, this was the first time we kissed on the lips. 
   
 The last time I had been with her in the park, she got me to kiss her nipples. Now she was sucking on my lips, with her hand in my lap undoing my flies. I was groping her tit, from outside her blouse as her fingers creped inside my pants. Moments later, I had her blouse open, and a bare breast in my hand. The waistband of her skirt was easily undone, and with my hand inside her knickers, I fingered her fanny. Our kisses were getting passionate, and she was breathing heavily as she tossed my penis. 
   
 I was disappointed when she broke away from our kiss, and moved off the seat. Then I gasped, as she took the end of my penis into her mouth and sucked it. Lesley had done this to me many times by now, but seeing Rita doing it was most erotic. She was obviously enjoying it; by the way, she shied as she moved her mouth on me. She had one hand holding the base of my penis, while the other played with my ball sack. It was also obvious; this was not the first time she had done this. John must have taught her to do this to him, I could not guess when. 
   
 Maybe it could have been when she was nine or ten, which is when Rita and I started playing with one another. She had confessed he had been playing with her, long before we started. He had also been the first to shag her, and I had been the second just last Saturday. Now she was giving me what Lesley called a blowjob, and it was wonderful. Looking at her giving it to me was much more exciting, her blouse was off and with her bra on the bench. The waistband of her skirt I had undone, when she got off the bench it had slipped to her ankles. All she was wearing now was her skimpy panties, and she was trying to undress me. My flies were undone from the top and wide open, and she had pulled my penis out over the top of my underpants. 
   
 She let go of my penis with her hands and was pulling my trousers down past my knees. With her eyes looking at me, she nodded her head, as I started undoing the buttons on my shirt. Then I sat there naked, except for my trousers around my ankles. Then she completely ignored me, as I begged her to get up so I could shag her. I sat in almost agony as she tossed my penis, as she sucked the end of my knob. I was near to coming and she knew it, but she refused to stop what she was doing. I could see her green eyes shining with pleaser, as I fought to hold back my climax. She knew what she was doing, and as my balls burst, she took my penis from her mouth. As a stream of white sperm shot into the air and landed feet away, much to her delight. 
   
 “O that was lovely JJ; that was much stronger than I expected. I used to love making you come, and watch your white stuff spurt from your dick.” She said still rubbing my penis and balls, as I panted and squirmed as she played with my sensitive member. 
   
 “Now it’s your turn to make me come, you must play with me until you get hard again. Then we can have a good shag because it will take you longer to come again.” She said as she got up, and pulled her skimpy panties off. Then she put her arms around my neck, as she sat on my lap and kissed me. Her hot fanny was soaking wet, my fingers covered with her slippery fanny juice. As I slipped two of them into her, as she squirmed and moaned, while my thumb rubbed her clit. 
   
 When we stopped kissing, she laid back her shoulders on the bench and her buttocks on my lap. With my left hand playing with her tits, while my right-hand fingers working her fanny into a sexual lather. She cried out and vibrated several times, but one orgasm hit her hard. One minute she was just gasping and moaning with pleaser, the next moment her body went stiff and her face went bright red. She made a wild grunting sound, and her body jerked violently. Then she clamped her legs on my hand, and a flood of female cum covered my hand. 
   
 “O fuck I thought I was going to die, that was a really good one.” She said after she had charmed down a bit, and then looking at me asked. 
   
  “Will you kiss my fanny for me JJ, I love it when John eats me and I’m sucking his dick. He says my fanny juice taste like honey, wouldn’t you like to eat me too.” Rose had made me lick my fingers after I had fingered her but she had not asked me to eat her. Rita was kissing me and playing with my nipple, she had poked her tongue into my mouth. She was sucking on my top lip, as she wiggled her bottom on my lap. 
   
 “Come on JJ eat my fanny please, and I’ll suck your dick if we do a sixty-nine.” What was a sixty-nine; I had no idea what she was talking about but I just followed her lead. She got off my lap but lain down with her head near me on the bench. Then reached out to hold my penis, and pulled it to her mouth. Which made me kneel; over her head on the bench. I realised then I had to bend over her body to put my head between her legs. 
   
 My first kiss on her was tentative, and my lips got covered with her fanny juice. After I had licked it off, I had my mouth over her fanny licking her fanny lips. Bloody hell she did taste nice, and I made her swarm when I sucked on her clitoris. Her juices were just the tonic I needed, a few minutes after Rita started sucking my soft dick. She took it from her mouth and rolled the Durex on the hard one she now held. 
   
 “Come on JJ shag me now, your nice and hard don’t waste it.” She said pushing me off her and sitting on the edge of the bench. I got between her open legs and pushed my dick into her fanny. I shagged her with her legs wrapped around my waist, with her heels digging into my buttocks. She urged me on to shag her harder as if she were riding a horse with those heels. Her erotic words of engorgement, she uttered made me want to shag her even harder. 
   
 “O yes that’s it ram that dick into me,’ ‘fill my fanny with your hard dick,’ ‘o fuck I’m coming again’ ‘shag me JJ shag me hard.” The harder I shagged, the harder she wanted me to. Even when my penis started throbbing, and I spurted cum into the Durex she wanted more. 
   
 “Don’t stop JJ your still hard enough; keep shagging me as long as you can.” When my dick finally got too soft for my penis to stay in her, she untangled her legs and released me. I stayed on top of her for a little longer, getting my breath back then slowly got off her. She had recovered her composer a little and had stopped painting to say. 
   
 “That was a good shag JJ, I really enjoyed having your dick in me. You looked like you were enjoying it too; you grunted and puffed as if you were! The girl, who taught you to play with a girl’s fanny, was she a good shag JJ. Don't give me that innocent look; you did not learn that by playing with dolls. Someone taught you about a girl’s clitoris, the way you sucked on mine was wonderful.” Rita had pulled off the Durex and was cleaning my penis with a tissue. She giggled as I twitched wildly when she wipes my very sensitive knob. 
   
 “Did you like eating my fanny, your pre-cum juice tastes nice did you like mine.” She said handing me her small packet of tissues and sitting down on the bench with her legs open. 
   
 “Now you can clean my fanny, the tissues are for drying it after you’ve washed it.” I knew what she meant but just in case I did not, she poked out her tongue and made a licking motion. After I wiped her fanny dry, I helped her put on her panties and bra. Then she kissed my dick goodbye, as she tucked it into my pants. Fully dressed we peered through the undergrowth, as we exited the small building. With no one about we quickly got onto the pathway, heading for the old canal. With a quick look at my watch, I saw it was four forty. I could not believe we had been in the old pump house, for almost an hour and a half of sheer heaven. Rita was happy too she skipped by my side, holding my hand as we had when we were eight. 
   
 “That was nice wasn’t it JJ, I wished we had been doing that in your mum's bedroom.” She said, her smiling face lighting up at the thought of old times. 
   
 “You were still a virgin when we were in my mum’s bedroom, Rita. Was John kissing your fanny, when we were just looking and feeling?” She stopped skipping and grabbed my arm with both her arms. 
   
 “No that was long after we moved into our house; I was eleven I think when he did. I was sitting on the settee naked, and he was kneeling on the floor. His hands were holding my fanny lips open when he bent forward and kissed me there. I giggled and he kissed me again and then kissed my clitoris. I told him I liked it, so he kissed and sucked my clitoris. He could see how much I liked it because I think I had my first climax then. When he did it to me again, I was staying over Saturday night. We were both naked, and playing with one another. He had kissed and licked my fanny, and I was getting randy as I tossed him off. I was kneeling on the floor, between his open legs tossing him when he told me to kiss his dick." 
   
 "I didn’t think about it, I just leaned forward and kissed the tip of his dick, it was covered with his pre-cum. I licked it off my lips and I liked it, so I stuck out my tongue and licked it off the end of his dick. ‘That’s nice Rita; now suck it like a lollypop.’ John told me, and I did and I have been sucking his dick ever since. Now I’m sucking your's JJ, and you do like it don’t you." 
   
 "Yes Rita I like it and I like kissing your fanny, I’ve always liked looking at it now I love kissing it,” I said just as we got under the road bridge over the canal, Rita looked very happy as I said it. Then she pulled me into the recess built into the wall and fumbled with my flies. 
   
 “Tell me what you like doing with your tongue when you kiss my fanny JJ.” She asked as she pulled my hard penis from my trousers, and then crouching down she sucked me. 
   
 “Your fanny’s really juicy Rita, I like licking your hole to get the juice out of it. Then I like sucking your fanny lips before I suck the juice out of your clitoris.” She must have liked what I was saying because she was tossing my penis fast as she gobbled me. Just before I climaxed, she took my penis from her mouth. Then yelped with joy, as my thick cum splattered against the bridge wall. While I was putting my penis away, she kissed me and told me to meet her the next Saturday at the basins, she would be there at two. She kissed me again and then walked up the stairs to the road. 
   
 The two following Saturdays, we did almost the same thing in the pump room. Only we started at two, a whole hour earlier than the Saturday before. So we could stay in the pump house longer, and I eat her fanny again as she gobbled my dick until she finally tossed me off. On the Sunday after the seconded Saturday, I had to find Lesley, and get another packet of Durex. I also had to give him what he wanted, to get a box of three. On the following Saturday, I was with Rita in the pump house and had just finished shagging her when she said. 
   
 "School holidays start next Friday, dads taking us to Ireland for a few weeks, to see his family over there. I don’t exactly know when we are coming back, but I think John’s going to be home when we do, so I don’t know when I can see you again.” She had finished cleaning my dick and had lain back so I could kiss her fanny. 
   
 “Wait four weeks JJ, and then go to the youth centre at two on Saturdays. When I can I’ll see you there, and we can have sex again.” She said no more she just lay back moaning, as I massaged her fanny with my tongue. Until I climbed on top of her and we eat each other in a sixty-nine, then I walked her home. 
   
 I let three weeks go by and then went to the youth centre. She did not show so I went for a walk down to the basins, and when I rounded the corner, I felt gutted. Workers had cleared the undergrowth, and the pump house was gone completely. The two ponds that formed the basins, were filled making them safe. I would have to find somewhere else for Rita and me to go. 
   
 Five weeks went by and I still did not see Rita, so I wandered around to where she lived. I could not see if they were there, so I asked some children if they had seen her. The answer was no, they had not returned from Ireland yet. There was nothing I could do, only wait for her to show up at the youth centre. I did not see her for six months, and I had left school and got a job by then. 
   
 Lesley got me a job where he worked; it was in a diary and it was good pay. We started at six in the morning and worked until two in the afternoon. It was eight miles from Wellington; so Lesley took me there and back in his car. Once or twice a week, Lesley would ask if I would like to go back to his place. 
   
 He had moved out of his mum and dad’s house and had a small flat. He did not charge me directly for the lift to work and back, but now in the privacy of his flat, he asked me to strip off completely. Then crawl around on my hands and knees, so he could milk me like a cow. He would get behind me and spread my legs to put his hands between them. He would slowly milk my cock, as he looked at my arse. I would spend an hour or two with him, then get dressed and go home. 
   
 Rita’s dad had gone to Ireland because his father was old and ill. He had died three weeks after they got there, and they had stayed to sort out his belongings. They had to sell the property in Ireland before they could come home. Rita told me all this when I finally met her at the youth club. She had been home for over a week and already knew about the old pump house. 
   
 John and his mum; had met them from the station. He had a bigger car now and had taken them home. He had also taken Rita for rides, on Saturday and Sundays. He had to go back to the army, early on Monday morning. Rita had laughed, and then with that cheeky smile of hers said. 
   
 “We didn’t go far in his car; we spent hours shagging in the woods.” Then she looked at me, with questioning eyes and asked. 
   
 “Where are we going to find somewhere to shag JJ?” Then she gave me a look, with those same questioning green eyes. 
   
 “You do want to shag me don’t you JJ.” She asked. Of course, I wanted to shag her; I had been waiting six months for her hadn’t I. It was then I realised that all the time I had known her, the only time we got together was for sex. We played with each other when we were kids, and recently we only meet to shag on Saturdays. 
   
 It seemed she only wanted me to shag her because John was not here to do it to her. He had taught her to love sex from an early age, and she had leant me what to do to her. Yes, I wanted to shag her because I loved shagging her. 
   
 “I’ll find somewhere Rita, and I think I know a place we can use,” I said taking hold of her hand and leading her from the youth centre car park. As we turned up to the town centre, she looked at me and said. 
   
 “Why are we going to town JJ, I thought you were going to take me somewhere quiet.” I looked at her with a smile and answered. 
   
 “I am Rita; I am if I can get permission to use the place I have in mind.” Five minutes later, we got to the corner cafe, where I gave Rita two shillings and sixpence and told her. 
   
 “Get a milkshake; I’ll be back as quickly as I can.” I left her looking puzzled, and went two shops down the high street. There I turned into an alley, which led to the back road of the shops. There was a door in the wall, which gave access to the stairs to Lesley’s flat. When he answered my knock, he was surprised to see me and said. 
   
 “Oh hello JJ, I’m just going out what can I do for you.” I think my smile and response throw him at first, but he soon caught on to what I needed. 
   
 “That’s good Lesley how long will you be gone for, I need somewhere private for an hour or two.” He gave me a sideways look that meant he knew what I was on about, then nodding his head said. 
   
 “Your girl is back in town isn’t she, and you want to fuck the arse off her, don’t you. Well, I will be back at five, throw the latch on the lock when you leave. I’ll see you on Monday, and tell you what it’s going to cost you.” He left the door unlocked, and we walked down to the ally together. He walked to the back road to his car and I went to the cafe to get Rita. 
   
 In the two and a half hours we were there, I shagged her twice and we eat each other’s sex parts, before and between each of the shags. Lesley went out every Saturday afternoon, and Rita and I made love while he was gone. Two Saturdays I missed shagging her, in the following six months. They were the Saturdays when John was home from the army, they spent the day shagging in his car. 
   
 Then two weeks after her sixteenth birthday, Rita disappeared leaving a note for her mum and dad. I could guess where she went; John had transferred over to the Australian army three months earlier. She had been sad when he went, although we still met on Saturdays she was not the same. Then a month before she left, she seemed too brightened up and was happier. I was sure she wanted to tell me something, but she never quite got to say it. 
   
 Afterwards, it did not take much to realize he had sent for her, I was totally gutted, but then I had always been second best. Lesley was sympathetic, but he kept me to our agreement for using his flat on Saturdays. I had to go back to his flat on Tuesday and Thursdays, where he could strip me off, and play, as he liked. This meant I had to wank him off as well, I had been prepared to pay the price, while I was shagging Rita. With Rita now gone was it worth it, there was not much fun around without her. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 a Navy life for me. 
 I thought of joining up, I had been in the army cadets but preferred the navy life. Being just sixteen and a half, I was too young for the regular navy. There was an opportunity, however, to go in as an apprentice, I would have to sign up for a minimum of seven years. I joined as a mechanical engineer and spent a year in engineering college. 
   
 Then six weeks in H M S Raleigh near Plymouth, for basic and three drum steam boiler training. My first sexual experience in the Navy happened here, which was actually rape, only she outranked me. I was just a young sproge in training, but her tits felt nice and she did compliment me on my performance.  She was pretty, and I did enjoy it, so I didn't press charges. 
   
 At the end of my training, and before I left Raleigh I served as ships company, and did guard duty on the main gate. The camp was separated in two, half of it for sailors the other were Wrens quarters'. There was a fence between the two halves, and the gate in it was guarded on one side by two Wrens, and on our side by a single male rating. 
   
  Single Wren's returning to camp, were escorted from the main gate to the gate in the fence, by one of the main gate guards. If there was a group of Weans, they could carry on their way. One afternoon, a single six-foot-three nursing sister with big tits, entered the main gate. The Chef petty officer, detailed me to escort her to the fence. I found out later her nickname was Amazon, and she was bloody lovely to look at. 
   
  She was still in her nurse's uniform, her blue cape folded onto her shoulders showing the scarlet lining. There were rows and rows of ships cap tallies sawn into it, but there were many duplicated. As we neared the fence I mentioned it, and she turned to smile sweetly at me and said. 
   
  "That pretty boy is not a record of the ships I've been in." The remark brought a big grin, and laughter to the faces, of the three guards at the fence. I did not get the full meaning of it until sometime later when I realised the number of sailors she must have had. I was ashore several nights later myself and found myself getting off the Torpoint ferry at the same time as the Amazon. 
   
  "Come on we have missed the last bus because the ferry is late, we'll have to walk the three miles back to Raleigh." She said thrusting her arm into mine and dragged me up the road. We must have looked an odd couple as I only came up to her shoulder. The three-mile walk took longer than it should have, halfway there she dragged me into a field and persuaded me to have sex with her.             
   
 I passed out three months before my eighteenth birthday and had two weeks leave before I had to join my ship. Mum and dad were proud of their boy, and Lesley thought I looked good in my uniform. I met Rita’s mum and dad; they were still trying to find her after almost two years. I could not bring myself to tell them what I thought, I just hoped Rita was well and liked her new life. 
   
 I joined H, M, S, Eagle, when the ship was in the dry dock at Devonport, she was having her bottom scraped. As well as a boiler clean, and the turbine engines overhauled. With the boilers shut down, donkey boilers on the dockside provided steam to run the galley.  We were plugged into the shore-side electric sappily, instead of running the steam generators. With the dockside workers doing most of the work, we stokers were scrubbing paintwork around the ship. 
   
 This was the only thing they could think of, to keep us busy while we waited to go on sea trials after the refit. It meant we could go ashore every night, and most of the men took advantage of it. I went myself a few times, mostly to the cinema and maybe a half a shady. One night I was returning from a night at the cinema when I came across a sailor mistreating a young woman. I went over to see if I could charm him down, but he turned on me and started swinging punches. I had to parry his blows, and dance out of his way to keep myself safe. 
   
 My ducking and diving took me out into the road as he pursued me, for he was determined to punish me for interfering. We were not far from the dockyard gate, and now in full view of the master at arms guardhouse office. Two ratings in white gaiters and belts had started towards us but stopped when the Chef Petty Officer said something to them. 
   
 I could see them clearly why had they stopped, when they could see me clearly. Well if they were not coming to me, I was going to them and danced my way there. Finally, the Chef released his men, and they grabbed the arms of my assailant. 
   
 “You took your time Chef?” I said as they hauled the angry sailor into the guardhouse. 
   
 “Looked like you were holding your own out there, nice piece of fancy footwork I might add. I haven’t seen you here in the ring, how long have you been a boxing son.” He asked as we walked into his office, and he sat on the corner of his desk. 
   
 “I don’t box Chef that fancy footwork comes from dancing with my sisters, my eldest sister likes ballroom, and one likes jitterbug and jiving. The other likes jiving and jazz, I can dance with two of them at the same time.” The Chef had opened a drawer and pulled out a sheet of paper, and placed it on the desk in front of me. 
   
 “Fighting in the street is a serious charge, so think about your answer before you give it.” He said putting a pen beside the paper, I looked up at him and asked. 
   
 “Are you charging me with fighting Chef, when I was just defending myself?” 
   
 “No son I’m going to ask you if you want me to charge, able seaman Clarke, with fighting in a public place by attacking you. We all saw you go to the aid of the young woman; she will not press charges because she is his girlfriend. It is up to you if Clarke goes to the brig or not, he is drunk and disorderly and a night in the cells he already has. It’s up to you if he gets a black mark on his record or not, so how are we going to handle this?” 
   
 I looked at him and realised I could do harm to Clarke, or get brownie points from the chef for myself. I did not know why, but it seemed the Chef did not want Clarke on a charge. 
   
 “Well Chef you can’t really call it fighting, can you, he didn’t hit me and I didn’t  throw  a punch. You could say we were just dancing in the street, is that a chargeable offence?” I asked and was pleased to see him smiling, as he picked up the sheet of paper and pen. 
   
 “You should take up boxing son; you’ve got the skill to outbox your opponent.” He said as we reached the back door, that opened into the dockyard. 
   
 “You get some good perks if you do sports in the service; with boxing, you get the best. With a little training you could be a good boxer, I know I trained Clarke and he’s the Devonport lightweight Champion.” He said with a chuckle in his voice, and I turned to look at him with shock on my face. 
   
 The next morning I was seeing the Chef Physical Training Instructor or P, T, I, on Eagle, and he was pleased to sign me up to his team. I did not know it then, but the Chef from the night before had already rung him. Two weeks later, we were at sea for a month doing our sea trials, and I was in training to be a boxer. 
   
 When we returned to Devonport there were boxing matches arranged for me, and my third fight was against Clarke. I had won my first two fights on points, keeping myself out of trouble with my footwork. Clarke was not going to be pleased meeting me again, not inside the ring. His Chef had come to see me, Clarke was still angry at me for making him look a fool outside the dockyard gates. 
   
 This fight should not have happened Clarke was not in fit shape. His drinking and smoking had taken its toll on his stamina. All he wanted to do was nail me to the canvas, but he could not catch me. I scored points every time he went for me, and at the end of the seventh round. I was claimed the winner and new lightweight champion of Devonport. 
   
 Two weeks later I was home, on two weeks leave. My sister Alice was just over twenty and had turned into a fine looking young woman. I promised her a gift from the Far East because that is where my ship was going. Eagle was on a worldwide cruise, which was to last twelve months. It was a very good voyage and I saw many sights, with a few stops through the Med. 
   
 We stopped in Port Said for two days waiting to enter the Canal, five of the boxing team me included. Went to explore the place, we were approached by someone, wanting to sell their sister to us, on a short-term basis. Then there was the man who took us into a yard, to watch his wife being fucked by a donkey. 
   
 We went for a drink down this side alley and watched an Arab slave girl doing a floorshow. It was the dance of the seven veils, but she had a pet snake that did a disappearing act when she was naked. This two-foot reptile, slivered into her head first to disappear completely. It reappeared headfirst after she had lain writhing as it turned around. 
   
 We went down through the Suez Canal with a stop at Aden, then on to Singapore and Hong Kong. Japan was next, then a long voyage to Pearl Harbour. Then headed for the Panama Canal, and then though the Carrabin up to New York. A few days there and we headed for the Azores, and on to our home port of Plymouth. 
   
 I had grown upwards and outwards a lot, and got suntanned a deep bronze in the hot tropical sun. As I was now in the gymnastics, as well as the boxing team I got very fit. I had also become a frogman and was part of the ships clearance diver's team. Which meant I swam a great deal, as we checked the hull when in port? Yes, I had changed a lot; I had bulging muscles a slim waist and a broad chest. I had to get new uniforms, as I could not get into the ones I had before. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 
 We docked back in England at eight on a Friday morning; I was on duty until noon so I did not get off the ship until three. The motorcycle I had bought myself was in storage while we were away, and I had to go and redeem it. By the time I left Plymouth for my two weeks leave, the four-hour drive meant I arrived at the home at seven-thirty. The house was empty, but for a note on the kitchen table. 
   
 ‘Mum and Dad have gone to London for a funeral will be back on Sunday. I have gone to a dance at the shrubbery don't know when I will be home, but Dad does not have to know Alice.’ Nice welcome home, I do not think but what the hell. I put Alice's wrapped present on her pillow and went out for a beer. Closing time at the pub was ten, and I walked back to the house to find it still empty. 
   
 Dad would do his nut if he knew Alice was out this late, even at twenty-one she was still living under his roof. I had had a few bevvies and was feeling a bit frisky, so I pulled out a comic book I bought in Japan. The words were in Japanese but you didn't have to read it, you just had to look at the pictures to be interested in it. I heard the front door open, and Alice's whispering voice. 
   
 “No you can’t Roger; my brother’s home, there’s his motorbike and his bedroom lights still on you can’t come in.” A few more words said and then the door closed. I would have got up, but I sleep in the nude. I didn't think walking into the front room naked, would be the right thing to do. I heard her go into the bathroom, then into her bedroom. 
   
 A few moments later, she was calling my name, then my door flew open as she burst into my room. Grinning from ear to ear, like a Cheshire cat with cream. She was wearing the silk kimono I had brought back from Japan for her; she was wearing it over her nightclothes. She looked a little pissed but lovely in it, as she stood framed in the doorway. 
   
 The silk robe was tied at her slim waist with a silk rope, to hold the short garment closed as there were no other fastening. The hem was halfway up her shapely thighs, and she put her hands into the wide sleeves to pose. She was bloody lovely but she had taken me by surprise, and I was hastily trying to hide my book from her view. 
   
 “What’s that you’re hiding?” She said with laughter in her voice, as she rushed to the bed and jumped on me. I grabbed her wrists and we wrestled as we had when we were little until puffing she gave up the fight. I had her wrists down by her sides, as she sat astride me, and I was staring at her in disbelief; I was looking at her right breast. 
   
 The silk tie had come undone, and the robe had opened and slipped from her shoulder. It had taken the shoulder strap of her baby doll top with it, making the flimsy garment slid down exposing her tit. I looked at her flushed face and saw she was not looking at me but down to my side. 
   
 There was the book I was hiding exposed to her gaze, and the picture was a girl sitting exactly as my sister was now sitting. The difference was the girl in the picture was naked, and so was the man. Between her widely spread legs, you could see the root of his penis where it disappeared into her fanny. 
   
 Alice was taking quick breaths, in fact, she was almost panting, as her body twitched on top of me. There was almost nothing between us, just the bedsheet and her flimsy open gusset French panties. She was sitting on my penis, and it was hardening with the heat of her body and the sight of her breast. She made it worse as her buttock muscles twitched and contracted; which made her move on me. 
   
 It was imposable to keep my penis dormant, and it was rapidly growing in size. She could obviously feel my hardness under her and felt it getting bigger, as the heat of her fanny inflamed me. She made no move to get off me; she just stared at the book and rocked her hips. I do not know if she knew she was moving her hot fanny, on my growing manhood or not. The movement was making us both sexy, I let go of her wrists and she stayed there just moving her hips on me. 
   
 Then she shuddered and moaned when I lifted my hand, to brush my fingers against her nipple. She let me move her from side to side, as I used my toes to move the bed sheet from between us. Until my penis was uncovered and touching her fanny, through the open gusset of her knickers. She moaned aloud as my hands rubbed her inner thighs, as she felt the muscles on my chest. 
   
 She gasped and shied, as I lifted myself up to kiss her nipple. Then as I sucked on it, she moved harder on me, as I was removing the silken robe from her body. Then kissing her lips, I lowered her baby doll top to her waist. She did not protest so I kissed her again, as my hands played with her breasts. 
   
 The kiss turned into a long passionate one and was a kiss no brother should give to his sister. It was defiantly a kiss, a sister should return to her brother, but she did and the kiss got hotter and tongue probing. Then without really knowing how it happened, I was laying on her naked body. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and I was shagging the fucking hell out of my sister. Yes, she was a little drank we both were, but I knew she was my sister and she knew what I was doing. 
   
 “Be careful.” She whispered in my ear, between her rhythmic gasps and moans. Gasps when I drove my eight-inch dick deep into her virginal passage, and she moaned when I slowly withdraw it. She was right of course I had to be careful; I could not get my sister pregnant. Without slowing what I was doing and giving her the chance to change her mind. 
   
 I reached into the drawer of my bedside cabinet and found the large envelop I had in there. In it were loads of smaller envelops each containing a condom. I was given one each time I went ashore, I had saved everyone and brought them home with me. Who I was going to use them on, I hadn't the foggiest idea. 
   
 Right now, I was glad I had them, and this little rubber was for my sister. In almost one movement, I withdraw from her. Rolled on the condom, and got a mournful shy as I re-entered her. Alice was not a virgin, and this was not her first shag either. As I re-entered her with the condom on, she went almost wild, as her legs gripped me harder her hips trusted up onto me. 
   
  With her fingernails digging into my back, she kissed me passionately. With open-mouthed kisses, that had her tongue probing into my mouth. We were both on fire and as I rammed my dick into her, she thrust her groin into mine. Her wild sexual cries were enflaming me as well as her, as twice she went ridged and vibrated as she climaxed. 
   
 “O yes that’s good, o bloody hell I’m coming again.” Where not really whispered in my ear, more like thrown into the wind for all to hear. When my dick finally swelled and throbbed, ejecting my hot sperm into the condom I think she massively climaxed again. Her body went stiff, and her arms and legs clung to me tightly. 
   
 Her face contorted and went red, as a strangulated sound came from her throat. Then she went limp, her arms and legs falling away from me. She just lay under me panting, her eyes closed but she was responsive to my kisses. God, I was enjoying this shag, it was only the seconded shag I’d had since I last shagged Rita. 
   
 That was just over two years ago, the last one was when I was in H M S Raleigh where I was raped by a Wren. I suppose rape is a harsh word, I suppose you could say I was, charmingly persuaded into having sex with her. Well I did not know it was going to happen did I, and she was strong I could not resist her at all. I did find holding those big bosoms delightful, and I was pleased when she said I was good. I suppose I could claim I had to stab her in self-defence if it ever came to court. 
   
 Alice's breathing had almost returned to normal, and her arms had wrapped around my neck. Her eyes still closed but she was enjoying our kisses, and my hands playing with her tits. My cock was still inside her, although I was almost soft I was just grinding my groin to feel my cock moving in her. We just lay there moving our body’s together slowly, and kissing for some time. When she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me. 
   
 “O my goodness you’re going to do it to me again aren't you?” She said as she felt my penis hardening inside her. I did not answer; I just covered her mouth with mine and moved my growing hardness in her. Soon she was panting and puffing again, with her legs wrapped tightly around me. I shagged her three more times before we went to sleep. 
   
 When I woke it was still dark, we were snuggled up to each other as if she was sitting in my lap, and I had a hand on her tit. My morning glory was between her legs, nestled alongside her hot wet fanny. By easing myself back and adjusting the angle, I could move slowly forward and insert my penis into her. It felt wonderful and I selfishly used her, to give myself the pleaser of shagging her. For long moments, I slowly moved in her, until suddenly she came to life. 
   
 “Put something on and shag me properly.” She said sharply, pushing her bum back into me. 
   
 “There in the drawer beside you,” I replied. She reached in and pulled the big envelop out, only she held it by the bottom and they all fell out. 
   
 “Bloody hell there are hundreds, are you planning to use them all on me?” She said picking up a handful and dropping them back onto the bed. I had retrieved one and rolled it on me, then made her grunt as I slipped my cock back into her and said. 
   
 “I hadn’t planned to Alice but this is the fifth I’ve used on you tonight, if we keep this up I’ll use the lot before I go back.” She tried to hit me but only succeeded in throwing the bedclothes off us. I had one hand under her playing with her tit; the other was over her and between her legs playing with her clitoris. 
   
 She could no longer fight me, she was too busy puffing and panting. Calling me all the shit’s under the sun, as she thrust her buttocks back into me. She climaxed again twice; I heard them and felt them on my fingers. 
   
 “O fucking shit I’m coming again, bloody hell my brothers fucking me to death.’ ‘O my god I’m having another one, Roger has never fucked me like this.” I had rolled her onto her tummy and then lifted her onto her knees. I was now humping her hard from behind, doggy style and she loved it. Rita had always liked it this way; we had done it this way many times in Lesley’s flat. 
   
 I could get my penis deeper into her this way, and she always encouraged me to fuck her harder. As I thought of Rita I wondered if Alice liked eating dick as Rita did. I would have to find out later, now was not the time. I was dying for a pee, and it was blocking me from coming. I had been shagging Alice for ages, and I think it was shaping her strength. 
   
 “God help me I’m coming again, JJ I’ve got to go to work I’ll be too weak to do my job.” I wanted until she finished her climax, then pulled out of her and ran to the toilet. When I got back from my pee, she was not there. As I turned, I saw her naked body rush past my door. The bathroom door closed and locked, she would not open it even when I asked her to. 
   
 “Go away you sister rapist, haven’t you ruined me enough.” She called quietly through the closed door, just loud enough to hear over the running water. I just stood there dumbfounded me a rapist, me standing there with a condom on my rigid dick. Me just trying to get into the bathroom, so I could finish shagging her. To get rid of this load of cum, that was making my balls ache. Women I give up trying to work them out. 
   
 I went back to my bedroom and pulled on a clean pair of tracksuit bottoms, white socks and trainers. Then picking up my tracksuit top I went into the kitchen. Coffee and toast now shower after my run, and Alice was coming out of the bathroom. 
   
  “Do you want coffee and toast,” I asked “Yes please” came her reply. I was putting Alice's coffee on the table when there was a knock on the door. I opened it to a stunned Rose, who with open mouth and staring eyes looked at my bare chest in shock. “Alice” Rose called a little nervously still staring at me. 
   
 “Get out of the way and let Rose in JJ,” Alice said as she poked her head around the kitchen door, and Rose still looking walked sideways past me. 
   
 “God he’s got dishy, I thought he was a new boyfriend at first. He’s seriously grown-up Alice; he’s a real beefcake now.” I heard Rose saying from the kitchen, just before I walked in for my top. 
   
 “See you this afternoon after work, do you want me to get you lunch or something,” I asked flexing my muscles and smiling at Rose as I put on my top. “No thanks,” was Alice's short curt reply. Then as I was going through the front door, I heard Alice telling Rose off. 
   
 “Stop drooling Rose you’ve got a boyfriend, JJ is only home for two weeks. You will want your boyfriend back when he leaves, so stop teasing him like you used to.” She did; when she made Alice show me her legs, as Rose showed me her knickers. Not once or twice, she made Alice expose herself to me. 
   
 I am now wondering if Alice didn’t get a thrill, out of showing herself to me, her skirt did get higher and higher. The last time if I remember rightly, she did look a little flushed. That is when I got a good look at the crouch of her knickers before she lowered her skirt a little. That’s just a little bit of conjecture on my part, but I’d like to think Alice did. 
   
 Remembering that back then, when the skirts were four inches above the ankle. A girl showing her knee was sexy, showing her thigh was pornographic. What Alice did not know was when I was looking at her; Rose was showing me a lot more than just her legs. If Rose lifted her skirt for me now, I would fill that virginal passage of hers with eight inches of flesh. The way she had been looking at me just now, I do not think it would be too hard to get her too. 
   
 With my ten miles run over and a good shower, it still left me four hours before Alice would be home. So dressed in my number one going ashore uniform, I headed for town to show myself off to all the girls. The corner coffee shop was still there, and old Mrs Mann was still behind the counter. I had a sideways look from her, then another as I smiled back at her. 
   
 Then there was a realisation, and she came from behind the counter with outstretched arms. The shop was not full, but there was enough in there to have raised eyebrows. Then Mr Mann came in from the back, he welcomed me warmly. Mr Mann was Jewish and German and had been here long before the war. My father and two other men had stood in front of this shop, just after he had brought us down here, and just before he went off to war. They had stood down an angry mob, Just because Mann was a German name. The fact that he was a Jew meant nothing to them. 
   
 The walk around the town had many eyes turning, some from girls who in the past would not give me a second glance. I got more than a few dirty looks from army types, afraid of their monopoly of the local girls. Roger came out of his shop when he saw me; he was four years older than I was. Although we had been at the same school, we had never been friends. In fact, I cannot remember liking him at all. 
   
 He had taken over his father’s shop when his dad was too ill to work it. Funny this was the same shop I pinched a bow tie from when I was fourteen. I didn't want it I just wanted to pinch something. It is the shop Alice and Rose work in, she was at the door looking me up and down, I mean Rose of course. Alice was inside trying to look uninterested, but I did my best to annoy her. 
   
 “Shall I hang around to walk you home Alice?” I called through the open door looking at my divers watch, and then showed the time to Roger. “She knocks off in just under an hour, doesn’t she Roger?” last night I thought I recognised the voice, but just could not put a face to it. ‘ So you’ve been shagging my sister,  I thought to myself of course but to him I said. 
   
 “Was it a good dance last night, o and thanks for getting my sister home safely.” He puffed and went a little red, but fair play to him he came out a hero. 
   
 “Think nothing of it JJ; it’s a pleaser escorting your sister anywhere.” Creep! but I suppose I should thank him for last night, he had got Alice half pissed, and a little bit more than just sexy, as he had groped her at the front door. If he had not she might not have ended up in my bed, and I would not be thinking of what might be happening later. It felt nice having a good-looking girl on each arm, and Alice seemed happy to walk close to me. Rose loved the looks we got, as we walked along the main street. 
   
 “Did you see the look we got from Mrs Markus; she’ll be quoting the scriptures to us the next time she’s in the shop,” Rose said, with laughter in her voice. She was holding my arm tightly and looking up at me. She did not see her boyfriend coming around the corner, but Alice did and made the most of it. 
   
 “Hello Brine we were just taking Rose home for a drink; would you like to join us.” Brine did not look happy, and for once Rose seemed a little lost for words. Her grip on my arm slackened suddenly, and she moved her body from my hip. 
   
 “Hi Brine this is JJ, Alice's brother he’s home on leave.” She stammered quickly letting go of my arm completely and moving towards him. He didn’t look convinced at all, as he looked at me smiling back at him. 
   
 “I didn’t know Alice had a brother, she has never talked about him before.” He said still burning holes in me, with his glaring eyes. 
   
 “That’s because they never noticed me when I was home Brine, I was always there but in the background. Now I’m wearing the uniform, everybody sees me but still don’t know who I am.” I said cheerfully seeing him relax a little, as Rose attached herself to his arm. 
   
 “Thanks, Alice but I have some business in town; maybe sometime soon I’ll have that drink. Nice to have met you JJ; might have that drink with you later.” I took the hand he extended to me and nodded my agreement. 
   
 “Look forward to it Brine, to sometime in the future,” I replied shaking his hand firmly and then looking at Rose I asked. 
   
 “Are you walking home with us, or are you staying with Brine.” Rose did a double-take, between me and brine, and then a little unsure asked Brine. 
   
 “Err do you want me to come with you Brine, or shall I go on home.” Brine looked a bit relieved and unfolding Rose’s arm from his saying. 
   
 “I think it might be better if you go on home Rose, I’ll see you later on tonight. I’ve got to met two chaps, and do some hard talking to do this deal. I don’t know how long I’m going to be, and I don’t want you bored just hanging around.” He gave her a kiss, and waved his goodbyes to us then turned towards the town. Rose hooked her hand onto my arm, as we set off on our way towards home. Then when we had covered a little distance, she glanced back towards town. 
   
 Then as she turned her head back, her arm tightened on mine, and her hip rubbed against me again, as it had before we met Brine. Alice stopped us outside Rose’s house, and Rose looked at her a bit bewildered. 
   
 “I thought we were going to have a drink at your place?” Alice looked at her and looked a little fatigued, then in a wary voice said. 
   
 “Yes I know but I didn’t sleep well last night, I think I might need a lie-down.” Rose looked very disappointed, and I mean, really disappointed. 
   
 “O if you’re that tired maybe we,” Rose seemed to hesitate as she looked at me, then back to Alice and seemed to change her mind. 
   
 “Maybe we can have that drink later.” She said, at last, moving onto her path and walking to her front door. In our front room, Alice draped her jacket over the back of the settee and took her gloves off. 
   
 “That Rose I’m sure she was going to suggest, that you and she could have a drink together while I had a lie-down. It’s was a wonder Brine didn’t slap her, for snuggling up to you the way she did.” I was grinning at her, as I moved closer to her. 
   
 “What are you doing, no you don’t. Don’t you come any closer, no JJ don’t do that leave me alone.” I had put my hands on her hips and pinned her against the back of the settee, as I leant forward to kiss her. She put her hands on my chest, but there was no strength in those arms, and they just folded allowing me closer.  
   
 At the last moment, she turned her head, as my lips were about to kiss her. I smiled and kissed her ear, for this was a part of her Achilles heel. Last night when I went to make love to her, for the third time, she had put up a little resistance. She had melted like hot butter when I kissed and nibbled her earlobe and neck. 
   
 “O no please, no don’t do that.” She pleaded in soft gentle tones but made no attempt to push me away. The more I nibbled the softer her moans, then a deep intake of breath as I pressed my groin against hers. Then finally she turned her face to me, and we kissed and kissed, all the way to my bedroom. 
   
 I took my time undressing her, kissing her neck and face as I did so. When she was down to her bra and panties, I laid her on the bed and undressed completely. Then I kissed her breasts and nipples, as I exposed her tender flesh. Standing at the bottom of the bed, I kissed from between her breasts down over her navel, as I lowered her panties to her knees. As I lowered them over her calf then ankle, I kissed her mound of Venus, which was covered with soft curly hair. I opened her legs when her panties fell to the floor, and she gasped as I kissed her inner thighs. 
   
 “O my god JJ that’s nice, but you shouldn’t do that, o my goodness no JJ Oh my; oh my god Arr.” Her hands had gripped the bedclothes, and her body trembled as she moaned. As at first, I kissed her clitoris then sucked it, then licked her open fanny before pushing my tongue into her love hole. Her fanny got wet, as her love juice leaked out of her, and o my god didn’t she taste good. She had gasped and writhed as I lapped at her tasty morsel. 
   
 Then she went stiff and vibrated, as I sucked on her clitoris again and her warm cum jetted into my mouth. Her welcoming arms and legs wrapped around me, as I inserted my sleeved penis into her. Then with cries of sexual joy, she humped back at me as I shagged her brutally. When I returned from the bathroom, she had curled up and gone to sleep. I covered her sleeping body, with the bedclothes and grabbed my running shorts. I went out to the old bike shed, at the bottom of the garden. I had all my self-made training gear in here, two concrete-filled buckets hardened on the ends of a six-foot pole. Two tire inner tubes nailed to the wall, skipping rope and a bar suspended from the roof for doing chin-ups. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 
 I was in the shed with my dumbbells and didn’t hear anyone knocking on the front door. Our friendly neighbour did though; and told my visitors where I was. He was out the front washing his car, as his young wife watched me through the kitchen window. I was doing deep knee bends, in just my short running shorts. I had the dumbbells on my shoulders, with my knees widely parted and my buttock on my heels. When Rose’s Brine came wandering around the corner of the building, closely followed by a wide-eyed Rose. She gasped and held her hand to her open mouth, then turned away red-faced and venting. As I straightened my legs to stand up, she was fanning her red face with her hand to cool herself down. 
   
 “Sorry JJ didn’t mean to interrupt your training session, looks like you do this a lot. We just thought we would take you up on that drink, but if you’re busy we’ll do it another time.” Brine said, as I put down the dumbbells, and picked up my towel. Draping it around my neck, I let it hung down over my bare chest. 
   
 “Not at all Brine come on inside, I’ll put something on and get you that drink. Alice's is asleep upstairs, so try not to wake her.” They followed me into the kitchen, then on into the living room. As we passed through the kitchen, I picked up my tracksuit top and put it on as we entered the lounge. It had team Navy on the back and the Navy crown over my heart. I went over to the drinks cabinet dad had bought, to put in the bottles I brought home from abroad. The front dropped down to make a table, and the doors opened out and held glasses. 
   
 “What’s your poison Rose; I’ve got whiskey rum baby sham and gin. Or would you like to try some shaky, it’s Japanese rice wine.” I pulled out the bottle and picked up three thimble glasses. I half-filled one the two others I filled to the brim, I gave a full one to Brine and the half to Rose. Who looked at it with raised eye browses, and then looked at me as if to say ‘that’s all I get.' 
   
 “To the fire dragon,” I said lifting my glass. “Down the hatch,” said Brine. Rose just looked at us and drank hers down. Brine; pursed his lips and blow out a lung full of hot air. Rose opened her mouth, but nothing came out but a gurgling sound, and with her eyes wide and staring, took the bottle of coke I offered. The fire dragon was burning its way down her throat, and setting fire to her belly. She demolished the bottle of coke in one gulp, then putting the bottle down saying. 
   
 “What the hell was that my guts are on fire.” I had poured them both spiced rum from Jamaica, with a good dash of coke. 
   
 “Here drink this; it will charm the firewater from Japan.” Rose took a mouth full and coughed, then looked at me with an approving smile. 
   
 “O that’s nice but it’s almost as strong; I could get to like this.” She would have said more, but Brine whistled and was looking behind me, where Alice stood in the doorway looking radiant. She had her hair piled high on top of her head and was wearing her silk kimono. She had found, and was wearing the silk pantaloons; that went with it. She had her hands tucked into her wide sleeves and quickly shuffled along making out she was a Japanese geisha girl. 
   
 “Oh my goodness that‘s lovely Alice; is it real silk, oh I’d love one of them,” Rose said feeling the garment, as Brine studied Alice then made Rose look at him as he said. 
   
  “It’s lovely Alice, and you look stunning in it.” Alice went shy but thanked him as she took the baby-sham I offered her. Rose finished her drink and thrust the empty glass at me. I gave Brine a sideways glance, he just shrugged his shoulders. So I filled her glass up again and watched her drink half of it in one glop. This is going to get interesting, I thought as she continued sipping her drink. She was talking to Alice, so I leaned over to Brine and whispered. 
   
 “That shaky will hit her soon, and the rum will only fan the flames. What’s she like when she’s drunk Brine, do I close the bar now.” Brine chuckled and gave me his empty glass. 
   
 “Not at all JJ she gets sexy when she’s drunk, are you going to get your sister drunk as well.” Now, what was he suggesting, he was certainly looking at Alice very intently. That kimono hugged her body nicely, and I think she was naked under it. Where the garment hugged the shape of her breasts, small mounds could be seen where her nipples were. Brine had stepped forward, to take Alice's empty glass. 
   
 “The same again; or would you like something a little stronger this time Alice.” Alice looked at me, as Brine handed me her glass. 
   
 “Maybe a small gin and tonic, I’ve got to think of getting something for us to eat. It’s almost five, and I haven’t done anything since I came home.” She said looking at her watch; I wouldn’t have said she’d done nothing but she smiled with approval when I said. 
   
 “Don’t worry about tea, is that fish cafe still there opposite the youth club?” Brine looked at me and said. 
   
 “Yes it’s still there, but the youth club moved to where the old basins were. The old youth club is now the rugby clubhouse; I’m a member we can eat there.” Rose wasn’t falling down drunk, but her words were starting to slur and her eyes were glossy. I had given Alice a regular gin and tonic, which she consumed quite quickly. I gave Rose a weak rum and coke and took Alice's glass when she asked for a refill. 
   
 “One more drink and we’d better get changed JJ, we can’t go out dressed like this.” Brine could have put his foot in it, but I don’t think Rose really heard him. 
   
 “Oh I don’t know Alice, I quite fancy you dressed like that.” Alice looked at me as I handed her drink to her, and just smiled at Rose who was humming to herself. Brine had half a drink left when Alice and I went upstairs. I followed her into her bedroom and I was right, she had nothing on under her kimono. We kissed and groped until she said. 
   
 “Stop it your making me sexy and we haven’t the time, I promise I won’t fight you tonight.” I gave her a long kiss then stood back and looked at her, as I held her at arm’s length. 
   
 “Brine wants’ me to get you drunk because he fancy’s you, I think he wants to swop Rose for you tonight.” Alice looked shocked and punched me, and then wide-eyed she said. 
   
 “Yes, and what did you say, when he suggested that?” Alice asked, giving me her holier than you look. 
   
 “He didn’t say it actually, but that’s what he meant when he told me. Rose gets oversexed when she gets drunk, are you getting your sister drunk as well. He doesn’t know we are having sex; so he doesn’t know what he is asking me. When he saw you in that kimono and saw how lovely you looked he wanted you and I don’t blame him." 
   
 "You should be flattered, he’s was offering me sex with Rose for a night with you.” She punched me again, then put her hand between my legs and squeezed. 
   
 “You go near her with this, and I’ll pull the damned thing off.” She said kissing me, and groping me before she let go and said. “Now get out of here and let me get ready, they’re be wondering what we’re doing up here.” Showered and dressed in my uniform, I was downstairs before Alice. I entered the room to see a bleary-eyed Rose, smiling sweetly at me as I moved to the drinks cabinet. 
   
 “Anybody need a drink?” I asked, picking up my rum and pouring myself one. Rose had a glass that was half-full, I wondered how many times Brine had filled it. He sat on the arm of her chair, his arm was over her shoulders. His hand hanging down beside her breasts, and her top blouse buttons were undone. When I went upstairs with Alice, those buttons were done up to the nape of her neck. Now they were undone so low, I could see the cleavage of her tits. 
   
 It was a good cleavage too; the blouse was open showing the bulge of her breasts. She smiled at me, and she knew she was showing too much of herself to me. I looked up from her tits to see Brine grinning at me; I wouldn’t mind betting he’d had them out. I looked back at Rose, and she was doing her buttons up. I was hoping she had them dune before Alice came downstairs, but it was too late. 
   
 Brine’s eyes almost popped out of his head, and when I looked I knew why. Alice had on the dress I had posted her from Singapore, it was also real silk, but it was long and sleek. I got her dress size, from mum before we sailed on this last trip. Because the old hands on the ship, had told me what to buy out there for a girlfriend, I didn’t have one so my sisters benefitted. The high collared shoulder sleeved dress was slim and fitted her like a glove, and the floral design only enhance her beauty, even I was speechless. 
   
 Alice was really enjoying the silent admiration, as she paraded herself across the room. She glanced at the smiling Rose, but Alice didn’t scold her for having her tits exposed, as she glided by her, I was spellbound at how elegant Alice looked. She just glided along in that pencil-shaped dress, and I wondered how she moved her legs. It wasn’t until she did a twirl; that I noticed the long slit in the back that went up to her thighs. Brine made a move towards her, but she beat him to the punch, by hooking her arm into mine and saying. 
   
 “Come on you lot, I’m looking forward to my meal,” and steered me to the door where I put her small bolero jacket over her shoulders. Then we were out into the warm summer night, followed by a slumbering Rose and Brine. There was hardly anybody in the club as we entered, so we had no trouble in finding a table. Being Saturday night the place did get popular as we ordered, and eat our meal. We were listening to the small dance band playing, and sipping our drinks when Brine made his move. 
   
 “This is a nice slow tune Alice; will you do me the honour of dancing with me?” He asked standing and taking her hand, and almost pulled her to her feet. They reached the dance floor and mingled with the couples already dancing when Rose leaned over and whispered in my ear. 
   
 “That looks cosy JJ, would you like to take me in your arms and waltz me around the floor too.” I stood up and held out my hand, which she took and pulled herself to her feet. 
   
 “Certainly Rose you sure you're not too dizzy, you have had a drink or two.” Rose giggled and wrinkled her nose, and I held her tight as we reached the dance floor and she whispered. 
   
 “I’ll tell you a secret JJ; I get really sexy when I'm drunk. Brine likes to get me drunk every time we go out, that way he can have his way with me.” She giggled again and looked around before whispering in my ear again. 
   
 “I'm drunk and sexy right now; Brine said I’m getting fucked when we get back to your place.” I smiled down at her, then holding her tighter I whispered. 
   
 “Remember the old roundhouse Rose, where you used to tossed me off and let me play with your fanny.” She looked at me, and with her breath quickening nodded. 
   
 "If we were in the roundhouse now, would you let me put my penis into you now rose?” Again she nodded and looking to see where Brine was, said. 
   
 “I’d like that JJ, have you somewhere we can do it?” 
   
 “Maybe,” I said twirling her around. Then I noticed Alice moving back to the table, with Brine a pace or two behind. I steered Rose towards them and stepped off the dance floor by the table. Alice didn’t look happy, and when I asked if everything was alright she said. 
   
 “I want to go home JJ, I have suddenly lost the desire to be out.” As she got up, I draped her jacket over her and looked at Brine. He just lowered his eyes and said nothing; Rose was bewildered and asked what’s wrong. 
   
 “Your boyfriend that’s what’s wrong,” Alice spat out her wards looking at Brine. Then as we walked home she said, 
   
 “You were right he wanted to get me into bed tonight.” Then she told me what he did. “We were dancing with our hands, in the small of each other backs. Our other hands were held up, almost in front of us. He was holding my hand with the back of his facing me, and our hands brushed over my breasts. At first, I took no notice, thinking it was an accident. When it happened time and time again, I looked at him and he just smiled at me. Then he openly pinched my nipple and fondled it whispering. ‘Are you feeling sexy tonight Alice, because I’d like to have sex with you.’ I walked off the floor and wanted you to punch him. What Rose see’s in him I don’t know, I don’t want to be near him again.” 
   
 We were now walking past the station, then up the hill to the bridge over the track. Here we were walking out of Wellington town’s boundaries; and into a hamlet called Tone-dale. Here the street lighting was widely spaced and somewhat dimmer than the towns. Twenty feet from the bridge was a small wooded copse. It was much darker here because the trees blocked the light. As we walked alongside the copes, I glanced behind to check if there was anybody about. 
   
 Seeing no one, I kissed Alice and she kissed me back, then she squealed as I pushed her into the darkness of the wood. Pinning her against one of the trees, I groped her tits then pulled her dress up. We were kissing wildly, and she opened her legs as my hand touched her thigh. Then her tongue darted into my mouth, as I touched her hot wet bare fanny. As I fingered her, she moved her hips rubbing her fanny onto my fingers. 
   
 “You drunken sexy thing, I’d better get you home and shag you,” I said, moving my fingers faster in her. 
   
 “No shag me here, shag me against this tree.” She was pulling her dress up higher, as she sucked my lip. 
   
 “Someone might come along,” I said about to pull out my penis. 
   
 “Let them watch I don’t care.” She said then she had her arms around my neck, and her legs around my waist. With her tongue in my mouth, her hips grinding her crouch onto mine. She climaxed twice before I shot my seed into the rubber. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 
 We rushed home and straight into my bedroom, where she couldn’t get my clothes off quick enough. Naked, I was pushed onto the bed and watched her peel off her dress. 
   
 It was all she had on, and Brine had realised it when he was dancing with her. With his hand on the small of her back, he must have felt she had no panties and thought it meant she was available. The reason she didn’t wear the bra and panties, was because they would be outlined in her silk dress. When he felt her nipples on the dance floor, in front of all those dancing there it had shocked her. 
   
 It had also aroused her at the same time; because she was more than tipsy, that is why she left the dance floor. She insisted I took her home, she didn’t want his penis she wanted mine. She told me all this as we reached the station, so she was more than happy to be pulled into the woods. 
   
 As she tossed her dress to one side, I saw a wicked look on her face. Then crawling onto the end of the bed, she cupped my balls in one hand and took hold of my limp dick with her other hand. Then looking at me she pulled my foreskin back, then lowered her head to devoured my knob end. God, I had forgotten how wonderful that felt when Rita did it to me all those times in Lesley’s flat. 
   
 I shouldn’t be thinking of Rita, only feeling Alice's warm lips and mouth on my cock rekindled her memory. It was not fair to think of Rita as I shagged Alice, I want to shag my sister not a memory of someone else. Moving around on the bed, I lifted her leg and slide myself under her. As she sucked and gobbled my penis more aggressively, I licked and fucked her pussy with my tongue. I may be wrong, but I don’t think this was the first penis Alice had sucked. She was obviously enjoying having mine in her mouth; by the way, she slurped up the love juice oozing from it. 
   
 She was producing plenty of it herself, and before my dick regained its rigidity. She had climaxed, giving me a mouth full of her rich nectar to savour. Then still sitting on my face she sleeved my penis and then moved down to impale herself on it. With her back to me, she bounced up and down making loud pleasurable sounds. Then she finally allowed me to kneel behind her, and shag her doggy style while she moaned with pleaser. When I eventually pulled my spent penis out of her, she rolled over onto her back smiling happily at me. I pinned her there, sucking on her right tit. 
   
 “We’ve got to stop doing this JJ,” she said unhappily running her fingers through my hair. I lifted my head and asked, 
   
 “Why I like it.” 
   
 “So do I but you’re my brother, and I’m getting to like it too much. I like what you do to me, and how you make me feel so sexy. I’ve been seeing Roger for a year, and I like him a lot. We’ve been having sex for a few months, but I like you shagging me better than him. I can’t marry you, and we can’t live together. Soon you’re off around the world again, probably shagging a girl in every port. I’ll be here dreaming of what we’re doing now, and with poor Roger being judged against you.” I had stopped sucking her nipple and was just massaging her breasts. 
   
 “Does Roger eat your fanny as good as I do Alice?” I asked her as I kissed each nipple in turn. She looked shocked and took a deep breath as she answered. 
   
 “God no he’s never done that to me, he’s felt my pussy but he hasn’t seen it yet. I’ve never been naked with him; he’s only taken my panties off. I’ve seen his penis when he’s taken it out to have sex, or when I’ve played with it as he’s felt my pussy.” I looked at her a little puzzled, and then kissing her on the lips asked. 
   
 “So you’ve never sucked his penis at all, you were bloody good doing it to me just now.” She went red and very shy and punched my shoulder, and in a very quiet voice said. 
   
 “That your fault, you've made me drunker than I wanted to be, and you make me sexier than I should be. You always have, and then when you did that to me when we came home from work. I found it so very sexy and nice; I didn’t want you to stop doing it. Now if it was that nice for you to do it to me, I wondered how nice it would be for me to do it to you. The thought of it has made me sexy ever since, so when I had you on the bed naked just now I had to do it.” I smiled at her, then suddenly realised she had said something intriguing. 
   
 “What did you mean when you said; I’ve always made you sexy.” 
   
 “Oh my goodness I didn’t mean to say that JJ, it just slipped out.” She said looking a lot shyer than before and putting her arms around me to kiss me. 
   
 “So what did you mean Alice,” I asked firmly as I pinched her nipples. 
   
 “Before I left school I was sexy, Rose and I used to talk about boys in my bedroom. She has always been more forward than me, and some of the things she told me made me feel sexy. She told me about her uncle, who used to play with her sexually. She told me when they were alone; he would get her to lift her dress. Then he would pull down her panties, and put his hand between her legs. She said he stopped her from being a virgin when he pushed his finger into her. Then he had sex with her when she was fourteen. She showed me her fanny, and fingered herself in front of me.” 
   
 “It was also her idea to show you our legs, to see if it made us sexy. It did and I let her make you look at us, a lot more times afterwards. Then she told me about this boy who would let her toss him off if she let him play with her pussy. I think it was just a fairy story, made up to make her sexy. It was Rose who told me about my clitoris, and how to get really sexy by playing with it. A couple of times after we had made you look at us, we went into my bedroom and played with ourselves." 
   
 "Rose was awful and didn’t care what I saw. She would take off her knickers and lay on my bed with her skirt right up and her legs wide open. I used to look at you, and wonder what your penis looked like. Then one day I saw it and went to my bedroom to play with myself. I thought you were still in the bathroom, but you had just come out. Your bedroom door wasn’t closed properly, and I went to open it to put your clean clothes in your room. I opened it a bit and saw your reflection, in your dressing table mirror. You had a towel over your head drying your hair, and you were naked with your penis hanging down. I closed the door, just enough to look at you through the crack. I played with myself as I watched your penis swinging, as you dried yourself till you put your pants on.” Alice looked like a naughty girl, with her eyes half-closed and her hands over her mouth. 
   
 “You randy thing you, so those leg contests were just to turn you on. Mind you, I used to like looking at your legs, and Rose always showed me her knickers. I saw your crouch twice I think; both times your panties were wet. I’m sure I saw the outline of your fanny, and I tried to see it again when you kept showing me your legs. If you’d have told me you were randy then, I would have let you and Rose both toss me off.” Alice was looking at me with her mouth open and eyes wide, and she gave a long shy as I pushed my hardening penis into her. 
   
 “Oh, my goodness did you notice that I get so wet when I get excited. Sometimes I took my panties off, so they didn’t get soaking wet. There was a couple of time after you had looked at our legs. When I had to take my panties off to wash them, I got so excited. Rose wanted to look at my wet fanny and made me sit on the bed with my skirt up. I was so worked up I let her touch me, and I nearly fainted when she made me climax by rubbing my clitoris. That was when I lost my virginity; she was playing with my clit and pushed her fingers into me." 
   
 "I think she’s bi-sexual JJ she certainly likes men, but she’s always being sexy around me. Before she met Brine, she didn’t have a boyfriend for a long time. That was because her last one had left the army, and gone back up north. I’d had a few dates but nothing serious until I started dating with Roger. She was around here on a Thursday afternoon, and we were in my bedroom like we did when we were at school. Mum was out seeing Dorothy, and the babies and she wouldn’t be home until tea time, so we would be alone all afternoon. Rose was talking about her last boyfriend, and how she missed having sex with him.” 
   
 “She made me feel very sexy, as she talked about what they did to each other. How he made her suck him, and she was very graphic about it. Then she giggled and opened her big bag, and pulled out a rubber penis. ‘Don’t need a man now I’ve got this,’ she said waving it under my nose. It was pink and looked so real, and she made me feel it and rub my hand up and down it. Then she made me blush, as she put the end of it in her mouth and sucked it." 
   
 "Then without any warning, she got off the bed and took off her skirt and panties. Then she lay on the bed beside me and pushed the rubber penis into her fanny. I was so shocked I couldn’t move, and just sat watching her shag herself. Suddenly she looked at me and said, ‘It’s better if someone does it for you. Come on Alice you do it to me, then I’ll shag you with it after.’ I don’t know what came over me, but I found myself moving the pink dick in her. Then she took off my panties and gave me my first ever shag, with an imitation male penis.” I was moving my penis in her slowly, as I listened to her story. It was obvious she was being excited by telling it to me, and I think my penis hardening in her helped. 
   
  “I know two wrens’ that are lesbians, Alice, they don’t advertise they don’t have sex with men. How many times did Rose shag you with the dildo?” I asked thrusting into her a little harder and making her grunt. 
   
 “Five times,” she finally said breathlessly after a little coaxing. 
   
 “Hum five times, I suppose you shagged her five times as well.” She didn’t answer but she didn’t deny it either, and she looked as guilty as sin. 
   
 “Was it nice Alice, perhaps we should ask Rose around for a sexy night? I could watch you two together, and then join in and shag the two of you.” She was passionately panting because the talk had made her very sexy, but she couldn’t let me get away with that. She didn’t actually push me away, but she lashed out at me with her tongue, in between her grunts and groans, and her hip thrusts she said. 
   
 “You would too wouldn’t you; you basted, you’d like to get your dick into her. You haven’t stopped shagging me for two days, are you getting tired of doing it to me?” I hadn’t meant it literary, it was meant to make her sexier. 
   
 “No my darling I could never get tired of doing this to you, I only said it to make you randy. As you’ve talked about sex it has made you sexier, I just wanted to make you sexier too.” Suddenly she took me by surprise and flipped me over, and sat astride me. 
   
 “It did JJ; it made me very sexy, but I think you meant it about watching me and Rose. You’re not getting the chance to have it come true, but I’m not going to let you forget it.” She said bouncing up and down and crushing my balls, then she was up and turning around. Only to sit back down this time on my face, then the condom was removed and replaced with her mouth. The delight of it turned to near agony when I fought to hold back my ejection. 
   
 I tried in vain to dislodge her, and she wouldn’t remove her fanny from my mouth so I couldn't warn her I couldn’t hold back anymore. What she did do when she felt my dick start to thobe and jerk. Was to suck my dick even harder, and toss the base of my cock. Then she almost choked, as my spunk filled her mouth in a rush. Its arrival gave her a massive orgasm, which spattered all over my face. 
   
 “Oh bloody god I’ve swallowed it,” she cried as she sputtered and coughed. “You dirty basted you came in my mouth, I’ve swallowed all your little tadpoles. God, Rose was right that was exhilarating, I didn’t think I could do that. God your spunk tastes nice, it’s so thick and creamy.” She mumbled on and on sounding very triumphant, as she still pulled on my spent dick. While she wiggled her bottom and wiped her wet sticky fanny over my face. 
   
 “I did it I really did it, I sucked you off JJ I really did it.” God, she was beside herself with joy, she was so proud she did it. According to her, she had never sucked a penis before today, and this was the second time she’d sucked mine in an hour. I saw my clock as she removed herself from my face, god was that all the time was. We had left home before half five and eaten in the club by seven-thirty. We were out of the club about eight, the shag in the wood and home by eight-thirty. It was now nine twenty-five, I had shagged her twice in that hour. She had sucked me before the first and finished me off after the second, and she was still randy, and still a little drunk. 
   
 “I think I’d better go for a wash”, I said as I sat up. She put her hands on her face and said a little drunkenly. 
   
 “Oh golly gosh did I do that to you, I’ve covered you with my fanny juice. Oh gosh, that looks really sticky, I’ll help you wash it off.” 
   
 In the bathroom, she was drying my dick because she had washed that as well as her fanny. 
   
 “Do you fancy another drink Alice; I think I could do with one?” I asked as she kissed the end of my prick, and stood up. 
   
 “Aren’t I drunk enough now JJ, or do you want to get me paralytic. So you can have your wicked way with me, but I seem to remember you already have.” I laughed and she followed me downstairs, where we sat naked on the settee drinking. Although she was still a little drunk, she had sobered a little. A tipple gin and tonic might get her back, into talking about Rose and herself again. She was two thirds through her drink and just looking at me with her eyes glazing a little more. With that drunken smile on her face, and of course the giggle. She opened her legs as I put my hand between them, and sat with her eyes closed just purring as I fingered her. 
   
 “Remember the story you told me, about Rose letting a boy play with her. Well, it’s not a made-up story, it’s very true and she didn’t just let me do it. She threatened me if I didn’t show her my dick and let her play with me. She would tell my sister she caught me playing with myself; I had to do just what she wanted. Then she took off her panties and told me to play with her, as she tossed me off.” I took another sip from my glass and watched Alice's reaction to what I had just said. At first, she just looked sideways at me, and then she looked a bit more serious and asked. 
   
 “Your serious aren’t you, this isn’t just a story. When did this happen JJ, and how old were you then.” It looked like she was remembering something, something that was putting a puzzle together. 
   
 “I was eleven or twelve, you were still at school but Rose had left.” Alice's eyes were wide open and she finished her drink in a glob, then handed me her glass. 
   
 “The dirty cow, she was talking about you. The first time she told me the story about the boy, was when we had just come back from seeing you. She had lifted her skirt almost to her waist and had her skimpy panties on. I didn’t hold my skirt so high, but I got sexy because you were looking at my crouch. I remember you looking at Rose, a little differently then you did before. I know why now, you had already seen her fanny. When Rose and I got back to my bedroom, we were feeling so sexy and took our panties off." 
   
 "I was feeling myself, as she told me about this boy. Then she came over to me and pushed my hand out of the way. As she told me what his penis looked like, she rubbed my clitoris. I got really sexy and let her put her fingers into me, and she said to think of my fingers as his dick Alice. Think of his big dick shagging you Alice, feel his big dick in you. I was so worked up she made me climax, I climaxed JJ thinking about your dick.” I still had my fingers in Alice's fanny, and she rocked herself on them. As she remembered Rose fingering her fanny all those years ago, and I think it was exciting her. 
   
  “It still makes you sexy thinking about it doesn’t it Alice, I don’t blame you it makes me sexy just listening to you. Did you play with Rose’s fanny a lot, and did you finger her too.” I asked moving my fingers, in and out of her faster. 
   
 “Yes, I did, most of the time after she had done it to me. Sometimes we did it to each other at the same time, but she liked to do it to me more often.” She told me between her pants and moans, and then she opened her eyes and asked. 
   
 “When you and Rose were doing it; did you put your dick into her and shag her?” I got off the settee and stood to look at her. As she held her tits and squeezed her nipples, and moaned aloud, as I sucked the fingers I had had in her fanny. 
   
 “No Alice I didn’t shag her, I played with her fanny and fingered her. She didn’t let me put my dick into her; she tossed me off a lot. I told her I wanted to shag her, and I think she wanted me to but she was afraid of having a baby,” I said as I poured us both a drink, then before I gave Alice her drink. I dipped my penis into her drink, and let her suck the gin and tonic off of it. She took her glass and repeated dipping my dick into it, as I continued to tell her about Rose and me. 
   
 “Rose showed me how to play with her clitoris, and finger her to make her climax. Once I thought she was going to bite my dick when she was sitting between my legs. She pulled my foreskin back and got real close to my knob with her face. She had a good look at it, then kissed my knob and tossed me off.” Alice looked at me a little disbelieving, as she rubbed my dick and took a glop of her drink. 
   
 “If you didn’t shag her who have you shagged, I know I’m not your first!” I wondered if I should tell her, but Rita wasn’t here now so what harm it would make. 
   
 “Do you remember Rita two doors down in Beurgage; you wouldn’t play monopoly with us. All you wanted to do was play with your dolls, so Rita and I played with one another in the bedroom.” Alice sat looking at me again with her mouth open, she even stopped pulling my dick. 
   
 “Rita little Rita, she always had that frilly nightdress on. You and she played with each other, how old were you then?” She asked with that disbelief still in her voice, and she put down her empty glass. 
   
 “We were just over eight when she started to lift her nightdress. To let me pull down her panties, so I could look at and play with her pussy. She was still a virgin then, so I couldn’t finger her but she loved pulling my dick. She also played with her cousin John's dick, he had been playing with her for a year before me.” I said to Alice, who was holding my penis, which felt like it was about to respond to her touch. 
   
 “God that was three years, before I and Rose became friends. So when we were showing you our legs, you had already seen a girl’s fanny. You said she was a virgin, so when did she lose her virginity and when did you shag her?” My dick was defiantly getting harder, but the way she was holding it made me think she was going to break it off when it got ridged. I was standing between her legs, and playing with her tits as I continued. 
   
 “You know they moved when we did, and I didn’t play with her much after. She had an accident on her bike when she was twelve and lost her virginity. Her cousin started shagging her just after, he had already taught her to suck his dick. He had from the start, kissed and licked her fanny. I was fourteen when I shagged her, and she did like me eating her fanny.” Alice took my prick from her mouth, and as she milked the pre-cum from my knob she asked. 
   
 “I suppose you liked her sucking your dick, let’s see if you like me eating it.” She made me wince once or twice as she nibbled my knob, but I made her gag when I pushed my dick too far into her mouth. I think we had telepathic thoughts between us when she took my dick from her mouth. We looked at each other, and then hand in hand rushed upstairs. I tossed her onto the bed, and we made wild passionate lustful love. I shagged her in many different positions, for what seemed like an hour after hour. 
   
 The last position I had her in was the best, she liked it and I kept her in it for a long time. I had turned her onto her side and held her uppermost leg to her chest. Kneeling over her straight lower leg, allowed me to bury my penis to the hilt in her. Alice moaned and groaned with pleaser, but looked at me with eyes that said that hurts but I like it. When I finally ejected, she had creamed many times and we were both exhorted. After wearily cleaning ourselves up, we cuddled up and went soundly to sleep. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 9 
 Dawn was just breaking when I opened my eyes, to find Alice kneeling beside me sucking my dick. “God you like doing that don’t you, you’ve hardly stopped doing it since last night.” She looked at me sideways, and then sat up and slowly tossed my dick. 
   
 “I’ve always wanted to do it for real after Rose made me suck her dildo. She had shagged me with it when made me shag her when we pulled it out she told me to lick it. I had to close my eyes as she told me, ‘he has just shagged us with his dick. Now we have to suck his prick off,’ and she pushed the dildo into my mouth. As she moved it in and out, I could taste our fanny juice on it. She kept moving it and talking, and made me very sexy and I played with myself." 
   
 "She told me what it was like when a man ejaculates, how his balls tighten and his dick swells. Then it starts to throb and jerk, and you can feel his sperm rushing up his prick. It makes you very excited, then there’s the rush of his hot sperm into your mouth. I’ve made myself climax many time, just thinking of that. Since then I’ve always wanted to suck a real penis, I’ve been trying to get the courage to suck Roger’s. He’s still very shy about having sex with me; he hasn’t got the courage up yet to look at my fanny.” Alice lifted her leg over me and sat down on my penis, she was in the same position she was in the night before last; except now she was naked. 
   
 “When we were like this on Friday night Alice, what were you thinking about that made you let me shag you?” She was slowly moving up and down, and she half-closed her eyes. 
   
 “You remember I told you I once saw your dick! well, I could feel your dick getting harder under me, and the heat of it through the gusset of my panties. I visualised your dick in my mind, and I was looking at the picture in the book and wanted that to be you and me. When you laid me on the bed and pulled my panties off. I had second thoughts and a panic attack, but as soon as you put your dick in me. I wanted you to shag me all night, and I still want you to keep shagging me?” 
   
 God, she’s sober and she was still as sexed-up, as when I had her pissed last night. When Rose was showing me her fanny back then, I had wished Alice had been there too. 
   
 “God Alice you were so sexy I wanted you to drop your panties when you were showing me your legs. I always wanted to see your pussy so bad; mum nearly caught me peeking at you in the bathroom. Do you remember when the key for the bathroom door went missing; well I hide it away. I had my Dick Barton special agent spy kit; in it was a keyhole spy telescope. It was a thin metal tube with an optical eyepiece at one end, and a magnifying glass at the other end." 
   
 "The only thing wrong; was it only fitted into the round hole of the keyhole. If the key was left in the lock, you couldn’t put the telescope into the hole. The key had to go, so I pushed it under the rotten skirting board beside the door. Dad couldn't find it so he put a bolt on the door, for you and mum to lock it. The spy scope worked a treat; I could see everything in the bathroom." 
   
 "I saw your tits a lot when you were in the bath, and a lot of your bum when you got out. Only a couple of time did I see your puffy fanny, with the slit down the middle. I was watching you one day, and playing with myself when I heard mum coming up the stairs. I was just in time, to get my scope out and slip away. I told Rita I‘d seen your pussy, and she asked me if I tossed myself off.” Alice was happily sliding up and down on me slowly, her eyes closed looking dreamy. 
   
 “If I had known you and Rita; were upstairs playing with each other. I wonder if I would have joined in, then all three of us could have played with each other. Or would I have gone running to mum and told her.” I was lying quite still with my legs bent, and she was using her hands on my knees to lift herself up. 
   
 “Properly the latter Alice, all you wanted to do was a dress and undresses your dolls. Come to think about it you could have done that to me, I could have been your life-sized doll.” Alice sat still on me for a moment and then moved her ass around in circles. The whole of my nine-inch bare dick was rammed right up her, and she purred like a cat as she skewed herself on me. 
   
 “If I tell you to get off it means I’m going to come, it doesn’t mean I want you to it means you have to. You’re enjoying this Alice and so am I, and I don’t want to spoil it by worrying about me coming. You could make it sexier for me, by telling me more about what you and Rose did.” Her eyes partly opened and she dreamily looked at me, and just rocking her hips she said. 
   
 “There's not much more to tell, except she took her tits out to play with them a lot of times in front of me,” Alice said, looking like she was trying to remember. 
   
 “When Rose was fingering your pussy, didn’t she kiss or lick it?” I asked. 
   
 “My god I didn’t want to let her do it to me; she did try but in the end, I said no and shut my legs. That was one of the days I wet my panties, we were in my bedroom talking about that boy again. She was telling me, in a graphic way that she tossed you off, and what it was like when your dick ejected. I was playing with myself as I listened and got sexy and wet. Then she said let's go and show JJ our knickers, I want to feel sexy letting him look at us. She wouldn’t take no for an answer, which was good because I wanted to do it too. As I was showing you my panties, I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter.” 
   
 “When we got back into the bedroom, I was soaking wet and very randy. I let Rose take off my panties, and spread my legs so she could look at my wet pussy. She pushed me back on the bed and played with me by putting her fingers into me. God it was nice and I was soon swooning, but I was shocked but excited as she looked at me. Then she spread my legs wider and lowered her head between them. I thought she was just looking closely at my fanny, and then I felt her tongue licking me. I shouted ‘No’ and clamped my legs shut, and was angry at her for doing such a thing." 
   
 "In fact, at first it had excited me, but it made me ashamed at the same time. Then she did it again just over a year ago when she was here with her dildo. I had just started going out with Roger, and no, he wasn’t shagging me then. Mum and dad went to London this weekend, to see mum’s sister. Roger was going to take me to the dance, on a Saturday night. With mum and dad away, Rose thought it was the right thing for her to stay at our house. She told mum she would see I was home, at a reusable time.” 
   
 “Mum was all in favour of her as a companion, she wouldn’t have been if she knew what she was like. All three of us went to the dance, where Rose got boys to buy her drinks for letting her dance with them. Then left them to come home with us, well it was in Taunton seven miles away and we were in Roger’s car. I was quite merry and so was Rose by the time we left, Roger hardy drank because he was driving. We got home at midnight, and Roger stayed until one before he went home." 
   
 "We kissed and cuddled on the settee and we both got hot and bothered, but were a bit unsure of each other to do more. Rose was there, not sitting watching us but she was in the house. I went upstairs very hot and sexy, and Rose was there in my bed. As I undressed she watched me, and when I was down to my panties she said. ‘Have you had sex with Roger Alice, your panties are soaking wet.’ I looked myself, and the crouch was wringing wet. I was more pissed than I thought and said no but I wished he’d tied." 
   
 "Rose pulled down my knickers and felt me with her fingers, then when I was lying on the bed. She was fingering me, then she shagged me with her dildo. It was about the third time she’d used it on me, and God didn’t it feel good. Especially after what I felt like when Roger had left me hot and bothered. She was telling me it was Roger who had his dick in me, and she played with my clit as she shagged me. Then she pulled it out and said suck Roger’s dick, and pushed into my mouth. She told me to hold onto it, while she played with my fanny." 
   
 "I got really carried away and fantasized it was Roger’s penis, and he was doing something wonderful to my clitoris, I know I climaxed. I had to take the dick out of my mouth, so I could catch my breath. I looked down to see Rose sucking my clit, it was lovely but Rose shouldn’t be doing that to me. I lost it and went ballistic, I was mad at myself more than her. It was the fact that I liked it so much that shocked me, and although it was wrong I wanted her to do it. I felt rotten and curled up and sulked, as she used her dildo on herself beside me." 
   
 "She had got herself so worked up doing that to me; she had to shag herself for a long time. I felt awful about it, and I wanted to tell her the truth. I just couldn’t tell her I liked it, but not from a girl. If it had been Roger, I’d have let him do it to me all the time but he has never tried.” Alice was looking dreamily into space, as she slowly ground her fanny onto my cock. 
   
 “Talking of Roger where has he been this weekend, I’d have thought he would have been around to see you,” I asked as I played with her nipples. 
   
 “He went down to Plymouth, Saturday when he locked up the shop. He went to see his dad, who’s with his sister down there. Since his mum died two years ago, his dad has been ill so Roger took over the business. Roger lives in the flat over the shop, he’s been telling me he wants to make it part of the shop. The big house they own has been leased out, the lease runs out next year. Roger says he’s taking the house off the market and will live in it himself." 
   
 "Rose said he’s planning to ask me to marry him, that why he’s telling me all his plans. What am I going to do now JJ, I’ve always been sexy but you’ve shown me what it’s like to be shagged? If Roger doesn’t satisfy me in bed, you won’t be around to do it.” She had started bouncing on me again, but this time she was worked up. Her talking of Rose sucking her had heightened her arousal and now she was boiling over. My penis was still unsheathed, and I was getting to the point where I needed to have a condom on. 
   
 I was about to insist on having one when she got off me and turned around. Then pushing her hot wet juicy fanny onto my mouth, she gobbled my dick until my cock exploded and filled her mouth. She had given me a mouth full of her creamy cum before I ejaculated. Then as I washed her with my tongue, she sucked and played with my shrinking cock.     
   
 We had breakfast then I washed up the dishes, and the glasses from last night. I hadn’t said a word since we came down, but she backed away from me as I looked at her. She was putting the hover away and had bent down to put it in the cupboard under the stairs. 
   
 She had her short summer dress on, bending down would have shown me her knickers. Only she didn’t have any on, what I saw was her damp puffy fanny lips smiling at me. When she stood up and turned, she saw me advancing on her smiling. She backed away from me, with her hand up saying. 
   
 “Its nine-thirty JJ, I wouldn’t be surprised to see Rose knocking on the door. If you’re going to do what I think you want to do, I don’t want to be interrupted by her.” She squalled as she suddenly fell over backwards, as she tripped over the puffy by the settee. Her bum landed on the arm of the settee, and her body down on the cushions. 
   
 Up went her legs and so did her dress, it left her fanny exposed and open to easy assort from my mouth. She wiggled and protested, but did nothing to push me away. As soon as I got my trousers down and the condom on my dick, I had her huffing and puffing and calling me dirty names. 
   
 “You’re going to wear out my fanny if you keep shagging me like this you sod. If I didn’t like it so much, I’d report you to the cruelty to sister’s police.” After I had finished shagging her she wiggled and jiggled some more, as she begged me to stop sucking her sensitive clitoris. I left her a happy breathless panting heap on the settee when I went to the toilet to dispose of the condom. When I returned she had recovered somewhat, she was still breathless and flushed but sitting up now. Her eyes were glaring at me, but her voice showed no sign of spitefulness. 
   
 “You basted you’ve left me as weak as a kitten, you’ve sucked all the goodness out of me.” I smiled at her and undid my flies. 
   
 “Look what you did to me if you hadn’t shown me your fanny, I wouldn’t have a worn-out shrivelled up prick right now. It will take me at least thirty minutes to get that hard again,” She looked at the clock, on the mantelpiece. 
   
 “It’s half-past nine now, we’re meeting mum and dad at one o/clock off the train. Shit, I’ve got to keep out of your way for three long hours. I’ve got to do the vegetables for dinner and put the meat on. Your be able to seek up on me from behind, and take me by surprise whenever you like in that time.” She said eyes wide and mouth open, with her hands, held either side of her face. Looking like a silent movie star, acting out a silent shock sine. She soon closed her mouth, and run around the settee. When holding my prick, I walked towards her saying. 
   
 “It might get harder quicker if you suck it.” 
   
 “God you’re wicked,” she said retreating into the kitchen. When I entered she had the big chopping knife in her hand and waving it around said. 
   
 “Put it away or I’ll dice it up, and cook it to have for starters.” Just then, the doorbell rang; I don’t know who was more disappointed Alice or me. 
   
 “I bet that’s Rose dam her, I said she’d be around,” Alice said as she went to the door and answered it. 
   
 “Oh hello Jeanette I thought it was Rose, come on in.” 
   
 “Where is he, I thought he’d be around yesterday to see me?” Shit, I thought should have done that yesterday morning, when I had time on my hands. I was busy with Alice, for two and a half hours when we got home. I’ll get the sharp end of Jeanette's tongue now, for not thinking of her first.   
   
 “My god you’ve shot up since I saw you last,” Jeanette said as I came out of the kitchen, with an apron on and a knife in my hand. 
   
 “Sorry, Jeanette I've been busy, doing the housework and all that.” Alice picked up a cushion and heaved it in my direction. 
   
 “Lying sod he’s done nothing but lay about, and annoy me.” Which in a way was true I suppose, I looked at Len for support. He was carrying the newest addition to the family, he just shook his head. 
   
 “Don’t look at me old chum, with two women against you; you’ve no hope.” I gave up and kissed Jeanette, then went to get her present on the sideboard. 
   
 “Not much Jeanette I’m sorry but didn’t know what to get,” I said as I gave her the parcel, I had bought for her in Singapore. She opened it and I saw her eyes light up, she was proud of her home so something for it was safe. 
   
 “Oh, it’s beautiful, just what I want for the dining table.” She said as she unfolded the brightly collared silk tablecloth and kissed me again. Then with the matching eight napkins and placemats, she parcelled them up again. She was in the kitchen helping Alice, with the dinner preparations. While Lenard and I, played with the lovely Jennet and Keith. 
   
 “Is married life better than courting Len,” I asked picking Keith up and making him laugh. Len looked around just to check where Jeanette was, then in a low voice said. 
   
 “Don’t get me wrong JJ, I love Jeanette but we had more fun when we were courting.” He looked like he was remembering when he stole a kiss outside the front door. Or when he and she fondled each other, or when he shagged her somewhere quiet. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 10 
 I was remembering when Rita and I had watched them, in the living room of the old cottage. Where he pulled Jeanette's panties off and played with her fanny, before putting her on the floor to shag her. 
   
 I had never seen Jeanette's pussy again, although I tried with my keyhole scope. I was remembering after seeing Len and Jeanette, being in the bedroom with Rita. I was laying in the bed with my pyjama bottoms down, and Rita was pulling my hard dick when she said. 
   
 “I wish I wasn’t a virgin JJ, it must be nice to be shagged. Jeanette seems to like it a lot; I bet they do it all the time.” I bet they did then, but now it sounded like Len was being rationed. They had been married for about four years, Janet was three and Keith was one. Jeanette had told mum no more babies, so it sounded like she had closed her legs on Len. 
   
 “Len can pick mum and dad up from the station in the car; they will be tired and won’t want to carry cases. We’ll say hello and let mum see the kids, then we’ll go home is that alright.” Jeanette said coming out of the kitchen, being her bossy self as usual. Nobody offered any resistant’s to her plan, although I could have suggested an alternative plan myself. It was almost eleven; they could go home now. Then pick up mum and dad at one, which would give me two hours to chase Alice around the house. 
   
 I wasn’t going to get my way, even if I suggested it, so I spent the next two hours, lessening to Jeanette and Alice talk. While I and Len stayed on the floor with the babies; it was the perfect place to look at my sisters on the settee. Because I stole grimaces of Alice's pussy, as she moved about, on the settee in her short summer dress. I think Len got a glance at it too, he kept rolling Keith’s toy car towards the settee. It was the perfect excuse to look that way; I got a glance at Jeanette's crotch when she leaned sideways. 
   
 Twelve thirty came and Len went out to the car and took out the baby carrier. Then he was off to the station for mum and dad, I was hoping Jeanette was going to. She stayed with the babies and us, and I’m sure Alice felt the same as me. By the look, she gave me, before suggesting we should put the kettle on. I went out to fill and put it on when Alice shouted. 
   
 “While you’re out there put the oven, never mind I’ll do it myself.” She came into the kitchen and turned the dale on the cooker. I groped her tits as she kissed me, then she left me wanting. She went back into the front room and was leaning over the back of the settee when I entered. She was playing with Janet who was sitting on her mum's lap, as Alice leaned over showing me her bare ass. It was hidden from Jeanette, but I could see Alice's fanny as she spread her legs. 
   
 “You haven’t seen my kimono JJ brought me, Jeanette; I’ll go up and get it,” Alice said pulling down her dress and smiling at me as she passed to go to the stairs. She could have just got to her bedroom when she shouted down. 
   
 “JJ my draws stuck and the handles come off, can you fix it for me.” Jeanette laughed. 
   
 “That draws been playing up for years, it’s about time dad bought a new chest of draws." I got a screwdriver from the kitchen drawer and ran up the stairs. Alice was struggling with the draw; I lifted her dress to expose her bare ass and rubbed myself against her. 
   
 “Stop that we haven’t the time, I don’t want a quickie, not with Jeanette downstairs. She wouldn’t come up here and leave the babies alone. She could be wondering; why it’s taking so long to fix a stuck drawer. You know I get hot and breathless when you shag me, what would she say if I went down flushed.” Reluctantly I let go of her tit and turned my attention to the draw. If you didn’t pull it straight it jammed and would defy all attempts to dislodge it. You had to tap it here, wiggle it there and tap it again and then you might get it to open. 
   
 She retrieved the garment, and then carried the kimono downstairs. I went back to the draw, which had been a pain for a very long time. We had shaved it and sanded it, but the long draw always stuck at the dandiest time, like when the girls were going out and were late. It seemed to swell up and jam, with no apparent reason at all. I opened it and closed it several times; it was as smooth as could be. 
   
 Then I opened it just to be noisy, it had been partitioned into three. One end was her bra’s, the middle her slips, the other end was her knickers and I lifted one out. The tiny black frilly piece of laced material; was almost transparent I'd have to see her in this. I put the garment back, and fingered her other things and felt something. 
   
 There was a box hidden under her panties, and I had to lift the lid. A plastic pink male penis, with balls attached lay in that box. Was this Alice's or was it left by Rose; I would have to ask Alice wouldn’t I. Downstairs Jeanette was trying on the kimono when the door opened and mum and dad came in. 
   
 “That’s nice Jeanette where did you get that,” mum asked as she gave Alice a hug. 
   
 “Not mine mum its Alice's JJ bought it for her, here’s mine look,” Jeanette said opening her parcel and showing mum the tablecloth. 
   
 “Here this is for you, and dad’s got one as well,” I said handing over the packages, I had brought down from upstairs. Mum’s eyes lit up when she unwrapped the brightly coloured Spanish shawl. While dad was studying his new pipe, a dragons head with long curving stem carved from ivory. I got a hug from both of them, with a kiss from mum and Jeanette. 
   
 With the luggage put away, and mum’s playtime with the babies over. Jeanette and Len went home, as we sat down for dinner. About seven Alice decided, she would have a bath and get her things ready for work. A little after seven-thirty, she called downstairs for dad. 
   
 “Dad that draws stuck again, I can’t open it.” Dad was just trying his new pipe out and had just got it glowing brightly. 
   
 “You stay there dad, I’ll sort out that draw for Alice,” I said putting my hands on his shoulders and pushing him back into his chair.   
   
 “Come in dad,” Alice said as I knocked on her door, and “oh it is you.” When I walked into her room and saw her sitting at her dressing table, in her dressing gown doing her hair. 
   
 “I didn’t know what I was going to say to dad when he found out the draw was ok. I just hoped you’d come, to sort me out if you know what I mean.” I did and looked admiringly at her legs, as she turned sideways on her stool. The dressing gown didn’t move from her stool as she swivelled, it slid from her legs to reveal her upper thighs. 
   
 “You’re playing a dangerous game, Alice, with mum and dad downstairs.” She crossed her legs, leaning back slightly and struck a sexy pose. 
   
 “If you don’t want to be here you can go, but if you’re the man I think you are your stay. Anyway, I bet dads smoking his pipe by now, and reading the News of the world. Mum’s got songs of praise on and knitting: then it will be the news. They won't get out of their chairs until ten to go to bed. Now are you going to stand there, or are you going to do what a man would do? When he sees a gorgeous looking girl like me, almost naked except for this dressing gown?” 
   
 She stayed in that pose, looking at me as I got nearer to her. Then she trembled, as I slipped my hand into her dressing gown. She was indeed naked under it, and I teased her nipple and it hardened. I just unzipped my trousers, and she took out my penis to suck it. While I removed, the dressing gown from her body. It left her sitting naked, and very desirable. Now I had both nipples between my fingers, making her moan softly as I teased them. Then she grumbled, as I pulled my dick from her mouth. Then purred like a kitten when I spread her legs, to lick and suck her pussy. 
   
 She was worked up and rampant in minutes, mumbling sexy words of what my tongue was doing to her. With the bed not far behind her, she had reclined backwards giving me better access to her tasty parts. I devoured her fleshy fanny lips and drank her virginal nectar. As she swooned and ravelled, in every nibble and suck I made. She was more than ripe for shagging, and by the way she was biting her lip, and her gasping for breath. She was about to ask me to do just that, with her eyes half-closed, she moved her fanny on my tongue as I licked her. Then her eyes opened wide, as I pulled my hand from her draw. 
   
 “No you wouldn’t, oh please no you wouldn’t.” She begged in vain, as I rubbed the knob end of her dildo on her fanny. Then there was a long low, shy and a. 
   
 “Oh my goodness” as I pushed the knob end into her. Then she was gasping and moaning in sexual rapture, as I shagged her with the dildos full length. She greedily gobbled my dick, when I offered it to her to suck. God, I was just realising, what a sexy bitch my sister was turning into. All those secrets we had revealed to each other today, about spying on each other, and franchising about us having sex. God, we could have been shagging each other before we even left school. 
   
 She just gasped and groaned; as I finally pulled the dildo from her. Then throw her limp body face down, over the end of the bed and entered her from behind. I thought mum and dad would sourly hear us; as I shagged her as hard as I dared. We were both so worked up, I don’t think I could have stopped shagging her. Even if dad and mum had come into the room, and when I came it was like Mount Vesuvius. When I finally pulled out of her, she slipped to the floor completely drained. 
   
 “Hell what have you done to me,” she finally said looking at me with glazed eyes. Still sitting in a heap on the floor, her arms and legs limp things hanging from her body. I removed the condom and wiped my dick then put it away, and then lifted her onto the bed. 
   
 “I won’t be long Alice, I'm just going down to check on mum and dad. I’ll be back up as soon as I can, don’t go away.” I said kissing her lips, then her nipples before leaving her. Dad was still puffing on his pipe as he read his paper, and mum was knitting as she watched the black and white telly. 
   
 “Have you fixed it JJ,” he asked without looking up. 
   
 “Yes, dad; took ages to free, but slipped back in and works fine now.” I went to the drinks cabinet and poured two glasses of rum and coke. 
   
 “Fancy a drink dad, I’m having one and going up to read.” 
   
 “No thanks son,” he replied without looking at me. So I left them and took the drinks upstairs. In my bedroom, I put on my pyjamas, and put some condoms in the top pocket. Alice was now in the bed with the cover-up to her neck, but still naked I hopped, and she had recovered somewhat. 
   
 “How did you know I had that in my draw, have you been looking at my underwear.” She asked still a little flushed and still a little weary, as she sat up to take her drink. The cover slipped revealing her breasts; while she took a sip of her drink I fondled her. 
   
 “I shouldn’t let you do that, after the way you’ve treated me!” She said looking at me sideways, as I sat beside her on the bed. 
   
 “You force yourself on me and make me do things I wouldn’t normally do. You make me sexy and weak, and then do things a brother shouldn’t do. You’re wicked, and you do wicked things to me and I love it.” She said looking sweet and innocent, as she handed me her empty glass. Then lay back to let me suck and nibble her nipples, as my hand strayed over her belly. 
   
 She moaned softly when I found her wet fanny and extended clitoris. It was rock hard and stood out like a small penis. I put my fingers either side of it and wanked it like a small prick. She liked it and repeatedly begged me to stop, knowing full well I wouldn’t. She liked it even better when I did it with my lips, and she jerked and gasped as she squirted into my mouth. A torrent of pre-cum oozed from her, as I fingered and sucked her fanny. She stifled her cries of passion when I pushed her dildo into her and shagged her again with it. She had another shattering climax that had her gasping and weak. 
   
 Moving her onto her side, I cuddled into her back. With her knees up, my rampant cock slipped between her cheeks to find its own way into her wet fanny. Where it soaked in her wet juices, as I lovingly and slowly shagged her. I was going to finish her off by shagging her doggy style and rolled her on to her belly. She had her legs closed, and only half of my dick was in her. I was about to lift her onto her knees, but she murmured oh that’s nice. As I moved the shaft of my prick through her buttocks; and my knob end just popped in and out of her fanny. 
   
 Another shy came from her when my knob slipped out. I pulled back then pushed forward, trying to insert my knob again. Three times maybe four I tried, but couldn’t get the angle right. Every time I pushed my penis into her cheeks, she shied and murmured with pleaser. I tried again, and I felt myself enter her, and she gasped and then ventilated quickly gasping for breath. I could feel half my dick in her, and she was jerking and gasping as she murmured. 
   
 “Oh my, oh my god JJ you’re dick, is in my bum. God JJ you're shagging my ass, you dirty sod you’re going to shag my arsehole.” Her words didn’t match her actions, and they were said in a passionate tone, and my dick was sinking deeper into her, as she pushed her bum back at me. Then she gave a long low moan as I slowly withdrew, leaving only my knob end was in her. I lingered there, and her bum quivered and she painted in anticipation. Then she softly murmured again, as my dick slowly sank back into her. 
   
 “Oh my; oh my god, oh JJ that’s dirty and wicked oh my god your shagging my ass.” Only now she was pushing back at me, as I pushed forward. I got her on her knees and shagged her dodgy stile, while I fingered her fanny. After I lay cuddled up in bed behind her, a breast cupped in each hand. My spent soft penis was lying along the crake of her buttocks. 
   
 “I can’t believe you did that JJ, you just shagged my ass. You made me kneel there, while you shagged my arsehole. Aren’t you ashamed of yourself, your dirty and wicked! You make me sexy and shagged me with a dildo. Then you make me suck your dick, and then you shag my fanny. Then you get behind me and shag my ass, what are you going to make me do next.” 
   
 “Next; my love I’ve got to leave you, it's nine-thirty I’d better go before they come up.” I kissed her goodnight and slipped from her bed. 
   
 In the morning I heard mum and dad get up, use the bathroom then go downstairs. At five-thirty he left for his six o-clock shift at work, he had never had transport. Not even a bike, he had walked to work since he had left school. Me I had a bike from an early age, never walked anywhere if I could ride. I only took up exercise and running, when I joined the Navy. I wouldn’t mind betting, dad was fitter than me in some ways. 
   
 I was out pounding the pavement at six and ran for an hour. Mum had fruit juice and toast for me when I came in at seven. Then I was up for a shower and shave, at seven-fifteen, I left the bathroom at seven-thirty, with just a towel around me. As I opened the door Alice was just approaching it and thumped me very hard. 
   
 “Ouch what was that for,” I asked rubbing my arm. 
   
 “That’s for giving me bum ache you sod, feels like someone kicked me in the ass.” She said grabbing my towel and pulling it off me. Then she disappeared into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. I was having coffee when she came into the kitchen. Mum had made her tea and toast and was now sitting in the front room. Alice hissed at me in a low voice as she sat at the table, gingerly lowering her bottom onto the wooden chair. 
   
 “I’ll get you for this, you arsehole wrecker. It feels like I’ve got toothache in my ass, but I can’t go anywhere for relief. I can’t go to boots and ask for some cream, to soothe my shagged ass.” She said when she got to her feet and picked up her bag. She wiggled her bum and made a face. 
   
 “God I’ve got to walk to work with this, I hope it’s gone by tonight.” She said giving me a dagger look and headed for the front door. I tried to fill my day by cleaning and servicing my bike, but that didn’t take long. That’s the trouble when servicemen are on leave; all their old mates are working. When they’re not they have families, and can’t come out to play. I tried to help mum, but it seemed I was getting in her way. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 
 Chapter 11 
   
 Finally, the afternoon slipped away, and at five-thirty Alice came home. It would be an hour before dad came home, so Alice helped mum to get dinner. Then they both sat, and watched telly with me. When mum got up to check on the dinner, Alice leaned over and whispered. 
   
 “I know why Rose didn’t come around on Sunday, she was home nursing a black eye. When I met her this morning she had heavy makeup on, her eye was bruised and her cheek swollen. Brine had hit her Saturday after we left; she had badgered him about why we went. He got annoyed and slapped her in the club; he was thrown out and bared. She was escorted home, by Mr and Mrs McKay up the road." 
   
 "She said she’s finished with him, but I’ll just what and see. Oh by the way; six women came into the shop today. They all asked where they could buy my dress, I told them Singapore.” Mum came in and asked what we were laughing about. Alice told her about the women and the dress but didn’t say anything about Rose. After dinner, Alice and I did the washing up, and she started talking about Roger. 
   
 “He took me into the back of the shop today, where he kissed me. Then he asked about this dress, that the women were asking about. It seems someone approached him, while he was unlocking the shop this morning. Told him that they had seen me at the club, with this sailor they hadn’t seen before. Well, Roger knew it was you and told them who you were. Though he didn’t know about this sexy dress I had on and wanted to know why he hadn’t seen it." 
   
 "I told him you sent it to me, and that it only arrived last week. I said take me out somewhere posh, and I’ll wear it for you. He’s thinking about that, so watch this space.” She said giggling and putting the last of the plates away. I felt her buttocks and asked. 
   
 “How’s my baby’s bum would you like me to take you upstairs, and rub soothing cream on it.” She looked at the kitchen door, then at me. 
   
 “No I don’t, you’re not going anywhere near that never ever again. Rose asked me why I was walking funny this morning, on the way to work. I wanted to tell her, never to turn her back on you.” I’m sure she was going to say more, but mum interrupted her. 
   
 “If you’re making tea, I’ll have one and so will dad,” Mum shouted from the front room, and Alice put the kettle on. I shook my head when she looked at me and held up a teacup and pointed towards the ceiling, and said. 
   
 “I think I’ll go and sort out my training gear, and get it ready for tomorrow,” I said it loudly and blowing Alice a kiss, as I went through the door. I waited and waited, and thirty minutes went by. When I went down Alice was sitting beside mum, reading her woman’s magazine. She didn’t look up at all as I entered the room; in fact, she ignored me completely. Even when I asked if anybody wanted a drink of tea or coffee, she didn’t bother to look up to say ‘no’. 
   
 She avoided me in the morning as well, dodging into the bathroom. Before I could get hold of her and she slipped downstairs just as quickly. She never strayed more than two feet from mum, so I couldn’t talk to her. She broke her silent’s with me; that night though. When I told mum I was going to see a mate, in Exeter the next day. Alice sat up and was suddenly interested, in my plans for the morrow. 
   
 “Do you have to go tomorrow JJ, can you go on Thursday afternoon instead when I’m off. I want to go to Exeter, there’s a shop that stays open all day Thursdays. I want to buy something’s, but I don’t want to go there on my own.” I looked at her pleading eyes, and then said why I couldn’t take her. 
   
 “I'm going on my bike Alice; I don’t have another crash helmet for you.” She opened her mouth to say something, but dad spoke up first. 
   
 “Why don’t you two go on the stopper train to Exeter, it leaves Wellington at one. It takes an hour and a half to Exeter; you can catch it coming back from Exeter at five-thirty. That gives you four hours there, should be enough time.” I looked at him with a little shock, how did he know that I had no idea, then he saw me looking at him and said. 
   
 “Mum and I have been to Exeter and beyond several times, it runs every day at the same time. It runs from Taunton down to Torquay and back, twice a day first one from here is seven AM.” I was impressed and so was Alice, her eyes light up and she begged. 
   
 “Oh please will you take me by train JJ, I won’t be any trouble I promise.” Mum looked up from her knitting, and with a broad grin and said. 
   
 “Well that’s a first; you girls have always bulled JJ before. I didn’t think I've heard you begging him for anything, have you, dad.” Dad had been grinning from ear to ear and took his pipe from his mouth to say. 
   
 “You woman seem to think you rule the world, but us men still do have our uses.”  
   
 “Oh shut up and read your paper, I don’t think we need your opinion do we, Alice. He’s going to take her with him aren’t you JJ, because I need something from that shop too.” I held my hands up and surrendered, I knew when I was beaten. 
   
 “Ok; ok I’ll go and ring him and tell him Thursday, he’ll have to meet me off the train.” When I got back from the phone box, Alice was making tea and coffee. 
   
 “Bob’s meeting us from the train at two-thirty and will run us back after. His wife Maria will go to the shop with you, while I’m on his dad’s boat.” I said walking into the kitchen, and then as I got close to Alice I whispered. 
   
 “What’s with the silent treatment I’ve been having, have I upset you in some way.” She shook her head, and then took mum and dad’s drinks to them. When she was back in the kitchen, she sat at the table opposite me, and pinching one of my biscuits, said as she dipped it. 
   
 “You haven’t done anything wrong that’s the trouble, it’s me that’s got the problem. I’ll let you talk me into bed if we’re alone; it’s not that I don’t want you. We just can’t keep disappearing upstairs together, it will look suspicious. I know it was my fault on Sunday night because you’ve kept me horny all weekend. I needed it badly Sunday night, hell I want it now but I’m not giving in.” Alice said not daring to look at me; she even pulled her hand away when I went to hold it. 
   
 I left her in the kitchen to finish her coffee and sat beside mum. For the next two hours, we watched some rubbish on the telly. Next morning I was up with dad, and out on my run just before Alice got up. I saw her and Rose walking to work when I came back an hour later. That night I kept my distance from her, which was hard. We spoke of course, but nothing intermit and only in front of mum and dad.   
   
 At eleven-thirty a/m on Thursday, I was on my way to pick up Alice from work. I was on the other side of the road, a short distance from the shop. Then I saw a small gathering of people, outside the entrance to the shop. I could see Roger in the middle of them, and he seemed to be arguing with someone. As I got closer I could see it was Brine, who was agitating him. As I stepped off the curb, PC Derek Waygood was entering the crowd. 
   
 As I got to the middle of the road, Brine lashed out at PC Waygood punching him and pushing him off balance. I stepped into the crowd, and there was a communal gasp as Brine sank to the pavement unconscious. Together with a colleague, Derek got Brine into the police car that had just pulled up. 
   
 “Drunk and disorderly, and asserting a policeman. That’s about the size of it JJ, what another charge should there be.” He said licking his pencil, before writing in his notebook. 
   
 “How about, GBH officer Waygood?” I said holding out my wrists, for him to handcuff. 
   
 “Thought of that, but Rose won’t bring charges against him. I was there Saturday night, and I threw him out of the club. Well, give my best to your mum and dad, nice to see you again.” He moved to the car, and he with his colleague drove off. Roger shook my hand, and I had several pats on the back from onlookers. 
   
 Then when it was time, Alice Rose and I left the shop. As the train station was on the way home, Rose walked with us. We had over thirty minutes to wait for the train, so all three of us went for coffee. The fifteen-minute work from town had been in almost silent’s. I think the girls were in a state of near shock, at what went on outside the shop. Once we were in the train station cafe all that changed, and I heard it from both of them at the same time. 
   
 Brine had turned up demanding to see Rose and barged into the shop. He told Alice to shut her horsing mouth when she told him to leave Rose alone. Rose was beside herself with fear, because he was drunk again and violent. Roger bless him managed to bundle Brine outside, but he was no match for him. That’s when PC Waygood arrived and tried to charm the situation. It only made Brine madder because everybody was against him, that’s when I arrived and thumped him. Rose was full of praise but Alice just rolled her eyes and shook her head; as Rose held my hand and rambled. 
   
 “You were so manly JJ, the way you acted with no fear at all. When PC Waygood was overpowered, and you just stepped in. Then with just one punch, you laid the brute out.” She would have gone on and on, but the train pulled in. The train company were using old rolling stock; for the stopper run. Most were an old second class carriage with no corridor, just a door on both sides of the carriage. Once the train was moving no one could come in, and you couldn’t go out. 
   
 I saw the potential immediately, and so did Alice. As she looked at the next empty carriage and the next, there was no one on the train at all. The only other two carriages were goods vans, and we were the only passengers. She reluctantly got into the compartment, and I shut the door behind us. Rose stood waving, as the train pulled out of the station. Then Alice closed the window she was waving out of and then squalled as I pulled her onto my lap. 
   
 A couple of kisses later I had my hand inside her blouse, groping her tit. As the train passed the back of our house, my hand was in her panties. Up through the cut at Rockwell green, she was gasping and panting. I had two fingers in her fanny and was sucking her right tit. Pulling into the Passmore sidings, where we would stand for five minutes to let the Penzance express pass us. I had her panties off and was sucking her clitoris, and she came filling my mouth with her cum. Then I was looking out of the off rail window making sure no one came along, as she sucked my dick. 
   
 We were in the white ball tunnel, two minutes after leaving the sidings. I shagged her for the whole seven miles; we travelled underground and dangerously close to Tiverton Junction. I had her panties in my pocket and the condom still on my dick, when we pulled to a stop. We needn’t have worried; there was no one on the platform, and there was no one on the train, to get off here. So I slipped my hand up Alice's skirt again, just to keep her warm. As I looked out the window, just to make sure no one came. 
   
 It was fifteen minutes to Cullompton from here, and I sucked and played with her fanny all the way. There were several people on the platform, but no one attempted to enter our carriage. As soon as the train left the station, I was between her legs shagging her again. As we slowed for Exeter station we tided ourselves up and had a final kiss as we came to a stop. Alice was flushed and breathless, but she had enjoyed the journey. She was happily hanging on to my arm, as we exited the station. 
   
 “If we are going to do that on the return trip JJ, you’d better make sure you have enough condoms.”  She whispered, and then laughed as I tapped my pocket and nodded. Bob was there with his wife waiting, and we dropped them both off at the shop. 
   
 “Shit is that your sister,” Bob said as we drove towards Exeter dockside. “Bloody hell Joe she’s a real cracker if she was my sister I’d want to shag her myself.” Bob had always been blunt and to the point, I think that’s why I liked him so much. 
   
 “If she were your sister, you’d have to climb over me to get to her.” His laugh was loud and friendly, but he got serious and said. 
   
 “I’m going to miss you after this next trip buddy; my two years of national serves is up when we get back from this cruse. I’m out and working with my dad, what have you got left, Joe.” He asked, looking a bit depressed. 
   
 “Four and a bit if I don’t stay in for the long haul, my dad’s not badgering me to come out.” I think Bob would have stayed in if his dad’s business wasn’t killing him. 
   
 “Yeah fair duos mate but I’ve got a wife now, who wants to be at sea when I can sleep beside her.” I had to admit she was a good looking girl, but she was Maltese. All Maltese girls grow up to look like their mothers in the end, short and fat. Bob was a seaman, and I was a stoker we had met in the boxing ring and had become very good friends and went ashore together. We were in the docks now, pulling up alongside Bob’s dad’s boat. It was an old motor torpedo boat, that had had the engines replaced. 
   
 The Admiralty had taken out the four hundred HP Merlin engines before they sold the boat. Bob’s dad had bought two-second hand gardener one fifty HP lorry engines. They worked well at low speeds, but when they were pushed one engine backfired and lost power. Bob knew I was good with engines and had asked for my help. I made no promises but said I would do my best. Bob showed me the troublesome engine, and I ran it up to full power. It banged and farted barely minutes after starting it, and shot a black plume of black smoke from the exhaust. 
   
 I sat and thought for a minute or two, then ran it up again with the same resort. Then picked up some tools, I undid the big filter box cover. Pulling out the filter I taped it and shook it, then throw it to one side. Replacing the cover to the filter box, I started the engine and ran it to full power. It ran for fifteen minutes with no problem at all, and Bob was beside himself with joy. 
   
 “What was it Joe,” he asked patting me on the back. 
   
 “Blocked filter that’s all Bob it couldn’t get air, so it sucked it through the oil seal of the turbocharger. Those engines properly worked in a quarry, too much dust in the air. Your dad won’t need filters in them here, so he could throw the other one away. Tell dad to let me know what they run like when he takes her out next time.” Bob drove around to his dad's workshop, in the trading estate. Where we found him putting a chair together and Bob told him the good news. 
   
 “How much do I owe you Joseph?” he asked taking out his wallet. 
   
 “Nothing Mr Marten and it's Joe to you, I’ve enjoyed the day out, and I’ve got some brownie points with my sister, who wouldn’t come here on her own. Anyway, I might need a chair repairing one day, you never know.” He nodded and we left him to his work and drove to the shop where Alice was. We found them and went for coffee, then on to the station for our train. Outside I kissed Maria goodbye and shook Bob’s hand. Alice kissed both of them, and as we went into the station Bob called. 
   
 “I’ll see you onboard powder puff, have a good leave.” Alice and I sat on a bench on the platform, waiting for our train and she asked. 
   
 “Why did Bob call you Powder Puff JJ?” I smiled and shook my head, then grinning told her why. 
   
 “Bob and I box, but I don’t believe you have to hurt someone to win. Just before this last trip, I became the lightweight champion of Devonport. The chap I beat for the title was interviewed, by the Navy sports news. He said I beat him fair and square on points because he couldn’t touch me. He said I danced around him like a fluttering moth, and my blows were like powder puffs He said I won by landing many more of them on him than he did on me, and I deserved to be champ. The Navy news nicknamed me the powder puff champion; it had stuck for a while. Only Bob’s got the nerve to call me it now, but I don’t care who does.” Alice was smiling at me as she listened to my story, then she grinned as she tormented. 
   
 “Bit of a softy are we, well I don’t think you are JJ. You don’t show me any mercy when we're alone, I suppose I’ll have to put up with your bullying all the way home.” She said as the train was pulling into the station, and we hadn’t noticed the crowd gathering. We weren’t going to be the only ones on the train going home, that was obvious. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 
   
 We grabbed the first door we came to, as they all went to the carriages. Each carriage had seats for eight, there were just five of us in the carriage when the train left the platform. A shy girl in a nurse uniform sat opposite me, and a young couple of school-age sat alongside her. Twenty minutes to Cullompton was done in silence, where the nurse left us. The two schoolchildren swopped homework and giggled a lot. Then they hurriedly gathered their stuff, as we slowed down, for Tiverton junction fifteen minutes later. 
   
 We sat looking at each other, for the five minutes we stood still at the platform. As soon as the train moved Alice was on me, tearing at my trousers. She had pushed me flat on the seat and climbed on top of me. As she released my penis, I pulled down her panties, and together we eat each other’s sex parts and drank the love juice that flowed from them. There would be no stopping at the Passmore sidings, as there was no express train to pass us now. So it was none stop to Wellington, and none stop sex play and shagging all the way for Alice and me. 
   
 We made the most of it, I entered her just before we entered the white ball tunnel. I was still shagging her when we came out, seven miles later. I had come by the time we got to the sidings, but I kept her happy and climaxing until we reached Rockwell Green. By sucked her clitoris and fingering her fanny. The last ten minutes of the journey, we spent kissing as Alice played with my limp dick. The walk home from the station was agonising, this might be the last time we could be alone. 
   
 The light was waning, as we got to the coupes where I shagged her Saturday. She didn’t struggle, as I pulled her into the darkness, and she willingly rubbed herself against me, as I groped her tits. Friday morning I ran for an hour, and then entertained Mrs Bullock next door. Our house’s backed onto fields, then the railway line a field away. The only things in those fields were cattle, so the backs of our houses were not overlooked by anyone. It was a nice sunny afternoon, and I was at the bottom of the garden by our shed. 
   
 I was stripped to the waist, with my very short running shorts on. Doing my weights training in the sun, and saw Janet in her kitchen watching me. Then she disappeared, and a few moments later I saw movement in an upstairs window. I could only see her from the waist up, as she undressed by the window. I thought it was strange for her to be in the back bedroom because the master bedrooms in these houses were all at the front. She had her back to me as she undid her bra, but as she folded it she turned sideways. 
   
 Her breasts were big and heavy, not like Alice's lovely pear-shaped hand full. I would need two hands to hold them, and there would be enough meat left to chew on. She inspected the one nearest me and then turned to face the other way. She gave me a full-frontal view of her tits as she turned, then inspected her left tit. There must have been something wrong, with her nipples. Because she felt and pulled them for some time, before moving away from the window. She didn’t go far though; I think she sat on the bed. Because I could see her head, as she looked out of the window at me. As I did my press-ups and deep knee bend exercises. I had to put my hand into my shorts, to adjust the angle of the dangle several times. Because I had neglected to put underpants on, and John Thomas kept poking his head out to look around. 
   
 When Alice came home she was full of Rose’s antics, in the shop with customers. When they came in and mentioned, what had happened with Brine, at the shop the day before. Alice had mum smiling when she told her; her son was Sir Galahad a Knight in shining armour. He had rushed to the aid of damsels in distress and defeated the vile villain. Then Alice looked at me and said. 
   
 “PC Derek came into the shop and asked if I was ok after yesterday. I don’t know why he asked me, it was Rose that was upset the most. Oh, he also asked how long you were on leave for; because his chef superintendent wants to see you. I don’t know why he just asked.” She said when I asked why. I made her look at me shocked, and mum said stop it JJ. When Alice started getting embarrassed as I pulled her leg, about our PC Derek Waygood. 
   
 “I know why Derek asked you if you were alright Alice, that’s because he’s had a crush on you since school. He’s too shy and afraid you’d turn him down if he asked you out.” She punched my arm, as she said. 
   
 “Not true,” “is so” I replied. 
   
 “Stop it you two, your acting like you were eight again,” Mum said, walking into the kitchen to get dinner on the table. Alice punched me again then whispered, 
   
 “Stop it” as I grabbed her and gave her a kiss. When dad came in dinner was waiting, and as we sat Alice had an announcement. 
   
 “Roger’s taking me out on Saturday night, and I won’t be home until one in the morning.” Dad gave her a look, but it was mum that questioned her. 
   
 “And where do you think you’re going to be out that late young lady,” and we all looked at Alice, waiting for her reply. 
   
 “We’re going to a city and guilds dinner and dance, in Bristol and it finishes at midnight.” She said looking defiantly at mum, she knew she could handle dad but it was mum who made the rules. 
   
 “And when is this Roger, going to ask Dad if he can take you, young lady,” Mum asked, looking equally defiant at Alice over the table. 
   
 “She’s twenty-one Margret, you were married at nineteen. We used to go dancing until midnight, back then ourselves.” Mum looked at dad; he had never called her Margret in front of us before. 
   
 “That was thirty years ago ‘Henry’, and you had to ask my father if you could keep me out that late.” 
   
 “Yes, and he kept asking me when are you going to marry Margret. I’ve got four girls, and three boys to get rid of to ease the overcrowding in this house.” I laughed Alice giggled mum glared, dad just sat grinning. Then we eat our meal, and I did the washing up as usual. At seven mum went up to the bathroom, and dad had a quiet word with Alice. 
   
 “No dad he hasn’t said anything to me yet, I only know he’s expanding the business. He’s moving back into his family’s home, up at Wellesley Park, when it comes off-lease, and he gets it back next year. Apart from that, I have nothing to tell you.” I heard Alice say to dad, as I came out of the kitchen. Then mum came in dressed in her WI outfit for her meeting, which she attended every Friday. 
   
 “Come on dad get your shave, you’re going to make me late. We’ll be home just after ten,” mum said as I saw them out of the front door at seven-thirty. Dad would take mum to her meeting, and then mum would meet him in the pub at nine. At ten the pub closed, and it took them fifteen to twenty minutes to walk home. Almost three hours, alone in the house with Alice, only she wasn’t in the living room or the kitchen. The bathroom was empty too, and so was my room and Alice's also. She couldn’t be in mum’s room could she, and she wasn’t when I looked. So it was back to her room to search for her, and I found her hiding in her wardrobe. 
   
 “No you mustn’t, stop that JJ didn’t you get enough yesterday. Oh don’t do that, you’re a sod oh my god.” Somehow her skirt had come undone and had fallen to the floor, and the hooks holding her bra together had come apart, as had the buttons of her blouse. All she had on now was her panties, and I intended to relieve her of them soon. 
   
 “You’re a bastard, JJ Lacey, an utter bastard why can’t you leave me alone?” She said holding her head back, so I could kiss my way around her neck. With one hand playing with her tit, and the other feeling her hot wet fanny. Her body was responding to my touches, as I felt her juices flowing, though her flimsy panties. 
   
 “What! Where are you going you shit, you can’t leave me now. You so and so; you’ve worked me up, and you’re going to leave me like this.” She almost yelled at me, the frustration showing on her face. I turned and undid my trousers, letting them fall in a heap over my feet. 
   
 “Just checking to see if that’s what you really wanted,” I said pulling my t-shirt off, then pushing my pants down. She just watched as I stripped, her breath quickening and a flush coming to her cheeks. She kissed me hard, as I picked her up to lay her on her bed. Then she gasped and trembled, as I kissed her tits then worked my way down to her panties. She lifted her buttocks, as I peeled them off. Then she hyperventilated as my kiss’s creped down her thighs, and back up again. 
   
 Her legs opened allowing me to kiss her fanny lips, and prize them open with my tongue. She eagerly grabbed the base of my penis and gobbled my knob end. As I manoeuvred my hips over her head, and I sucked the juice from her clit. We moved around the bed, in our search for sexual fulfilment. We ended our first encounter, in our most favourite doggy position. Alice had climaxed several times, but her heaviest came when I ejected in this position. 
   
 I think it’s the sound of us shagging, which excites her. The loud slapping sounds my hips make when they slap into her buttocks. The wet slurping sounds her fanny makes when I ram my dick into it. It could be the fact that our lovemaking is forbidden, that excites her so much. Whatever it is it turns her into sexy wanton hussy, who loved to talk dirty when she gets this way. 
   
 “Oh yes oh yes, harder shag me harder I’m nearly coming.” She cried as we reached the climax of our shag, and then after as she lay legs open, so I could clean her pussy with my tongue. 
   
 “You’re going to do that to me again aren’t you, you sister rapist you sister shaggier. You’re going to keep your sexy sister, hot in her own bed. Until you’re ready to shag her again, with that big dick of yours aren’t you.” 
   
 That was the idea Alice I had to admit, but I couldn’t say it then because my tongue was too busy. For the next twenty minutes or so, I kept her fanny flooding by using her dildo on her. Our second shag was almost a repeat of the first, only it lasted much longer. Alice was louder and much more verbal, as she came time and time again. I left her bedroom five minutes before mum and dad got home. She was still hot and randy, and very reluctant to let me go. So for the last ten minutes, I used her dildo again and when I left her bed, it was still in her. 
   
 I would have liked to have stayed and fucked her all night like I had last Friday. God was that a week ago, it seemed like it was just yesterday. I lay in my bed remembering looking at her, half-naked for the first time. If I hadn’t just ejaculated, I could have wanked over that image of her. In the morning I met her coming out of the bathroom, and she went shy and her cheeks flushed. As I went to kiss her she shied away, and with her eyes, down whispered. 
   
 “Don’t touch me JJ; I’m too ashamed of myself to kiss you. I woke up this morning wanting you, and found my pink friend in the bed.” She didn’t say any more, and with head down went to her bedroom. I can only surmise, she meant she had used the dildo on herself. I followed her into her bedroom, and I held the door as she went to close it. She backed away from me slightly, as I closed the door behind me. She had that shy pitiful look; she had whenever dad told her off. 
   
 It always melted his heart, and although I knew it was mostly put on it melted mine. She put her arms around my neck, as I went to kiss her. All she had on was her dressing gown, and that fell open, as she lay back on the bed. I had on the pyjama’s bottoms I had on last night, in the pocket an unused condom. It was a quick and lustful shameful shag, that she wanted so badly. Which I gladly gave to her, and holding back as long as I could to satisfy her. Then as I climbed off of her panting body, mum called up. 
   
 “Alice your breakfast is ready, are you up yet.” 
   
 “Yes, mum I’ll be down in a minute,” Alice called back as we left her room. She gave me a kiss, as she disappeared into the bathroom to wash between her legs. I dressed and went down to the downstairs toilet, to clean my penis off. I was in the kitchen, drinking my coffee when Alice came down. 
   
 “You’re running late today,” mum said as Alice sat at the table. Alice glanced at me, then at mum and answered. 
   
 “Had a bad night mum couldn’t sleep for hours, felt terrible this morning but I’m better now.” She said grinning at me because mum had gone into the front room. I waggled a finger at her and whispered. 
   
 “I think you need that treatment every morning, I’m sure I could manage that.” She shook her head and whispered back. 
   
 “You’re a sex maniac; no girl is safe around you.” I just smiled, and as she got up to leave I said. 
   
 “Yes and who needed it this morning, and who was dying for JJ and his little pecker then.” She gave me the two fingers sign and went out the front door. 
   
 Twenty past twelve Alice came in and went straight to dad; leaning on his chair she kissed him on the cheek, and with that helpless little girl, you’re my hero look said. 
   
 “Dad Roger agrees with mum, that he should have asked your permission. To keep me out late tonight, and he should have done it earlier. He didn’t know until Thursday afternoon, he had the tickets for the dinner and dance. He’s been busy with the builders, about the shop's refurbishment and he’s with them now. He said he’d like to talk to you about it tonight, so he wants to come about six to see you. I’ve got to ring him at the shop if you agree to see him?” 
   
 What could poor dad say but yes, and with another kiss from her? Alice was off to the phone box, at the end of the road to ring Roger. Rose came around at five, to do Alice's hair but she had a couple of wards for me. 
   
 “I haven’t thanked you properly for Thursday JJ, I don’t know what would have happened if you hadn’t arrived.” She said as she walked towards me, and took me by surprise as she kissed me on the lips. Dad cleared his throat, mum asked. 
   
 “Does anybody wants tea” and Alice said. 
   
 “I told you not to make a fuss about it Rose, your embarrassing JJ now.” She grabbed Rose by the arm and pulled her to the stairs. 
   
 “Nice looking girl that Rose, a bit flighty but very nice looking don’t you think,” Dad said when the girls, had disappeared upstairs. 
   
 “Bit old for JJ don’t you think dad, she’s a year older than Alice,” Mum said handing him his mug of tea, then turning to me asked. 
   
 “When are you going to start dating, have you, anyone, in mind yet.” I gave mum a look of disgust if only she knew what I’d been up to over the years. 
   
 “No Mum no one at all, I’ve got four years and more in the mob. I’m just over eighteen mum; I’ve plenty of times so don’t try marring me off yet.” I couldn’t tell her I didn’t want a girlfriend, not when Alice was as randy as she was. Anyway Rose was showing signs, of wanting me to get interested in her. This time though, I don’t think she just wanted me to play with her. Six on the dot there was a knock on the door; I opened it to a smartly dressed Roger bow tie and all. He was carrying a bunch of flowers, and a box with a spray of orchids in it.”For me?” I jokingly asked but Roger didn’t get it. 
   
 “No for your mum, and these are for Alice.” He said straight face, so I just stepped aside to let him pass. As he entered the living room, he presented mum with her flowers. 
   
 “I’ll leave you with dad to talk, and put these in water.” She said; closing the door behind her as she left the room. In the kitchen, mum and I laid the table, and she did the last minute things for dinner. As soon as Alice and Roger left, we would sit down and have our meal. The front room door opened, and dad called up the stairs. 
   
 “Alice Rogers ready to go, are you ready yet.” “Yes Dad; I’m coming now.” She said. 
   
 We heard her bedroom door close and Rose came down first, followed by a radiant Alice. As she appeared from the stairwell door, Roger’s mouth dropped open, and his eyes almost popped out of his head. Even dad looked shocked at this vision of loveliness, her hair piled high on her head, and her makeup was just right. That dress hugged her like a second skin, hell I was getting randy just looking at her. Dad just stood there mouth open, his pipe halfway to his mouth. As he looked at his daughter as if he hadn’t seen her before. It was mum who broke the silence when she kissed Alice and said. 
   
 “Now you two enjoy yourselves, but don’t drink too much Roger. I want my daughter back safe and sound, no matter how late it is.” Roger was still shell-shocked, as Alice hooked her arm into his, and he kept looking at her, as he led her to his car. 
   
 “Oh isn’t that just lovely, like Cinderella and prince charming,” Rose said; as Roger opened the car door for Alice. 
   
 “Wish I was going somewhere nice tonight.” She said looking at me but I didn’t answer her, I was thinking I was about to lose my sister. 
   
 “Come on now dinners ready, we’ll see you later Rose,” Mum said ushering us inside, and into the kitchen. As we sat down for dinner, mum asked dad. 
   
 “Did Roger ask, to keep Alice out late nicely dad.” He looked up from his plate and looked thoughtful, then with a funny smile said. 
   
 “Actually he didn’t ask me if he could keep her out late mum.” Mum looked at dad with a bewildered look. 
   
 “Well what did you talk about then,” she asked in a firm tone. 
   
 “Oh, he wanted to know if I had any objections, to him asking Alice to marry him.” Mum said ‘oh my’ I said ‘no’, and immediately thought that was the wrong thing to say, and I quickly got myself out of trouble. 
   
 “I mean no you can’t let her marry mum if you do who’s going to do the washing up when I’m not here.” Dad laughter ring out, and he looked at mum saying 
   
 “He’s right mum, who’s doing the dishes.” His laughter disappeared when mum pointed her knife at him and said “You!” 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 
 Alice didn’t get up till almost eleven and came down in her pyjamas with the kimono over them. She was still sleepy and rubbed her eyes as she said ‘morning’. 
   
 “Did you have a nice night dear,” mum asked as Alice sat on the arm of her armchair. 
   
 “Yes, mum but I’m afraid we got home, a bit later than we should have dad!” “Two-fifteen,” dad said without looking up from his paper. 
   
 “Oh well never mind, so long as you enjoyed yourselves,” Mum said as Alice shyly looked at me, and then she held her hand out for mum to look at. 
   
 “Oh my goodness he asked you then, dad Alice is engaged to Roger.” She gave Alice a hug and looked at me. 
   
 “Get the sherry out, JJ we’ve got to celebrate this.” I didn’t feel like celebrating, the sad way Alice was looking at me was worrying. Mum drank her sherry and went into the kitchen. Dad after he had toasted Alice; put his nose back into his paper when Alice asked. 
   
 “Can you get my drawer open, it seems to be stuck again?” I put my glass down and followed Alice upstairs. She stopped outside her room, holding her hands up to stop me from getting to close to her. 
   
 “JJ the draw is alright it’s not stuck, I didn’t know Roger was going to ask me to marry him last night. I’ve been waiting for him to ask me for months; then when he did I got very confused. I didn’t know whether to say yes or no, and it’s because of you I’m confused. What we’ve been doing is wrong, but I wanted it to happen so that’s why I’m in a dilemma. I’ve said yes to Roger, so we mustn’t do it again. So no matter what I do or say, you mustn’t touch me that way again please.” 
   
 I just nodded and turned to go downstairs, she was hurting I could see it on her face. She had made a decision she didn’t want to make, it was the right decision even if she didn’t like it. I’m sure if I had pushed any sexual advances on her, she would have given in to me. As I had turned she was almost crying, that’s how much her decision was hurting her. It was harder than I thought to keep my hands off her if we met in the hallway going in or out of the bathroom. She would drop her eyes or turned away completely so as not to look at me. In the living room or kitchen, it wasn’t so bad because mum or dad was nearby. Even then, I would catch her shyly looking my way, but then I was stealing a look at her myself. 
   
 I started getting up with dad and going for my run and coming back after Alice had gone to work. Tuesday morning I had a visit from PC Derek; he was in a police car and asked if I was busy. He had been asked by his chief inspector to call on me, to see if I could go to the station with him. The inspector presented me with a letter of accommodation, in recognition of my assistants to PC Waygood in the pursuit of his duties. 
   
 Mum and dad were impressed and threatened to frame it and hang it on the wall. Wednesday afternoon I was rotten to Janet next door again, Monday and Tuesday afternoons she had watched me doing exercises from her back bedroom. Wednesday afternoon I left my underpants off, Janet would have seen my penis when I did deep squats in my wide-legged shorts. I was sure of it when she appeared in the kitchen, to discreetly watch me at eye level. As she made out she was washing up, in the sink by the window. 
   
 It had been four days since I shagged Alice; playing up to Janet was making me rather excited. Knowing she was looking at my cock, made it go hard and that excited her. I’m sure she was playing with herself, as she looked out of the window at me. Alice was late home on Thursday afternoon, I saw Rose come home at twelve-thirty. Alice didn’t arrive home until almost four, and as she made a cup of tea she told mum why. 
   
 “Roger and I have been discussing what we are going to do; he doesn’t want us to live in the flat at all. He wants to turn that into part of the shop, as he gets the house back in the New Year. That’s when he wants the wedding, in January that’s in four month’s time. He wants’ JJ to be our best man, and the wedding will be at all saints’ church.” 
   
 She pursed and glanced up at me, as she held her tea she asked. 
   
 “Will you be home in January, we haven’t decided on a date yet so can you find out.” I nodded as I looked into her lovely eyes, and thought he’s had you alone for three hours in that flat. I bet he wasn’t talking all that time. I wouldn’t have been, bloody hell JJ you’re jealous. Jesus H Christ JJ your dam jealous; of Roger being with your sister. 
   
 Friday night I was going to be on my own, dad and mum would be out as usual. Roger was taking Alice out somewhere, and wouldn’t be back until late. I didn’t fancy sitting alone in the house brooding, so I decided to go to our local the railway Inn for a pint and maybe a laugh. We weren’t supposed to be out of uniform when on leave, but I didn’t fancy putting on the full rig. So I went out in jeans and a short-sleeve shirt and dad’s old jacket, hoping not to meet anyone that was important. 
   
 The pub was very quiet especially for a Friday, then I found out there was a dance on, at the rugby club. I wasn’t dressed for that sort of thing, and I wasn’t a member anyway. So I played darts with a few chaps, and quietly drank my beer. About nine-thirty, two blokes came in followed by a slightly drank Rose and another girl. When Rose saw me; she came straight over and sat on my lap. Which didn’t please the chap she came in with, and he went to walk towards me. His mate held his arm and holding him back said. 
   
 “Don’t pick a fight in here were out of uniform, and don’t pick one with him.” The few that heard him looked at me, and I could see the question in their brain. The one he held back; was asking himself why not. Rose was more than a bit pissed and didn’t realise what she could have started. 
   
 “This is my best friend’s brother JJ, JJ meet Jonny and Richard and this is Sandra,” Rose said, waving her arm towards the three newcomers. 
   
 “Pleased to meet you champ, I’m Richard saw you in Devonport. Good fight but you gave him too much rope; you could have finished him in three.” Richard said, holding out his hand for me to shake. The penny dropped for Jonny, and you could see it on his face. 
   
 “You’re the Devonport fleet champ, didn’t expect to see you here.” He said but didn’t hold out his hand. 
   
 “You’ve got to come from somewhere Jonny, and how did you two find your way here,” I asked looking at Richard, and standing Rose back on her feet. 
   
 “Were at Stone-house, come up with a friend from Taunton. He’s got a girlfriend here in Wellington, he’s kind of saying goodnight to her in the car.” I knew exactly what he meant, and wondered where Jonny and Richard we’re going to say goodnight to Rose and Sandra. In the car, or in the wooded copse over the bridge. I slipped quietly out of the pub before closing, while Rose was busy kissing Jonny. I was almost at our door when Roger pulled up, to let mum dad and Alice out of the car. Mum dad and I went in to leave them to say goodnight, and we made some tea. Alice came in just as mum was asking me when I was going back to Plymouth. 
   
 “Sunday afternoon mum, I’m not due back until eight Monday morning. It’s a four hour run to Plymouth; I’d have to leave at three and it’s not worth it. So I might leave after Sunday dinner, and get a good night’s sleep.” Alice was sipping her tea, and when I finished talking and asked. 
   
 “What are you doing tomorrow JJ; Roger’s going down to Plymouth for the weekend again to see his dad? There’s that new film on at the cinema, it’s called ‘a cat on a hot tin roof’. It’s supposed to be good; would you like to take me to see it?” I wasn’t sure exactly what Alice was asking, for almost a week now we hadn’t been alone. Now she was asking me to sit beside her, in a dark cinema that would properly be half empty. 
   
 “Yes why not, that’s the one with Elisabeth Taylor in it right. Which show do you want to watch night time or afternoon you choose.” Alice’s smile was lovely, she looked happy and excited. 
   
 “Don’t know really, we might miss the start of the afternoon show. Roger not leaving the shop; until we’ve gone through the stock list. Because it’s a long film, night one comes out really late.” She said looking from me then to dad, then back to me again. I looked at dad, then with a smile said. 
   
 “Dad Alice’s engaged now, so has the ten o-clock curfew been lifted for her.” Mum didn’t give dad, a chance to answer and butted in. 
   
 “Doesn’t matter whether it is or not, she is going with you, so it’s up to you to look after her.” I saw Alice’s eyes half-closed, and she took a deep breath. 
   
 “Right then it’s the night one Alice we’ll have to be there before six so it’s an early dinner mum if you don’t mind,” I said blowing mum a kiss and getting a noisy raspberry back for the effort.  I was up with mum and dad, long before Alice got up and as we sat drinking I said. 
   
 “Mum instead of you cooking an early meal for us, you just cook for you and dad. I’ll pick Alice up from work, and we can get something from Mann’s cafe. To tide us over for the night, then we won’t have to rush into town for the film.” Mum thought it was a good idea, and would tell Alice when she came down. I went off for my run and did my training before noon. In civvies I knock on the shop door at two, Alice peeked through the window to see who it was and let me in. 
   
 The main film had just started when we took our seats for the afternoon show. We had missed the b-film and the Pathe news, but we could watch them at the start of the evening show. It meant we could leave at any time we liked after we had seen the main film. The theatre was almost empty, and the usherette showed us to the back row. It was empty, and so were the three rows in front of it. Alice looked at me as the girl shone her torch; on the two-person seats, that everybody called love seats. Alice selected the third one in and took her popcorn from me. 
   
 It was dark in the cinema, apart from the flickering lights of the film. The film was rather steamy in places, and we saw a lot of Taylor’s flesh. No wonder it had an eighteen age limit, on the cinema goer’s age. Alice started watching the film upright at the end of the seat but slowly began to lean on me. Then her head rested on my shoulder, and I put my arm around her she looked up and I kissed her. 
   
 “Stop that” she whispered looking around, but nobody was taking any notice. She kept pushing my hand down when I went to feel her breasts. Only she didn’t do it straight away, I had time to tease her nipple and feel the fullness of her breast. At one, very steamy part of the film, when a scantily dressed Taylor was rolling around on a bed. I had my fingers inside Alice’s bra, playing with a hard nipple that had her breathing hard. At one stage I thought Alice’s hand was going to wander between my legs, but it stopped short and just stroked my thigh. In the interval before the evening show, I went down to the foyer and bought popcorn and ice creams. 
   
 When I got back to my seat, a bloke was sitting in the first love seat of our row. I looked at him and told him to move, he did right down to the front. The B-film was rubbish, and pate news was about the troubles in Cypress. Been there myself knew all about it, and it was nothing to do with us anyway. As the news finished it was twenty to seven, and Alice was as quick to get up as I was. Outside she looked at me, for the indecision of where we were going. I took her arm and led her across the road, and down towards the park gates. 
   
 They would be closed and locked now, but we were heading for the lane beside the park. It ran between the park railings and the high wall of the manor house. It led to the other park gates by Court field’s school, where we all had done our schooling. Off of court field’s road; ran lower field’s road, which went past the rugby field and on to the station. Alice was confused when I didn’t turn right at the gates but followed the fence line down beside the park. Could I find it again I didn’t know, I had to feel every bar for movement? There it was the lose one, twist and lift it out of the hole in the flat bar. Lift it high enough for Alice to squeeze through, was it wide enough for me hell just. 
   
 Replace the rod, and indicate Alice to keep quiet. As I crept around the shelter, to see if anyone was in there. All clear and I had Alice all to myself; in the same place, I first shagged Rita. Alice was all over me as soon as we got into the shelter, and I couldn’t get my cock into her fast enough. Our first shag was fast and furious, and then we kept each other hot and randy. Her juice ran freely from her, and I bet she hadn’t had her fanny licked. Since I did it four days ago, and I bet Roger didn’t get his face this close to her pussy either. I was back in heaven when she got her hot mouth on my dick, and she sucked it hard so I could fuck her again, this time long and hard with more passion and less lust. When we left the park, she pressed her body to me as she held on to my arm tightly. 
   
 “What happened to us not having sex again, you knew what would happen when we were alone in the cinema,” I asked as we walked towards home, and neared the railway pub. 
   
 “Yes you are naughty JJ, you promised you wouldn’t do that to me again. It was nice though weren’t it, let’s say that was my going away present to you. You’re going to be away for the next three months, and I didn’t think I’d say this but I’m going to miss you.”  She said kissing me on the cheek, and I pulled her into the shadows, and kissed her properly, after checking no one was about. At nine-fifteen we walked into the Railway Inn, and I was hoping Rose wasn’t in there. There were a few that knew us, in there from school days, and the barman put one punter right, who said something he didn't like at the bar. 
   
 “That’s her brother mate, and I don’t like your tone.” He didn’t say what the bloke said, just asked me what I and Alice wanted. As we stood two-deep from the bar, we passed the money over as the drinks were past back. We just had the one, then waved goodnight to everyone. 
   
 I told Alice about Rose, the night before as we strolled past the station. Alice said Rose had come into work, with a hangover in the morning. She had gone home drunk, and her clothes were in a mess. Her dad had threatened to kick her out, for being a drunken slut. Her mum had calmed him down, but he was still angry this morning. We walked up over the railway bridge, and the darkness of the coupes enveloped us. 
   
 I was suddenly pulled into its darkest depths, by a wanton wench intent on having her way with me. Alice was pulling at my trouser buttons, as I lifted her skirt high and groped her tit. My hands were full so she put on the condom, before impaling herself on my manhood. Then with whispered whimpers and moans, I nailed her to the same tree I nailed her to two weeks ago. Mum and dad had gone to bed when we got in, so I went to the downstairs loo. As Alice went to use the bathroom upstairs, but before she went. I kissed her goodnight and gave her back her panties that I had in my pocket. 
   
 I was tempted to slip into her room, but that would have been foolhardy. Sunday morning disappeared rapidly, and before I knew it, we had had dinner and I was loading my bike. Then a warm handshake from dad; and a hug and a tearful kiss from mum. With a big hug and a peck on the cheek, and a whispered miss you from Alice. I was on my way back to my ship, and back to sea for another six-month cruise. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 
 I had done this before several times, but it wasn’t easy leaving this time. Our ship went to the Mediterranean again and made a stop at Alexandra. There I had a few exhibition bouts, with the local's Arab boxers. Nothing important just a goodwill gesture, well it was on my part. One team fight was in Israel, in the port of Haifa we were there for their tenth anniversary of being a nation. 
   
 One of the politicians, who watched the fights, asked the boxing team to a party the following weekend. It seemed his daughter had watched it with him; she had taken a liking to the genial giant who had beaten their best. I was introduced to her just after I arrived, and she showed me around the grounds of their home. As we walked and looked at the bushes and flowers, we were followed discreetly by two men. 
   
 “Are those your bodyguards,” I asked smiling. She looked up at me, smiling sweetly and answered. 
   
 “No they are my brothers; they don’t think I can look after myself. I don’t have anything to worry about do I?” She asked, with that smile and twinkling eyes to boot. I laughed and stopping to look down at her, and with her brothers unsure of what to do, I said. 
   
 “My Capitan would have me hung drawn and quartered if I upset you or your father. That is if your brothers, let me live long enough.” She laughed and hooked her arm into mine, and we continued our walk. We sailed a week later, bound for Freemantle in Australia. I had been invited back to see Ava twice in that week and was encouraged to go by my superiors. Before we left I was given a dog tag pendant, with a Star of David blessing on it. It was from Ava’s father and I wasn’t sure what it meant, or what I was supposed to think it meant. 
   
 I had to see the captain when we sailed and was commended for my diplomatic behaviour. I asked him if I should have accepted the gift from the politician, I didn’t want to offend him by refusing it. The captain smiled and looked at the other smiling officers in the room. 
   
 “I don’t think it’s anything to do with politics M, E, Lacey I think it’s him giving you his blessing to court his daughter.” I fell in love with Freemantle, when we docked there a week later. The old colonial buildings with their overhanging roofs and balcony's were well preserved and pleasing to look at. Perth itself was a bright and clean city, not like the dreary cities of England. Fresh air and sunshine made it refreshing, and that clear turquoise sea made it look like paradise. I liked it on those golden sands, with skimpy bikini-clad beauties giving you the eye. 
   
 I had to remind Bob he was married when a buxom girl caught his eye. Her friend wasn’t bad either but they wouldn’t play, well not the game Bob wanted them to. Bob and I fought in the arena in Freemantle, we both won but Bob’s was a close call. He was knocked down twice, but caught his opponent in the fifth and laid him out. Five weeks at sea, and we were home two weeks before Christmas. My letters from home had told me the wedding, was on the tenth of January. 
   
 I was leaving the ship when we docked; my time aboard her was over. I was being transferred to Portsmouth, and Bob was going to join the civvies brigade. I had requested the second Christmas leave and was told I had a month’s leave due to me. As soon as I reported to my new berth in Portsmouth, I could go on leave until Monday the twelfth of January. I would be home for Christmas New Year, and most importantly Alice’s wedding. 
   
 We docked on a Tuesday, and I had a day to pack my gear. Then put it on Navy transport to Portsmouth, I exchange my railway warrant for petrol coupons. I would ride my bike to Portsmouth and arrive there on Thursday afternoon. Where I found my billet and introduced myself, stowed my gear and Friday lunchtime went on leave. Navy transport had done me a big favour and dropped a suitcase and a kit bag off at Wellington for me. It wasn’t really off his normal route; in fact, it was a better road by coming this way. The only out of the way bit was going around to our house, but it saved him some money by doing it. Because as his day was almost up mum fed him, and let him sleep in my bed. 
   
 In those bags were all the gifts, I had brought back for the family. One was very special and only for Alice’s eyes, and when I saw them, I had to buy. I had found a shop in Freemantle that dealt with female underwear, as well as things to enhance your sex life. This wasn’t any underwear but sexy sedative hiding nothing, covering everything but revelling all underwear. The girl in the sex shop offered to model it for me after work, but I was fighting that night. So I had to buy it there and then, and I would have to pick the right moment to give it to Alice. 
   
 Two hours thirty to home from Portsmouth, instead of four from Plymouth. I was home by three but freezing cold, I had been in the sun for six months. I covered my bike; I wouldn’t be riding that soon. Mum made me a big mug of hot tea, and I sat by the fire getting warm as I drank it. I had opened my kit bag and given her present to her. Mum was ecstatic when she saw the golden bird come out of its gilded cage to sing when the clock in the glass dome struck the time. The rest of the family’s presents; I lay on the long sideboard. 
   
 They would be given out to their owners when they arrived to collect them. There were only two packages not there, those packages were going into my bedroom for later. Five fifteen a car pulled up outside, and Alice got out of Roger’s Mercedes and mum said. 
   
 “He brings her home and takes her to work, every day now that it gets dark early.” Alice took off her coat in the hallway and hung it up out there before coming into the living room. 
   
 “Where did all those Christmas presents come from, they weren’t there this morning.” She said sounding bewildered, and then the penny dropped. 
   
 “Where is he mum, where is that little bugger.” 
   
 “Not so little now,” I said lifting her into the air, with my hands around her waist. 
   
 “Christ, sorry mum but you’ve got bigger in three months.” She said when I put her down, and she turned to face me. I had gone from lightweight to welterweight, by adding a few pounds to my frame. Plus adding inches more muscle, to my arms and chest. Mum held up her new clock, and round the hands around to make the bird sing. Alice loved it and looked at me, with an impatient look and when I didn’t respond she asked. 
   
 “Alright which is mine, I know you’ve got one for me so which one is it?” She said jumping up and down, like an excited little girl. 
   
 “It’s not Christmas yet, but you can have one small one,” I said going over to a small square package and giving it to her saying. 
   
 “Just a trinket from Arabia, I’ve got a wedding present for you and Roger in my bag. Your Christmas present, you’ll have to wait for.” She unwrapped the parcel quickly, and soon was holding a silver bracelet. It had two outer bands of silver, and between them was a caravan of silver camels. 
   
 “That’s real silver Alice, not plate; get the jewellers to value it for you. It should be worth much more here, then what I paid for it over there.” Alice had it on her wrist and was admiring it, and then she came over and hugged me. Mum had gone to the kitchen, to attend the dinner as dad would be home soon. Alice was still hanging onto my neck; her mouth was very near my ear. 
   
 “It’s nice to have you home JJ, I’ve missed you a lot since you went.” I gave her a kiss on the cheek and then whispered into her ear. 
   
 “What time is Roger picking you up tonight, will we have time to talk when mum and dad go out.” She pulled back from me and stared wide-eyed at me. 
   
 “Oh my goodness I forgot about mum and dad going out, I’m not seeing Roger tonight. Oh my goodness, that means, I’ll be alone with you till they get home.” She put her hands to her mouth and faked shock and horror. Her game was interrupted when mum came in from the kitchen. 
   
 “When the kettle boil’s make the tea, I’m going up to get ready to go out,” Mum said taking off her piny and heading for the stairs, as Alice again looked at her new bracelet and smiled at me. Dad came in as mum disappeared, and I gave him his coming home present. A pair of curled up toe slippers, from a little shop in a narrow alley in the Caspar in Caro. 
   
 His Christmas gift of tins of pipe tobacco; was left waiting on the sideboard. With the evening meal over, I was washing up as usual. When dad wearing his new Arabian slippers went up to change. Dishes dried and put away, I was saying have a good night to mum and dad. As I came back into the living room, Alice was standing behind the settee. She watched me smiling, as I moved across the room towards her. She was getting ready, to run in the opposite direction from me. Then her expression changed to curiosity, as I went to my bag and pulled out two packages. 
   
 “This is a present for Roger, to be worn on your wedding night.” Alice gave me a funny look, as she carefully unwrapped the package. She was unsure of what it was, as the pale blue honeycomb material appeared. When she lifted the first garment out of the packaging, it unfolded to reveal it was a sheer blue lace negligee. The honeycomb embroidered bodice and waistline, made it conform to the shape of the person wearing it. Then Alice picked up the long transparent dressing gown; that was made of the same material and honeycomb embroidery. 
   
 “My god its beautiful JJ, but don’t you think it’s a bit too revealing.” She was holding it up and looking at me through it, then her eyes narrowed and she gave me a questionable look. 
   
 “No I don’t want you to try it on and show me what you look like in it, I want to see you in these?” I said handing her the small package, I pulled from my carryall. She gave me another suspicious look, as she took the tiny parcel from me. Then studded the package in her hand very carefully, squeezing the package proved it was soft. So it wasn’t a box which meant it wasn’t jewellery, she gave me another suspicious look as she undid the bow of the tie. Then the gaily coloured paper came away, and she held up the skimpy underwear. 
   
 “My god you’re an awful lecheries man; that embroidered butterfly won’t hide much. This brassier has holes in it, oh my god that’s where my; oh you dirty sexy man.” She purred, as my hand slipped up her leg onto her upper thigh. 
   
 “God that feels nice, it been too long since I touched you there,” I said as her mouth opened as I kissed her, and our tongues flicked one another as we French kissed. That kiss got more frenzied and passionate; as our temperature rose to boil point. The heat of her fanny radiated through her panties, onto my hand as I rubbed her crouch. Then the wetness of her coated my fingers, now that I had them in her. Her hand's tore at my belt to undo it, and her hands grasped my rampant tool as she prized it from my pants. There was no time for foreplay; we both wanted it too much. In a moment I tore her panties off her, and she covered my penis with a condom. Then we were shagging on the floor, like two wonton wild animals. If anybody could hear us, they would have thought I was killing her. 
   
 “Oh god that’s hard; you’re stabbing me to death with that thing! God, I’ve missed you doing this to me, oh yes you basted that’s it give me all of it.” I just hopped Janet next door didn’t have a stethoscope up to the adjoining wall, listing to Alice in her throws of passion. The way I was shagging her I couldn’t last for long, but I did fuck her long enough to give her one big climax. We lay for some time embracing, as I kissed her face and neck. Until she regained her ability to move again and said she had to go upstairs. Picking up her lingerie, she disappeared into the hall and up the flight of stairs. I waited and waited then was about to go up, and rape that sister of mine when she called down to me. 
   
 “JJ that draws is stuck again,” I was going up the stairs three at a time. In her room, she was reclined on the bed, in a sexy pose in the gifts I had given her. The sheer blue lace negligee; and transparent dressing gown draped over the bed. It formed a transparent sea of blue, around her lovely body. The sexy black silk lace underwear; was plainly visible under the sheer lingerie. God if this didn’t get Roger’s blood boiling nothing would, it had me drooling and taking my clothes off. 
   
 “God you’re a sexy looking temptress,” I said as I climbed naked onto the bed. She saw the Star of David pendant, hanging from my neck. 
   
 “What’s that JJ, I haven’t seen that before.” She asked as she reached out to hold it, I kissed her lips pressing her head into the soft pillow. Then as I cupped her cheek in my hand, I told her about Israel and the party after the boxing match. 
   
 “I met this girl Ava at a reception for the ship; her father introduced me to her at the party. After they had watched me fight the day before; and she wanted to meet me. He is a minister in the Israeli government, and they have a big house and gardens. She showed me around them, with her brothers following at a discreet distance. I saw her three times but never alone, her father gave me this as a token of friendship. My Caption said it was an invitation to court his daughter, but I don’t know if I’ll ever see her again.” Alice was looking at me very seriously, and as I finished my tale she kissed me and asked. 
   
 “You wouldn’t marry her, would you? I mean you’d have to go over there, and court her and arrange all the things you’d need. We wouldn’t see you at all, hell you wouldn’t; no you can’t.” I had been playing with her hard nipples, that were poking through the holes in her brassiere. 
   
 “I don’t think I could go through the operation Alice, she wouldn’t marry out of her religion. Which would mean I’d have to become a Jew, and Jewish men have to have their foreskins removed?” I smiled at her shocked face, as I finished telling her. 
   
 “No you can’t I won’t let you, you can’t do that to my little friend. I like him just the way he is, you can’t she’ll have to get someone else.” She said holding onto my penis with two hands as if she was trying to protect it. I kissed her and caressed her body through the gossamer garments, as she toyed with my hardening flesh in her hands. I was still playing with her hard nipple, and I could see it was making her sexy. They were so sensitive, she once asked me to stop playing them because it was driving her crazy. 
   
 “Are you going to stop playing with them and undress me, or do you want me to do the dance of the seven vials.” She asked but she only had four things on, so it would have been a short dance. Both of us liked the way I always striped her, so after I had removed her dressing gown and negligee. I kissed my way down to heaven, removing all obstacles in my way. Then I spent two leisurely hours, transporting my noisy wonton sister to paradise and back again twice. 
   
  Saturday Roger took Alice down to Plymouth, to see his sister and dad. Mr Hoskins was pleased Alice was marrying Roger; she had started working for him when she left school. He had got fond of her over the years, and she had got Rose the job there with her. That was when Mrs Hoskins became too ill to work in the shop, which was three years ago. She died a year later and Roger came home for the funeral, that’s when Alice and Rose first met him. He had been in America doing business studies, he never went back and Rose tried to calm him. He never did take Rose out, and it took nine months for him to get enough courage to ask Alice for a date. 
   
 Mum and dad had gone to bed when Alice got home later than they said they would be. I had just turned off the telly at the end of a wildlife documentary when Alice came in. There was nothing else to watch, as the TV station closed down at midnight. She had just kissed Roger goodnight, and he drove away in his car. 
   
 “Have a goodnight Alice,” I asked as she came into the living room. 
   
 “Mr Hoskins not well at all; Roger’s sister thinks he’s got bronchitis. Roger is thinking of putting the wedding back. I don’t mind about that, it’s where you’re going to be when the wedding on again. That’s what’s worrying me JJ; I want you there at the wedding.” I could see a tear in her eye, and gave her a hug. I was about to kiss her when mum appeared. 
   
 “What’s the matter Alice is anything wrong?” Mum asked and then I told her, what Alice had told me about putting off the wedding. 
   
 “Don’t threat Alice it might look bad now, but he could be up and dancing next week.” Hell, that was a close call, a second later and mum would have caught me kissing Alice. We were playing a dangerous game already; close calls like this might raise suspicions. As the week went by, Alice kept us informed of Rogers’s dad’s progress. He was still ill but he wasn’t getting worse, which was good news and the wedding plains went on. On Wednesday over dinner, Alice turned to mum and asked. 
   
 “Mum when Ellen got married, where did you and she get that lilac brocade from.” Mum thought for a moment, then smiling said. 
   
 “In that shop, you went to in Exeter, yes that one that’s open all day Thursdays.” 
   
 “Oh good,” said Alice, looking at me with her pleading face on and asked. 
   
 “JJ do you fancy visiting your old friend Bob in Exeter tomorrow, if you did I could go with you and do some shopping.” Mum just smiled at her cheekiness, but dad grumped and almost under his breath said. 
   
 “Just like her mother, makes it sound like she’s doing you the favour.” 
   
 “Oh be quiet and eat your food, I’m just glad she’s learnt something from me!” 
   
 As the train pulled out of the station, Alice jumped onto my lap. We were in that no corridor compartment again, and we groped and shagged all the way to Exeter. I never did see Bob but went shopping with Alice. I got a punch on the arm when I found a brightly coloured butterfly hair brooch. The punch came when she tried it above her ear, and I suggested a much lower position. 
   
 The journey home was the same as the journey to Exeter, but I spent much longer with my head between her legs this time. On the short walk home from the station, she made an observation that had me thinking of booking a holiday. 
   
 “Jesus JJ if you make me feel this weak after one day out, I’d be knackered if we went away for a week. On Friday night Alice was upstairs in her bed waiting before mum and dad went out. 
   
 As the week went by we stole gropes and kisses; when and where we could. We had to go back to Exeter because Alice didn’t buy enough pink brocade. Roger’s dad got better and was up to his old self, proving mum right again and she let us all know it. We saw more of Roger than we had ever seen him before. Dad had to have a dress suit made, with tails and top hat and he wasn’t sure about that. What would his mates at the cheese factory think, mum looked a million dollars in her new posh dress. The hat could have kept a car dry; in a heavy thunderstorm, it was that big. When Alice tried her wedding dress on mum and dad cried, I nearly choked on the big lump in my throat.  Cinderella snow white and the fairy princess; couldn’t hold a candle to our Alice. 
   
 The day finally came and dad went with Roger, to the pub across the road from the church. Just to charm the nerves you see, and of course to toast the groom. I was going to drive them to the hotel, for their wedding night after the reception. There would be, no drink for me all day. So I wasn’t in the pub to stop dad’s work friends, from toasting dad’s new suit and there was his brand new son-in-law, and of course the lovely Alice. When they arrived at the church, they weren’t drunk at all. Not by a long way, but dad wasn’t going to hear the last of it. Not after he tripped on the steps, and fell into the arm of the vicar. 
   
 Roger was standing by me in the church when we heard a gasp of surprise from outside. Alice had arrived in a Cinderella coach, pulled by two handsome white horses. Roger was so nervous, I thought he was going to faint. If dad hadn’t taken him across the road, he’d have been a shaking wreck. As it was he hardly fluffed a word, and my sister became Mrs Hoskins. At four we were in the rugby club, for a sit-down meal and speeches. Seven the music started I had to jive and boggy with my sisters and do the Charleston with my mum. Poor Alice every time someone gave her a drink, mum would take it from her. 
   
 “You stay sober my girl, you're be thanking me after you’ll see.” She sneaked two drinks off me when mum wasn’t looking, and I know Roger lost two of his. At nine Roger was bleary-eyed, and really slumbering somewhat. Mum decided it was time for them to go, so we walked them outside. Where Alice throws her bouquet, and I helped them into the back of Roger’s Mercedes. I was going to drop them off at the hotel, and they had a taxi booked to take them to the airport on Monday. For them to go on their two-week honeymoon, on a tropical island in the Caribbean. 
   
 That was the plan, but it went wrong on the way to the hotel. Roger was drunker then we thought, and he started passing out in the back of the car. I managed to walk him to the lift, but he passed out as we got to their floor. I had to give him a fireman’s lift, to get him into their room. Where I laid him on a lounger and loosened his clothing, then turned to my distraught sister. She put her arms around me as I hugged her, and with her head on my chest, she murmured. 
   
 “Fine way to start married life isn’t it, this is dad’s fought he got him nearly drunk before the wedding.” She said as she shed a tear on my uniform, as I tried to comfort her. 
   
 “Before you go JJ can you undo the back of my dress, I can’t do it myself?” I stepped behind her, and she held her arms across the heavily embroidered bodices. It was that heavy, she had to hold it up while I undid it. I undid the last of the hooks and eyes then held her by her shoulders to kiss her on her forehead. She turned her head to look up at me, and as she pursued her lips asked. 
   
 “Please JJ?” and closed her eyes as I kissed her, then she turned and throw her arms around my neck. The heavy dress obeyed the laws of gravity and slivered down her body. It landed in a heap around her feet, the stiff bodices standing upright. Leaving her naked except for her panties and stockings, and of cause that garter we bought in Exeter. Her kiss meant much more than just a goodbye kiss, and she gave a shy of approval. As I scooped her up into my arms and carried her to the bedroom. She finally curled up and went to sleep at three AM, when I slipped from the bed and dressed. I picked up her dress and placed it at the foot of her bed. 
   
 Then I undressed Roger and carried him into the bedroom, and laid him beside Alice. When he awoke in the morning, he wouldn’t remember how he got there. That would be much better for Alice, than him waking fully dressed on the lounger. No one heard me come home, and I took Rogers car to his house before lunch. That afternoon, I was on my bike going back to Portsmouth. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 
 By the time Alice and Roger came back off their honeymoon, I would be in Canada on training operations with Special Forces. My new posting was with the SBS ‘Special Boat Squadron,’ and being a clearance diver, I had to do training with Combined Operations. Before then I had two weeks of intensive training, at the submarine school at HMS Dolphin. The underwater training school for divers was situated there. They used the one hundred feet escape training tower, to train free-swimming divers the skills they needed. 
   
 Up until now, I had been just a ships clearance diver, along with others I would swim around Eagles hull looking for limpet mines. If we found one we had to prize it off and let it drop into the depths of the harbour. Now I was to be trained not to just drop them but to lay them on enemy ships. Also to lay underwater demolition charges, to clear obstacles on landing beaches. I even had to learn how to defuse explosive devices, such as world war two bombs. 
   
 Our exercises in Canada were to be as real as possible. Along with the Canadian special forces, we were to stage commando-style raids. To blow up bridges and power lines, rail and road disruption and any likely target. The training was intense, and after the first week, I was doing it in my sleep. The exercises in Canada were brutal, to say the least, and there were a few casualties. 
   
 When I returned from exercises, I was made up to a Petty Officer. I was also told to get into training straight away after my leave, as we had a boxing tournament in two months. I had another change as well; I exchanged my bike for a two-seat MG sports car. It was as old as I was, but still turned the heads of car lovers. My first stop in Wellington was Hoskins tailors, I was eager to see my sister. Rose did a double-take at first because she didn’t recognise me in my Petty Offices uniform. When she did I had hugs and kisses, which made the customers in the shop a bit unsettled. 
   
 Roger came out from the back when he heard the commotion, and told me that Alice was at home resting, he wouldn’t say why and told me to go around. Their house was one of the biggest ones on Wellesley Park, with a circular drive so you didn’t have to turn around. When she opened the door she was ecstatic, jumping up and down with joy. Then leaping into my arms to hug and kiss me, she was still hanging onto my neck when I closed the door behind us. 
   
 “What’s wrong Alice have you been ill, Roger said you were home resting,” I asked when she finally let go of me and stood to smile at me. Then she put her hands on her belly, and happily highlighted the small lump that was there. 
   
 “My god you're pregnant, how far are you on?” I asked rubbing my hand over her lump and feeling very happy for her. 
   
 “Three months we think, I’ve got to go for an ultrasound next week. Roger was so upset about the wedding night; he kept me in bed all of Sunday.” She giggled looking like a naughty girl, who was enjoying herself telling me secrets. 
   
 “God he surprised me JJ, I didn’t know he had it in him. We’ve had it every night since then, and he's chasing me around the living room at weekends.” God, she looked radiant she must be happy, I thought at first marring Roger was a mistake. It was obviously not the case as it turned out, Roger and Alice were still head over heels in love. He seemed to be satisfying her sexually, which I had my doubts about before. Only I had taken brotherly love much too far, I wondered if Alice now enjoying sex with Roger had cooled towards me. 
   
 “Why are you looking so serious, is there something you don’t want to tell me. It’s that Israeli girl isn’t it; you’re going to marry her and live on the other side of the world.” She burst out completely off track, and tears welled up in her eyes. 
   
 “No Alice no nothing like that, it’s just that I’ve been told I have a posting to Singapore. I’ll be going in eight months, and it’s a two-year posting.” Alice look divested and throw her arms around my neck saying. 
   
 “That’s almost as bad, but you won’t be leaving England for eight months. That’s good because you're here for baby’s birth, and you will keep coming home to see me want you.” I smiled and nodded, and she pulled herself up to kiss me. It wasn’t a sisterly kiss, it was a passionate French kiss. That had me hugging her hot body, as she rubbed herself on me. When we broke apart she was breathless, her blue eyes shining with passion. 
   
 “God that’s nice you’re just what the Doctor ordered, the last time I saw him he said plenty of sex will help the berth.” She said shamelessly, as she went on tiptoe to grind her groin onto mine. With my hands holding her buttocks, I took her weight as she wrapped her legs around me. We kissed long and passionately, as I carried her upstairs to the bedroom. Every day of my leave except Sundays, my training run took me up to Wellesley Park. Where I spent four hours massaging Alice’s berthing tunnel, and her feeding mummery glands. 
   
 She orally massaged my baby maker, and manually stimulated my sperm making orbs. It was a wonderful leave, which was over far too soon. Before I left we found out the resort on her ultrasound, they estimated it to be fourteen weeks. That would put Alice’s conception, the weekend of the marriage. God, I knew I had run out of condoms that night, but I was sure I pulled out in time. Alice didn’t make it any easier for me when we were having sex after we found out. 
   
 “Roger used condoms whenever we had sex, all day that Sunday and on honeymoon. He thinks he must have impregnated me, the Saturday night when he was drunk.” She whispered as she nibbled my ear, while I rode her bareback for the umpteenth time. 
   
 From that first day of my leave, she had insisted on sex without a condom. She wanted to feel me in her unprotected; I had to admit I liked shagging her this way myself. It seemed she was suggesting I had made her pregnant, that night when Roger was sparked out in the hotel room. I had shagged her five times on her wedding night, but I only had three condoms in my pocket. That was because I didn’t think I’d be using any that night at all, but I’m sure I didn’t shoot my cum inside her. The thought that the baby might be mine, didn’t phase her at all. In fact, she seemed happy it might be, it was me that was doing my nut. 
   
 “If it’s a boy I’m calling him Joseph if it’s a girl she going to be Josephine.” She told me as we kissed goodbye, inside the front door of her house. My car was parked outside, ready to take me to Portsmouth. We were saying goodbye indoors because she was still naked after being in her bedroom with me for three hours. For the next six weeks, I trained for the boxing tournament but went home if I could on Friday nights. I made the home run four times and spent Saturday mornings with Alice. Her bump was getting bigger, and she blamed me for that. By pumping her belly up four times, each Saturday morning I was in her bed. 
   
 The UK combined forces tournament lasted four weeks and went very well for our Navy team. Five gold medals four silver and two bronze, and I had one of the golds. A big belt that said, UK forces welterweight champion. I had kept my unbeaten record, and again won all my bouts on points. All the medal winners; were invited to a big reception at Admiralty House. The week after the medal ceremony, and many bigwigs from government and forces would be there. 
   
 It was going to be on a Friday night, and the Navy wanted to show us off. So we were ordered to be on our best behaviour and be there, I would have preferred going home instead. There was a lot of brass and gold brad milling about, which I tried to steer clear of. I was at a table with drinks on, when I heard a charming voice coming from a very lovely lady. 
   
 “My lord, you've got enough gold braid on your arm, to be an Admiral Petty Officer. I don’t think I’ve seen so much, on one man’s arm before.” The gold braid she was talking about was, two crossed anchors to say I was a Petty Officer. Two crossed rifles for being a marksman, and the Anchor Tommy-gun and winged badge of combined operations. 
   
 Not to mention the Navy Commandos badge, and a chevron for four years service plus my diver's helmet. The propeller to tell my trade was engineering branch, and of course the crossed clubs with tiny boxing gloves under them. To tell everyone I was a boxer and PT instructor, but she didn’t know that because she said. 
   
 “I know this one and this, but what is this under the clubs?” Putting her finger on the two gloves, that could have been mistaken for bells. 
   
 “That is the golden gloves of the noble art of boxing darling, and this man is a champion of the art.” A male voice said behind me, and I came to attention when I turned to see a commander standing there. 
   
 “At ease Petty Officer you’ll have to forgive my wife, she’s not a fan of the boxing fraternity.” He said nodding towards the lady and raising his glass of amber liquid to his lips. 
   
 “No I think it’s a barbaric pastime, and should be banned from the face of the earth.” She said looking at me, with the passion of her conviction shining in her eyes. Then I totally shocked her, by agreeing with her. 
   
 “I’m inclined to agree with you on some points Ma'am, but there are two sides to all arguments, and there are two ways to fight a boxing match. Firstly you can beat your opponent to a pulp and lay him out to win, or you can use skill and technique to win. The scoring target is the head and the entire upper torso. To score a point you must only touch the target, and it doesn’t have to hurt. Technique and stamina are essential, you must be able to pursue your query; until you achieve your goal of total surrender.” I said smiling at her, which left a questioning expression on her face. 
   
 “There you see darling going a round in the boxing ring with him, could be as painless as you powdering your nose.” She looked at me with disbelief, and then she seemed to brighten up and say. 
   
 “You’re the powder puff champion he’s told me about, it seems I should be honoured to meet you Petty Officer.” The commander laughed. 
   
 “People don’t normally call him by that nickname darling, not to his face anyway but I think you’re going to get away with it.” I felt a tap on my shoulder as he said that, and a heavily accented voice asked. 
   
 “I think this is our dance, Petty Officer?” That voice could only belong to one person, and Ava’s eyes were smiling at me over her vale when I turned. I took her hand and kissed it, then held it over her head. Making her do a three-sixty, so I could look at her in her ornate robes. Her dark eyes shone over the vale, which hid half her face from infidel's eyes. 
   
 “What box did this delicious Turkish delight fall from? This delicate desert rose, which blooms so beautifully!” I asked the wind, as I made her do another three-sixty. 
   
 “I thought you may have forgotten me, it’s been almost a year,” Ava said fluttering her eye lassies. I pushed my tie aside and undid a button on my shirt, then pulled out the medallion her father gave me. 
   
 “How could I when I have you over my heart, every day and night.” The commander got a dig in the ribs. 
   
 “You don’t talk to me like that.” His wife said; her voice full of meaning. 
   
 “If you will excuse me, sir, it seems I have a promise to keep,” I said as I put Ava’s right hand on my left forearm, and led her to the dance floor. We were a few feet from the dancing surface when the music stopped. Then the orchestra started playing a Viennese waltz, I looked at Ava and asked. 
   
 “Do you want to dance this one, or do you wish to sit this one out.” She just looked at me and answered. 
   
 “We dance” so I held her right hand out to the side. I put her left hand on my right shoulder, with my right fingertips touching her waist. 
   
 Holding her at arm’s length, we glided onto the floor. The Viennese waltz is a flamboyant dance, and we danced it flamboyantly. Flowing over the floor in outlandish twills, Ava was a very good dancer and followed me in every move. We danced away and glided back together, in swiping moves that had her spinning slowly over the whole floor. When the music came to an end, I had just spun her and as we came face to face. We bowed and curtsied to one another, and we heard applauses all around us. Looking about we were the only dancers on the floor, and even the orchestra was applauding. I made Ava twill and we bowed and curtsied, to all four corners of the room. Then I led her back to her happy beaming father, who embraced me saying. 
   
 “You are a man of many talents, and I see you are still the master of the boxing ring. We watched your fight, and every time he hit you Ava said ouch.” She looked shy and elbowed her father, but didn’t speak. I heard someone coughing politely behind me, and Ava’s father was looking over my shoulder. 
   
 “Excuse me sir but the Petty Officers presents are required,” a lieutenant with gold ropes on his shoulder said to Ava’s father. Then he turned to me and said. 
   
 “The First Sea Lord would like a word.” It wasn’t a request, so I excused myself from Ava and her father. Then followed the lieutenant, around the dance floor. To where his lordship was standing surrounded by his ads, and the commander and his wife were also there. He kept me waiting for almost fifteen minutes, and then when he spoke to me I didn’t know it. 
   
 “You know the Israeli minister of defence,” I heard him say but I didn’t answer. I thought he was still talking to someone else; he defiantly wasn’t looking at me. 
   
 “The First Sea Lord is speaking to you.” The lieutenant said rather sharply staring arrogantly at me. 
   
 “Sorry sir I wasn’t aware you were speaking to me, could you repeat the question please,” I asked as politely as I could, seeing I could really punch this arrogant lieutenant. 
   
 “The First Sea Lord asked you if you knew the Israeli minister of defence.” The lieutenant said, his face a little redder than before. I looked at his lordship, and looked a little puzzled and answered. 
   
 “No sir I don’t believe I do,” and my answer seemed to irritate the lieutenant. 
   
 “You’ve just been talking to him, and you’ve danced with his daughter. How can you say you don’t know him.” The red-faced lieutenant spat at me? 
   
 “Sorry sir I do know Ava and I know her dads a politician, I didn’t know he was the minister of defence sir,” I said as forcefully as I dared, seeing I was looking at the First Sea Lord of the Admiralty. I could see the wife of the commander; put her hand to her mouth to hide the smile on it. 
   
 “I see,” said his lordship rubbing his chin. “Will you be seeing the young lady again Petty Officer, it may be in our interest if you did.” He said looking across the room, at Ava and her father. Then he looked back at me, and I didn’t like the way this conversation was going. 
   
 “He’s here on a trade mission, with some of his fellow ministers. It would be nice to have some friendly ears, overhearing any useful information.” 
   
 I bloody knew it; they wanted me to use my friendship with Ava to spy on her dad. 
   
 “Sorry sir I’m not the man for the job, I have no intentions towards this girl except friendship. I would not wish to give her any reason to believe otherwise, so if you will excuse me.”  I came to attention then turned and walked away, when he waved his hand to dismiss me. I was over at the drinks table, getting a fruit punch. When the commander’s wife wandered up beside me and took a glass of Champaign from the water. 
   
 “I’m beginning to like you Mr powder puff, I still don’t like boxing but I like the way you fight. That was brave telling his lordship you didn’t want to be his crony, but be warned he doesn’t like taking no for an answer. I know because my husband works for him, and I don’t like what he does.” She said no more and walked away towards the commander, who was walking our way. I had another dance with Ava, but this time I asked her and it was just a quickstep. We said goodnight and parted when the boxing team were bussed back to Portsmouth. 
   
 Four days later I was summoned to the quarterdeck why I didn’t know, I was just told to muster outside the captain’s cabin. When I was marched in, there was an Admiral sitting at the desk. He was flanked by two captains on either side; one of them was my old captain from Eagle. Sitting in a chair in the corner of the room, was the commander I had met at the reception. I remembered his wife’s warning, about the first sea lord reluctance to admit defeat. After a few moments conferring with my old captain, the Admiral looked up at me and said. 
   
 “Petty Officer Lacey there seems to be a conflict of opinion, amongst the members of this hearing to the question of your dedication to duty. There has been an allegation, that you deliberately insulted the First Sea Lord, at the Admiralty House reception Friday last. How do you say?”  
   
 “Me Sir no Sir not I Sir, I just declined his inversion to spy on my friends Sir.” The Admiral blinked, my old captain smiled as did the captain beside him. 
   
  “I have a report that his lordship was talking to you, and you just excused yourself and walked away.” 
   
 “Not true Sir, I heard his request, and for personal reasons declined. Then I asked to be excused, he waved me away and I left that is all Sir.” The Admiral looked over his shoulder and said to the commander. 
   
 “Did you hear the Petty Officers request to leave, and did you see the First Sea Lord's reply.” The commander was out of his seat and stood to look at me. 
   
 “Heard the request Sir, but the First Sea Lord did not reply verbally. His Lordship also questioned the Petty Officers loyalty; he carries around his neck a symbol of the Jewish settlement of Israel. His Lordship wonders if his affiliation with that state is affecting his loyalty to her Majesty’s Navy.” I was about to call him, all the names under the sun, but my captain stood up and addressed the Admiral. 
   
 “If I may Sir I was present when the Petty Officer, was given the symbol in question.” The captain held out his hand to me, and I removed the medallion and handed it to him. Then the captain turned to the Admiral and handed it to him as he continued. 
   
 “The Petty Officer, who was then a leading hand, asked me if he should accept the gift. I told the Petty Officer the blessing on the medallion, was not political but a blessing from a father to pursue his Daughter. If you look at the back of the medallion, you will see the Petty Officer has made it his identity tag. Name serial number date of birth and blood type, there is no religious affiliation. He has none and how do I know all this, he has handed me this medallion many times before he has fought for his ship. He has brought nothing but honour and respect, to me and that ship in which we both served. The only fault the Petty Officer may have; is that he is too honest and tells it how it is.” The Admiral handed me back my medallion and nodding at the captain’s words said. 
   
 “I’m included to agree with you captain, I have read his service history. There is nothing in it, to suggest he is not a loyal member of her Majesty’s Navy. I hereby close this hearing with allegation not proven, you may go Petty Officer. This will not be debated again, the book is closed, and may I congratulate you on your last fight; it was a pleaser to watch.” The commander didn’t look too pleased, and before I could leave the quarterdeck. I was summoned back to speak with my old captain, in an anteroom with another captain. 
   
 “This is Captain Foster; he’s going to be in Singapore while you’re over there. He’s going to be working closely with the boxing team, organising tournaments around the Far East. He has asked me to introduce him to you, for the fact of trust. After the fiasco in there just now, you might have lost your trust in the establishment. I can assure you that I and Captain Foster; are not at all part of the circle that they are in. The First Sea Lord worked with Ian Fleming, in intelligence during the war. He sees himself as Ian Fleming’s hero, James Bond’s boss ‘M’ and has his own agents. He doesn’t like being proved wrong, so I would suggest you be on your guard. If in doubt shout for the Captain, he will be on your side.” Captain Foster nodded his approval of what my Captain had said and looked with interest at me when I said. 
   
 “I’ve already been warned, he likes to get his own way, Sir.” Captain Foster cleared his throat and asked. 
   
 “May I know who gave you that information, Petty Officer?” I looked at my Captain, and he nodded. 
   
 “The commander that was at the hearing, his wife told me to watch my back, Sir,” I said watching Captain Foster’s face, break into a broad smile. 
   
 “Are the delectable Madeline, used to be a Wren commander. Love’s her husband, hates his work with a passion. We hear more of what his Lordship is up to, from her than anyone. Petty Office we are not a group of spies, trying to undermine his Lordship. We are just a few Officers trying to prevent him from bullying, otherwise decent ratings into doing what they wouldn’t do normally.” 
   
  I had four months to stay out of the Lordships way; most of my free time was spent training. A few times we went out for fun, and light entertainment. Robert the medic who looked after the boxers wellbeing, invited me out one night to celebrate his wife’s birthday. He had been with the boxing team, as long as I had but had refused to be promoted. He was still a leading medic because he said he didn’t want to boss anyone around. We had only gone to the local hostelry; they had a jut box there. A small dance floor, with a little stage for live bands on certain nights. 
   
 Robert and I were serenading Susan, as the jut-box played Elvis Presley's love me tender. We got a round of applause when we finished singing. I bowed to the table, the clapping was coming from, and saw four well-dressed women sitting at it. One was the delectable Madeline, she was smiling and lifted her glass in a toast to me, and I returned the gesture. The other three women toasted me back, along with Madeline. 
   
 “Who’s she?” asked Robert looking at me, with that look of ‘you dirty dog’. 
   
 “No one you’d want to know mate,” I answered looking at Susan who was squinting at me suspiciously. 
   
 “I’ve seen her before but I can’t think were,” Robert said rubbing his chin and was now under the questioning eyes of Susan. 
   
 “Where would you go, to see a fancy woman like that Robert Jordan?” Susan asked giving him the evil eye and tapping her fingers on the table. Hell, I couldn’t let this go any further; I didn’t think Susan was the jealous type. 
   
 “Calm down both of you, she’s a Commanders wife, and you saw her at Admiralty house. She’s not a boxing fan far from it, her old man is a slimy so and so and before you put three and three together and come up with sex Susan, no I haven’t and I defiantly will not.” Just as I finished talking, the bartender came over with three drinks. 
   
 “Good health and complements; from the ladies at the corner table there,” He said nodding towards Madeline, and her friends. I had to get up and approach them and thank them for their gift. 
   
 “Lady’s meet Petty Officer powder puff he’s a boxing hero they say, and a Dean Martin impersonator it seems. You have a nice voice you should take up singing, if you did I might become a fan.” Madeline said sarcastically but smiled sweetly. 
   
 “With a voice like that you must have an agent, how do we contact him to book you and do you take a private booking, for the one night.” One very attractive lady said, her eyelashes fluttering. 
   
 “You wrens, are all the same, buy a chap a drink and you think he has to please you. You always hunt in packs, whatever would you ladies do if you were caught alone in a dark alleyway.” I said with a cheeky grin and plenty of meaning. 
   
 “I can think of a better place than an alleyway, Petty Officer.” Said the very attractive one; with her eyelashes fluttering even faster. 
   
 “Behave yourself, Margret,” said Madeline, then she looked up at me saying. 
   
 “I hear you outboxed the First Sea Lord again; you seem to have friends in high places.” I thought he might have told her, and then I answered. 
   
 “An honourable man has honest friends everywhere, and those that don’t like him still respect him. I respect your commander, but I’m leaning towards liking you.” There was mostly silence around the table, a few ah’s, and a couple of oh’s, but then. 
   
 “She is spoken for, but I’m free.” Said the very attractive one; holding up her now empty whiskey glass. “Well I am,” she said as the others glared at her. I got them all a drink, then excused myself and returned to Susan and Robert. 
   
 Every morning the team did a ten-mile run mostly around the dockyard, but a mile was through the park adjacent to it. This was done twice, around the dockyard out through one gate. Around the park and into the dockyard through a second gate then we would repeat the circuit again. There was a water-drinking font in the park, and we always stopped at it. The second Friday after the Admiralty house do, we were marking time at the fount. I was waiting for my turn to drink when someone handed me a note, which said could we meet at eight, the lord nelson.   
   
 There was no name, and the chap was on a bicycle. I thought about it all day, wondering who, why and should I go. It could be the commander playing games; I hoped it wasn’t his wife. In the end, decided to go, and at that time on a Friday, it should be packed. Lord Nelson was just outside the dockyard gate. It was the first stop on a night out and was the last pint to have, on the way back. At eight it was quieter than I thought it would be. As I ordered a rum and coke, the barman said he would bring it through to the lounge. Indicating with his eyes, the door into the hotel’s resident’s lounge. Ava’s father stood up as I entered, and held out his hand in greeting. 
   
 “I’m glad you could make it Petty Officer, I promise not to keep you long. We are leaving tomorrow, and I wished to say goodbye. There is no need to say, my daughter has an interest here, and I’m sure you know her feelings, and I know you respect them. My spies tell me you don’t want to be one of them, and the reasons for you declining the post. It has only enhanced our liking for you, and if you ever find yourself in Israel my home is your home.” 
   
 He took me by surprise and embraced me, and then he stood back and shook my hand. Before he turned and went out through the hotel lobby, leaving me a little stunned. I hadn’t said a word, not even hello. He had been in total command of the situation, right from the start. I wondered just who he meant by his spies. He must have been there when his Lordship asked me to be his spy. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have overheard my response, or was it a he? The delectable Madeline was there, but no: she couldn’t; could she? 
   
 When Alice was six months pregnant, her belly was starched into a big bulge. It made it hard to get close to her, but then she had always liked it doggy style. Although I had reservations, about having sex so close to the birth time. She insisted I had to service her, the weekend before she was due. 
   
 The following Thursday I had a phone call, to say she had given birth to a healthy baby girl. Seven pounds of blonde screaming loveliness; and she was as beautiful as her mother. That was Roger’s words over the phone; he was ecstatic and half pissed by the sound of it. I was relieved they had both came through the birth, okay, and that baby was perfect in every way. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 
 Seven days later I was packing my things, to go on embarkation leave before shipping out for Singapore. My kit was already in storage for loading aboard ship, I had two weeks home leave. Then those of us going would be an extra crew aboard a Cruiser; being transferred to Singapore. 
   
 My leave was not due to start until Friday at four PM, so Thursday night I was in Lord Nelson. With a happy group of good friends; saying goodbye to one another. A few beers a few laughs, maybe a few tears who knows what. There was nothing planned, we just gravitated to the spot. Some with their girlfriend's others with wives, we were all navy and all good mates. I was sitting enjoying my shipmates when the bartender came to me with a drink. 
   
 “From the young lady at the corner table,” he said nodding in her direction. When I looked I expected to see Madeline, but it was Margret her friend the attractive one. As I sat at her table, I said. 
   
 “You didn’t have to buy me a drink Margret, if Madeline had been here I’m sure she would have just whistled, and expected to be obeyed.” Margret smiled, as she put her glass to her red lips and sipped then said. 
   
 “She’s not as bad as you think; in fact, you’d be surprised at how highly she speaks of you. She doesn’t like you as a boxer, but she says you have other redeeming fetchers. She said you are never seen with a girl on your arm, but there is an Israeli girl about. What she means to you Madeline doesn’t know, and nor does anyone else. Madeline has intrigued me, with her interest in you, she got your records, and has read your service history and went to Plymouth. She found a wren nurse there who knows you, her husband is a P, T, I at Devonport, and exercises the boxing team." 
   
 "She and her husband do ballroom dancing, in their off-duty time. She told Madeline you’re a very good dancer, and that she taught you ballroom. She has never seen you date any wren or civilian girl for that matter. Both her and her husband; said they would like to catch up with you again. Madeline also went to H M S Raleigh, where you did your training. She talked to Chef Wren Godard, in the wren’s quarter there." 
   
 "She’s otherwise known as the Amazon, she did recognize your photo and laughing she told Madeline. She had an encounter with you in a field, halfway between Torpoint Ferry and Raleigh, but it was not you that insisted on the mating. She said she had a very pleasant surprise, in the way you performed. That was all Madeline’s could find out about you, no bad gossip at all. You’re a goody-two-shoes, as far as anyone’s concerned but Madeline not too sure.” I just sat smiling at her as she rattled off the facts, of Madeline’s inquiries. 
   
 “Are you seeing Madeline, for a bit on the side?” She suddenly asked me directly and bluntly, sipping her drink, her eyes boring into mine. I shook my head, slowly from side to side smiling at her saying. 
   
 “I’m seeing nobody on a permanent or casual base, although I like female company. Yours included lovely lady, but I eat sleep and drink navy. Until I leave the service, I will not be a burden, to any female and leave her for long periods to go to sea. That’s me in a nutshell, you either take me as I am or leave me well alone.” She studied me for some time, as she sipped the last of her drink. Then she waited patiently, for the waiter to bring her another drink. 
   
 “I’ve seen you doing your training run some mornings, and was surprised to see what you can hide under that uniform. I have been told you can go fifteen rounds, without getting fatigued. That takes some stamina, to keep going that long, would you like to see, if I can keep up with you.” 
   
 She said looking shyly at me; her head slightly tilted to one side her eyelashes fluttering. Her meaning all too obvious, and I’m not ashamed to say I like a challenge. It not expensive for a room at the Nelson, and found she had firm breasts when I uncovered them. She studied my chest and abdomen muscles, by tracing around them with her fingertip. She gave a gasp of surprise and a look of sheer admiration. When she uncovered a muscle she went searching for, under my trouser buttons. 
   
 There were also sounds of approval when she felt for herself, the rigidity of the muscle in question. There was also a long shy of contentment when she felt its penetrating ability. When I left at seven in the morning, she was spread-eagled naked on the bed, where I had just climbed off her ten minutes before. She had asked for fifteen rounds, downstairs in the bar. I gave her five: plus all the trimmings before she begged for some rest. Then I gave her two more when I woke up at five-thirty. She was too knackered to move when I kissed her goodbye. 
   
 I told the desk clerk not to disturb her until he really had to, and gave him five pounds to cover any extras. As I drove out of the dockyard at four that evening, I was waved down by Madeline outside the gate. She got into my car and told me to drive into the Nelson car park. When I turned off the engine, she looked at me angrily and asked. 
   
 “What’s happened to Margret, she phoned in sick at eight this morning. She wouldn’t say what was wrong, or where she was. She hasn’t been back to the wrens quarters, and nobody has seen her all day. I know you were seen with her in here last night, so where is she now.” The public bar of the Nelson was closed now, but the hotel itself was open for business. 
   
 “Not sure Madeline, but I could make a guess,” I said getting out of the car and waited for Madeline to do the same. 
   
 “She challenged me to fifteen rounds last night, but she only made seven.” Madeline stopped dead in her tracks. 
   
 “What do you mean she only made seven? Oh my god, you didn’t.” She said and then she hurriedly caught me up, as I went through the door. 
   
 “No sir she is still in there, she rang down at nine to ask what time she had to leave. I told her you’d paid for another night and food, and she had toast and coffee. Then at lunch, she had coffee and chicken sandwiches, haven’t heard from her since. She hasn’t book out because the keys to the room are not here,” said the desk clerk smiling. When I asked if room two six, had booked out. Madeline knocked three times, before ‘go away’ was heard, then only when Madeline yelled. 
   
 “Open this door at once Margret.” Did we hear the clicking of the lock being undone then her washout face peered around the door, as she opened it an inch or so? 
   
 “My god what has he done to you?” Madeline asked as she pushed the door fully open, and saw Margret in a hotel robe walking slowly towards the bed her legs apart. 
   
 “Don’t ever challenge his manhood Madeline, Malcolm won't be able to touch you for a week after. God, he really is a champion, take my word for it.” Madeline looked at me, and I just shrugged my shoulders. 
   
 “Do you want me to call a Doctor Madeline, or are you qualified to deal with it?” I asked pouring Margret a glass of bubbly, we had brought up last night but hadn’t finished. 
   
 “Nobody's touching me there for a week at least, hell the man’s got a flagpole for a dick.” Again Madeline shot me a look of disbelief, then turned to Margret and asked. 
   
 “Did he really do it seven times last night Margret; he’s got to be lying hasn’t he.” Margret looked at Madeline, with a cheeky grin and said. 
   
 “No Madeline and he’s not bragging either, I thought it was more than that. He beat me with that thing all night, and again this morning too. I’m bruised and swollen down there, so when can we have a return bout?” She asked looking at me, much to Madeline’s dismay and disgust. 
   
 “Margret your incorrigible, the man’s rendered you incapable of walking and you say that.” Margret looked at me, leaning on the wall listening to them and said. 
   
 “You shouldn’t be here listening to this, but seeing as you are. I would suggest you try him out yourself Madeline, but you won’t want Malcolm afterwards believe me I know.” Madeline was looking at Margret, with a seriously questioning look. 
   
 “What do you mean you know Margret?” Margret waved her hand dismissively, at Madeline saying. 
   
 “Madeline that was before you and he got serious, and you weren’t an angel back then and I have never been. We’ve both had many men, some we’ve sheared knowingly. Not one of them; has ever shagged me to a standstill until now. I don’t know what he’s like in the boxing ring, but I can tell you, sister, he is a champion in bed.” So that was the connection, the reason Madeline was so worried about Margret she is her sister. 
   
 Madeline turned on me red-faced and suggested I leave, but not quite that politely. I did and got home two hours later than I had wanted to, and decided to go straight home to mum. I would pop around to see Alice, and the baby tomorrow morning. Then I could give the baby the toys, and gift’s I had bought. 
   
 I was taken by surprise when Roger opened the door to me; it was nine-thirty, what was he doing home. He greeted me kindly and stepped aside, to let me in with my arms full of goodies. Alice was propped up in an armchair, with soft cushions all around her. I was worried was she feeling ill, or had there been a completion. Then as Roger went out to make tea, Alice whispered. 
   
 “He hasn’t let me do a thing since Josephine was born; I’m stuck in this chair most of the day.” I think she had more to say, but Roger came back into the room. 
   
 “How’s business Roger, have you closed the shop for today?” I asked as he poured the tea, watching Alice unwrap one of the packages I’d brought. 
   
 “No not at all, Rose and Janet are looking after the shop today. Although while you’re here JJ, do you mind looking after Alice for me. While I pop into the shop, I have a few things to sort out?” He asked putting down the teapot and handing me my tea. 
   
 “Not at all Roger take as long as you like, I’ve nothing else to do,” I replied, putting the cup on the table beside me. 
   
 “Won’t be long darling,” Roger said kissing Alice and baby. Then he was off, and as soon as he went Alice got out of her chair. 
   
 “God my legs are going to seize up if I stay there much longer. Love him to bits but he’s a fusspot and keeps wanting to mother me. Every time I go to do something, he takes it away from me and tells me to rest. It’s been a week since the baby came, I can’t rest forever.” I got up and gave her a hug, then a kiss which she hung onto. 
   
 “God it’s nice having you here.” She said kissing me time and time again and then holding me at arm’s length asked. 
   
 “Are you putting on more weight, for some reason?” 
   
 “Yep going up to Super Welterweight, my next fight will be in Singapore. I’ve got the champs belt for lightweight and welterweight, I’m going for super next.” She shook her head, and held mine in her hands and said. 
   
 “Why do you risk having that pretty face bashed, I don’t know.” Then she kissed me again, pushing me into my chair to sit on my lap. 
   
 “Who’s Janet in the shop Alice,” I asked when she stopped kissing me. 
   
 “Janet next to mum and dad,” Alice said looking at me smiling. 
   
 “She always asking after you, where’s your lovely brother now. Or he’s such a nice boy, when’s he coming home again. Have you been in next door pleasing her JJ, she seems eager to see you again?” 
   
 “No I haven’t but it might be worth a try, don’t you think.” I got a punch for that remark, then a kiss to encourage me not to try. Then Alice showed me her new tits, which had grown up from her nice pear-shaped ones. Josephine let me shear her lovely lunch with her, as she happily fed on milk filled breast, as I sucked the other one. Then as Josephine slept, Alice helped herself to a large portion she found in my trousers. It was far too early for Alice to have intercourse, much to her disgust. Although there was nothing stopping her, playing with her little friend was there. She said next week was going to be different, whatever the doctor thought. I wasn’t allowed to go away for two years, not without shagging her first. 
   
 Before I knew it I had two days left of my leave, to go before I left. Roger had given me an old garage, around the back of his house to keep my car. I had stripped it and prepared it for long storage, and asked Roger to turn the engine once a month. Alice was getting tearful and didn’t want me to go. As in the last few days, I had tenderly fulfilled her desire for sex. With our last two day upon us, Alice had insisted Roger should take full charge of his shop again. 
   
 Seeing she was well capable of looking after herself, and the baby Josephine, and as I was still tinkering with my car in the garage. Roger said he was happy I’d be there to tend to any of Alice’s needs, I did but Josephine was too young, to know exactly what needs I was attending to. While she lay cooing in her cot beside her mother’s bed, where I was reliving Alice’s sexual tensions. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 
 Seven days later I was packing my things, to go on embarkation leave before shipping out for Singapore. My kit was already in storage for loading aboard ship, I had two weeks home leave. Then those of us going would be an extra crew aboard a Cruiser; being transferred to Singapore. 
   
 My leave was not due to start until Friday at four PM, so Thursday night I was in Lord Nelson. With a happy group of good friends; saying goodbye to one another. A few beers a few laughs, maybe a few tears who knows what. There was nothing planned, we just gravitated to the spot. Some with their girlfriend's others with wives, we were all navy and all good mates. I was sitting enjoying my shipmates when the bartender came to me with a drink. 
   
 “From the young lady at the corner table,” he said nodding in her direction. When I looked I expected to see Madeline, but it was Margret her friend the attractive one. As I sat at her table, I said. 
   
 “You didn’t have to buy me a drink Margret, if Madeline had been here I’m sure she would have just whistled, and expected to be obeyed.” Margret smiled, as she put her glass to her red lips and sipped then said. 
   
 “She’s not as bad as you think; in fact, you’d be surprised at how highly she speaks of you. She doesn’t like you as a boxer, but she says you have other redeeming fetchers. She said you are never seen with a girl on your arm, but there is an Israeli girl about. What she means to you Madeline doesn’t know, and nor does anyone else. Madeline has intrigued me, with her interest in you, she got your records, and has read your service history and went to Plymouth. She found a wren nurse there who knows you, her husband is a P, T, I at Devonport, and exercises the boxing team." 
   
 "She and her husband do ballroom dancing, in their off-duty time. She told Madeline you’re a very good dancer, and that she taught you ballroom. She has never seen you date any wren or civilian girl for that matter. Both her and her husband; said they would like to catch up with you again. Madeline also went to H M S Raleigh, where you did your training. She talked to Chef Wren Godard, in the wren’s quarter there." 
   
 "She’s otherwise known as the Amazon, she did recognize your photo and laughing she told Madeline. She had an encounter with you in a field, halfway between Torpoint Ferry and Raleigh, but it was not you that insisted on the mating. She said she had a very pleasant surprise, in the way you performed. That was all Madeline’s could find out about you, no bad gossip at all. You’re a goody-two-shoes, as far as anyone’s concerned but Madeline not too sure.” I just sat smiling at her as she rattled off the facts, of Madeline’s inquiries. 
   
 “Are you seeing Madeline, for a bit on the side?” She suddenly asked me directly and bluntly, sipping her drink, her eyes boring into mine. I shook my head, slowly from side to side smiling at her saying. 
   
 “I’m seeing nobody on a permanent or casual base, although I like female company. Yours included lovely lady, but I eat sleep and drink navy. Until I leave the service, I will not be a burden, to any female and leave her for long periods to go to sea. That’s me in a nutshell, you either take me as I am or leave me well alone.” She studied me for some time, as she sipped the last of her drink. Then she waited patiently, for the waiter to bring her another drink. 
   
 “I’ve seen you doing your training run some mornings, and was surprised to see what you can hide under that uniform. I have been told you can go fifteen rounds, without getting fatigued. That takes some stamina, to keep going that long, would you like to see, if I can keep up with you.” 
   
 She said looking shyly at me; her head slightly tilted to one side her eyelashes fluttering. Her meaning all too obvious, and I’m not ashamed to say I like a challenge. It not expensive for a room at the Nelson, and found she had firm breasts when I uncovered them. She studied my chest and abdomen muscles, by tracing around them with her fingertip. She gave a gasp of surprise and a look of sheer admiration. When she uncovered a muscle she went searching for, under my trouser buttons. 
   
 There were also sounds of approval when she felt for herself, the rigidity of the muscle in question. There was also a long shy of contentment when she felt its penetrating ability. When I left at seven in the morning, she was spread-eagled naked on the bed, where I had just climbed off her ten minutes before. She had asked for fifteen rounds, downstairs in the bar. I gave her five: plus all the trimmings before she begged for some rest. Then I gave her two more when I woke up at five-thirty. She was too knackered to move when I kissed her goodbye. 
   
 I told the desk clerk not to disturb her until he really had to, and gave him five pounds to cover any extras. As I drove out of the dockyard at four that evening, I was waved down by Madeline outside the gate. She got into my car and told me to drive into the Nelson car park. When I turned off the engine, she looked at me angrily and asked. 
   
 “What’s happened to Margret, she phoned in sick at eight this morning. She wouldn’t say what was wrong, or where she was. She hasn’t been back to the wrens quarters, and nobody has seen her all day. I know you were seen with her in here last night, so where is she now.” The public bar of the Nelson was closed now, but the hotel itself was open for business. 
   
 “Not sure Madeline, but I could make a guess,” I said getting out of the car and waited for Madeline to do the same. 
   
 “She challenged me to fifteen rounds last night, but she only made seven.” Madeline stopped dead in her tracks. 
   
 “What do you mean she only made seven? Oh my god, you didn’t.” She said and then she hurriedly caught me up, as I went through the door. 
   
 “No sir she is still in there, she rang down at nine to ask what time she had to leave. I told her you’d paid for another night and food, and she had toast and coffee. Then at lunch, she had coffee and chicken sandwiches, haven’t heard from her since. She hasn’t book out because the keys to the room are not here,” said the desk clerk smiling. When I asked if room two six, had booked out. Madeline knocked three times, before ‘go away’ was heard, then only when Madeline yelled. 
   
 “Open this door at once Margret.” Did we hear the clicking of the lock being undone then her washout face peered around the door, as she opened it an inch or so? 
   
 “My god what has he done to you?” Madeline asked as she pushed the door fully open, and saw Margret in a hotel robe walking slowly towards the bed her legs apart. 
   
 “Don’t ever challenge his manhood Madeline, Malcolm won't be able to touch you for a week after. God, he really is a champion, take my word for it.” Madeline looked at me, and I just shrugged my shoulders. 
   
 “Do you want me to call a Doctor Madeline, or are you qualified to deal with it?” I asked pouring Margret a glass of bubbly, we had brought up last night but hadn’t finished. 
   
 “Nobody's touching me there for a week at least, hell the man’s got a flagpole for a dick.” Again Madeline shot me a look of disbelief, then turned to Margret and asked. 
   
 “Did he really do it seven times last night Margret; he’s got to be lying hasn’t he.” Margret looked at Madeline, with a cheeky grin and said. 
   
 “No Madeline and he’s not bragging either, I thought it was more than that. He beat me with that thing all night, and again this morning too. I’m bruised and swollen down there, so when can we have a return bout?” She asked looking at me, much to Madeline’s dismay and disgust. 
   
 “Margret your incorrigible, the man’s rendered you incapable of walking and you say that.” Margret looked at me, leaning on the wall listening to them and said. 
   
 “You shouldn’t be here listening to this, but seeing as you are. I would suggest you try him out yourself Madeline, but you won’t want Malcolm afterwards believe me I know.” Madeline was looking at Margret, with a seriously questioning look. 
   
 “What do you mean you know Margret?” Margret waved her hand dismissively, at Madeline saying. 
   
 “Madeline that was before you and he got serious, and you weren’t an angel back then and I have never been. We’ve both had many men, some we’ve sheared knowingly. Not one of them; has ever shagged me to a standstill until now. I don’t know what he’s like in the boxing ring, but I can tell you, sister, he is a champion in bed.” So that was the connection, the reason Madeline was so worried about Margret she is her sister. 
   
 Madeline turned on me red-faced and suggested I leave, but not quite that politely. I did and got home two hours later than I had wanted to, and decided to go straight home to mum. I would pop around to see Alice, and the baby tomorrow morning. Then I could give the baby the toys, and gift’s I had bought. 
   
 I was taken by surprise when Roger opened the door to me; it was nine-thirty, what was he doing home. He greeted me kindly and stepped aside, to let me in with my arms full of goodies. Alice was propped up in an armchair, with soft cushions all around her. I was worried was she feeling ill, or had there been a completion. Then as Roger went out to make tea, Alice whispered. 
   
 “He hasn’t let me do a thing since Josephine was born; I’m stuck in this chair most of the day.” I think she had more to say, but Roger came back into the room. 
   
 “How’s business Roger, have you closed the shop for today?” I asked as he poured the tea, watching Alice unwrap one of the packages I’d brought. 
   
 “No not at all, Rose and Janet are looking after the shop today. Although while you’re here JJ, do you mind looking after Alice for me. While I pop into the shop, I have a few things to sort out?” He asked putting down the teapot and handing me my tea. 
   
 “Not at all Roger take as long as you like, I’ve nothing else to do,” I replied, putting the cup on the table beside me. 
   
 “Won’t be long darling,” Roger said kissing Alice and baby. Then he was off, and as soon as he went Alice got out of her chair. 
   
 “God my legs are going to seize up if I stay there much longer. Love him to bits but he’s a fusspot and keeps wanting to mother me. Every time I go to do something, he takes it away from me and tells me to rest. It’s been a week since the baby came, I can’t rest forever.” I got up and gave her a hug, then a kiss which she hung onto. 
   
 “God it’s nice having you here.” She said kissing me time and time again and then holding me at arm’s length asked. 
   
 “Are you putting on more weight, for some reason?” 
   
 “Yep going up to Super Welterweight, my next fight will be in Singapore. I’ve got the champs belt for lightweight and welterweight, I’m going for super next.” She shook her head, and held mine in her hands and said. 
   
 “Why do you risk having that pretty face bashed, I don’t know.” Then she kissed me again, pushing me into my chair to sit on my lap. 
   
 “Who’s Janet in the shop Alice,” I asked when she stopped kissing me. 
   
 “Janet next to mum and dad,” Alice said looking at me smiling. 
   
 “She always asking after you, where’s your lovely brother now. Or he’s such a nice boy, when’s he coming home again. Have you been in next door pleasing her JJ, she seems eager to see you again?” 
   
 “No I haven’t but it might be worth a try, don’t you think.” I got a punch for that remark, then a kiss to encourage me not to try. Then Alice showed me her new tits, which had grown up from her nice pear-shaped ones. Josephine let me shear her lovely lunch with her, as she happily fed on milk filled breast, as I sucked the other one. Then as Josephine slept, Alice helped herself to a large portion she found in my trousers. It was far too early for Alice to have intercourse, much to her disgust. Although there was nothing stopping her, playing with her little friend was there. She said next week was going to be different, whatever the doctor thought. I wasn’t allowed to go away for two years, not without shagging her first. 
   
 Before I knew it I had two days left of my leave, to go before I left. Roger had given me an old garage, around the back of his house to keep my car. I had stripped it and prepared it for long storage, and asked Roger to turn the engine once a month. Alice was getting tearful and didn’t want me to go. As in the last few days, I had tenderly fulfilled her desire for sex. With our last two day upon us, Alice had insisted Roger should take full charge of his shop again. 
   
 Seeing she was well capable of looking after herself, and the baby Josephine, and as I was still tinkering with my car in the garage. Roger said he was happy I’d be there to tend to any of Alice’s needs, I did but Josephine was too young, to know exactly what needs I was attending to. While she lay cooing in her cot beside her mother’s bed, where I was reliving Alice’s sexual tensions. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 18 
 We quietly docked without fuss or fanfare, in Singapore naval dockyard at midmorning, and with hand luggage only, went to find our billets. The leading Petty Officer of my mess was there to greet me, and presented me with a note. ‘Report to Captain Foster, at your earliest convenience,’ which in navy terms means now. 
   
 “Come in Petty Officer,” said the Captain as his chef announced me. Then as the door closed, he was out of his chair shaking my hand. 
   
 “Was the trip down a good one,” he asked smiling widely. It seemed he was happy to see me, and I had no idea why, and he saw the puzzled look, I had on my face. 
   
 “You haven’t heard the scuttle buck, on your way here, have you? There’s a buzz going around Portsmouth, about a Petty Officer. Who took a young lady into Lord Nelson, and spent the night with her. The next day he went out and brought back a second lady. Then spent that night with both of them, the description’s of the ladies is very attractive. The description of the Petty Officer, shouts your name without a doubt. The First Sea Lord’s Commander has become very interested in the case. They say he has interviewed the desk clerk, but he didn’t recognise any photos shown to him. He can’t get the name off the hotel register because the Petty Officer signed.” 
   
 “John Smith,” I finished for the Captain, holding my forehead and slowly shaking my head. 
   
 “God what have I done now, and how do I put things right from here.” The Captain was looking perplexed at me and sat on his desk to say. 
   
 “So it was you but what’s the problem, you’re a single man a reputation like that can’t be bad surely.” I shook my head again and replied to his question. 
   
 “Yes but you don’t understand, it’s not all true. Yes, I spent the night with a lovely lady, but the next day her sister found me. She asked me where her sister was; I reunited them at the hotel and left them there.” The Captain still looked puzzled, 
   
 “I still don’t see a problem.” He said so I had to add. 
   
 “The sister of the lady I spent the night with, is the commander’s wife Madeline.” Now the Captain got the picture, and he put his hand to his head. 
   
 “God I see what you mean Petty Officer, she would be charged unfairly. If the desk clerk recognised Madeline; as being one of the two ladies with you. How do we get her out of harm’s way; that is the question Petty Officer?” I thought hard and could only come up with one answer. 
   
 “Sir I think I should return to Portsmouth, and do the right thing by her.” The Captain thought for a while, then coming to a dissection he said. 
   
 “No you stay here, and I’ll see what I can do with our contacts back home. If push comes to shove, you may have to jump into the firing line. Let’s see if we can defuse the situation first before we do something foolhardy.” I thanked the Captain for his trouble and went about my duties. Months went by and I heard nothing, and neither did the Captain. I did some shopping at the tailors that made Alice’s dress and sent home silk pyjamas and dressing gowns. For Alice and Roger to sell in the shop, and they sent me measurements of things to have made. 
   
 We were making a tidy profit, from the goods I sent home, and the boxing team were doing well and seemed popular, some of the training sessions were drawing spectators. A lot of the wren’s were joining the keep fit classes we had started, but some were causing a distraction to the boxing team, by wearing skimpy bikinis to exercise in. We had to impose a dress code, that didn’t please the lads. 
   
 The Far East fleet championships were coming up, and we had a visit from the First Sea Lord. He was on an inspection tour of Far East stations and had his entourage with him. Some had brought their wives with them, and Madeline was one of them. They had been here two days before the gymnasium was visited. As the first sea lord was speaking to the members of the gymnastics team. I saw Madeline looking my way, and then his lordship came to speak to the boxing team. He didn’t seem to recognise me and moved on to the next group. Afterwards, there was a buffet, and Madeline stood beside me at the food table. 
   
 “You have some highly placed friends, I found out two months ago Petty Officer. Malcolm and I were at a reception, for the Swedish ambassador. When a Naval Captain and a Royal Marine lieutenant colonel; stood beside me at the buffet table. As the Captain reached over to get a sandwich, he said without looking at me. “Excuses me miss the principal character, in the lord nelson hotel affair. Say’s he is willing to return home to face the firing squad if the ladies honour is ever in question.” 
   
 "They walked away talking to one another as if he hadn’t spoken to me. I suppose I have you and your friends to thank, for the desk clerk not recognising me. When Malcolm took me to the Lord Nelson hotel; Malcolm has given up on the case thank god, people started to ask why he was so obsessed with it.” I closed my eyes and silently thanked my friends for deliverance. 
   
 “Is Margret behaving herself, Madeline, now that I’m not there to lead her astray?” Madeline looked at me as if I had opened up an old wound. 
   
 “She’s turned into a nun since you left, doesn’t go out no drinking no men. She’s had four requests, for a Singapore transfer turned down in three months. Luckily there’s not a position open for her out here, otherwise, she’d be here mooning around you.” Wow Madeline wasn’t holding back was she; I must be number one on her hit list. If there had been nobody about, I think she would have slapped me. 
   
 “Nothing in records at all, I thought they were understaffed,” I said and Madeline gave me a funny look. 
   
 “Records what have they got to do with Margret, she’s part of legal. Margret’s is with the naval advection office, she’s a qualified lawyer.” I was lost why did I have to pick up doc’s; from her if she wasn’t records. Madeline saw me struggling and asked why. 
   
 “I had to report to sub-lieutenant Berries, in her office in admin block ‘A’. I had to pick up service and medical records, for the twenty men being transferred to Singapore.” I looked at Madeline, who was slowly nodding her head. 
   
 “Yes that’s Margret’s office, but block ‘A’ is legal not records.” I was shaking my head, the conniving temptress. 
   
 “She lured me into her office, on false pretences Madeline. There she knew I couldn’t refuse her demand, for the remainder of the fifteen rounds.” Madeline’s jaw dropped open, and she shook her head slowly. 
   
 “No I don’t believe it, no you didn’t; no you couldn’t have done it another eight times.” I tried not to smile but failed miserably. 
   
 “All Thursday night from five in the evening, until four in the morning,” I said. 
   
 “God you’re an animal, did you get her drunk again you basted.” I had to slow this down; so far she had talked in low tones. If she got over irate, she might raise her voice. 
   
 “Madeline did you get my records and go down to Plymouth to investigate my past. Margret told me, that you told her that you had.” Madeline gave me a fifthly look at first, then she seemed to soften. 
   
 “No I didn’t, why should I, I couldn’t get your records anyway but Margret could have.” She said and looked like she was beginning to believe me. 
   
 “She’s in a position to request records, for ongoing case’s she could have pulled yours. I do know she went down to Plymouth, god she more obsessed with you than I thought. I was really hoping that with you stationed here, Margret would get you out of her mind. For weeks after that night in Lord Nelson, all she talked about was you. Now you tell me you were in there again with her, have you got a permanent room booked? Where you take young lady’s, to have your way with them?” Now she had to be put right, I couldn’t let her go on thinking that way. 
   
 “I’m sorry you think that badly of me Madeline, but to tell you the truth. Your sister is the only wren; I’ve spent the night with and I didn’t go after her. If you remember you introduced me to her, so if you want to blame anyone look in the mirror. She knew my rules before she got into bed with me, no promises no commitments. I told her there would be no permanent woman in my life until I left the Navy. Unfortunately, though I seem to have broken my own rules, and now I think I am engaged.” Madeline looked at me sideways, and I thought I saw a light of kindness in her eyes. 
   
 “We stopped in Haifa on the way here, and I met Ava and her dad again. I didn’t actually ask her, but I did put a grass ring I made on her finger. If that was you, would you think I had proposed?” I asked looking into Madeline's eyes, hoping she would see me as I really am, and not the monster she thought I was. 
   
 “The Israeli girl, you’ve been with the Israeli minister’s daughter, they let you get close to her the fools. God the poor innocent girl what did you do, sneak into her tent one dark night. It’s a wonder we not at war with Israel right now, it’s a pity they didn’t catch you sneaking out.” She said it in a hard tone, not a loud one, but it wasn’t what I wanted. She was about to turn and walk away when Captain Foster made his way to the table. 
   
 “Evening Mrs Anderson I hope you’re enjoying your visit to Singapore, and I hope all is well at home. The Petty Officer and I; haven’t heard the latest news from Portsmouth. It’s refreshing to have the chance, to hear the latest gossip straight from home.” Madeline looked at the Captain and then to me, then back again to the Captain. 
   
 “Captain Foster, do you know a Captain Metcalf, and a Royal Marine lieutenant colonel Johnson?” She asked, her eyes looking hard at the Captain. 
   
 “Err yes I do, their very good friends of mine why may I ask.” 
   
 “The Captain and colonel informed me, that a certain party was willing to face a firing squad. I could save a lot of people more trouble from this party, if you could get me a gun to shoot him here and now.” As Madeline turned to go, the Captain looked at me and said. 
   
 “Oh dear, that didn’t go well did it.” I had my hand on my forehead again; this is getting harder by the minute. 
   
 “I’m afraid not sir, I thought to offer myself up as a sacrificial lamb. Might lessen her anger towards me, but I seem to have done the opposite. She is still mad at me because of her sister, and I may have now put the cat among the pigeons. I’ve told her about Ava Janzen and being engaged, but she thinks it just to get Ava into bed. Sir, I’ve had sex with four women in my entire life, two of them are Wrens and they approached me. One took me to bed twice on a challenge, and one dragged me into a field and compromised me, but everybody thinks I’m the sex maniac.” I looked at the floor, shaking my head slowly. 
   
 "You know Sir I might just do as she asked; I’ll get a gun and let her put me out of my misery.” It was the turn of the Captain to shake his head, as he put his hand on my shoulder and said. 
   
 “It might help if you had some leave, take some time off man. In the three months, you’ve been here, you’ve done nothing but work hard. You’ve been setting up the training and exercise for your boxing team, and a training programme for the rest of the garrison. Then you’ve got the Far East fleet tournaments to train for yourself, worrying about this other thing is going to wear you down.” 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 19 
 He was right I could do with a distraction; the only trouble was what I needed was ten thousand miles away. She was living at fifty-four Mt Pleasant Drive, Wellesley Park Wellington. I did have a weekend on one of the local beaches; with a few of the lads. We took a picnic hamper and a few crates of Tiger beer. Sat on the sand drinking and eating, and then sent back for more beer when we ran out. There was about six of us at the start, but then it had grown into a big party in no time. Two nights we slept on the beach, where the girls came from I had no idea. 
   
 The party ended Sunday night; when the Captain sent two trucks down to pick up his wayward men. It was sheer agony pounding the running track, with a head that had two loose cannonballs rolling around in it. It was better doing that than reporting sick, and unfit for duty with self-inflicted wounds. Two lads, I didn’t know; came up to me on a Monday afternoon and introduced themselves. Robby and Simon were EM’s {electricians} and had joined the party late on Friday night. They said it was a bloody good do, and that they didn’t know I was such a fun guy. They thanked me for letting them join the party and getting it going in the first place. 
   
 They had thought I was a workaholic because I hadn’t stopped setting things up. Like organising the team training schedules and venues, ever since I arrived three months ago. They hadn’t known of a party like it before, and they had been here over a year. I thanked them and told them, I can’t remember anything after Friday night myself. They laughed and said the party really got going, Saturday afternoon when I started singing; and they had joined in because Robby had his ukulele with him. Simon played his harmonica, while Henry used the empty beer crates as drums. People came from everywhere, there must have been a hundred or more. The chivvy police came Saturday night to check us out but left happy. Then Robby asked if I was interested, in getting together with them to form a dance band. 
   
 “With your voice, you could front our little band. We could be an alternative to the Marine band; for dances. We have practise sessions on Tuesdays and Wednesday nights at the theatre. Think about it and pop around to see if you’d like to, you don’t know until you try.” Robby said sticking his hand out in friendliness, which I took and smilingly said. 
   
 “I’ll think about it, but I’m not promising.” They seemed like nice boys, but I couldn’t remember them. Or of me singing with them, but what really frightened me. Was when that night a Wren winked at me and said, ‘bloody good night wasn’t it’. It got me thinking, what else I got up to that night. Tuesday night I was outside the theatre, listening to the boys playing. They weren’t bad for a bunch of amateurs, and I walked in to look at them. Robby saw me first and happily greeted me, and introduced me to the rest of them. Simon, I already knew and he had a clarinet in his hand, Henry was the drummer and the base player was frank. 
   
 The piano player called John I seemed to recognise and turned out to be a cook. John and Frank weren’t at the beach party, so didn’t know me from there. He did know I was the boxing champ, here for the title of Far East champion. By the end of the night, they had accepted me as a friend and a member of their group. We had done a few rock and roll numbers, by Elvis, Buddy Holley, and Jerry Lee Lewis. I liked Dean Martin and got them to try return to me, which was Alice’s favourite song of his. 
   
 As I sang them I thought of her, and although it needed a bit of practice it wasn’t that bad. We had finished at ten and had a few people wander in to listen. Wednesday there were a few more rating in the theatre, as we were setting up the gear. More came in later; mostly Wren’s when they heard the music playing. We tried, return to me again, and it sounded good. John said he knew that’s Amore on the piano when I asked them if they could play it. Maria, Bob’s wife being from Malta spoke Italian and had taught me the words. So as John played I sang partly in Italian, and partly in English. The other boys tried to join in, but it needed a lot of practice. Our audience seemed to like it, and as we were packing up. Some asked when were we doing a dance, and Robby turned to ask me. 
   
 “You’re the leader of your grope Robby, I’m just the singer you make the decisions,” I answered throwing the reasonability back to him, and he was a little hesitant to take it. 
   
 “You’re a Petty Officer we’re just ratings, we couldn’t tell you what to do.” He said looking at the others, who were nodding agreement with his way of thinking. A lesson in leadership was needed here I thought, and I gave one to Robby. 
   
 “Robby, when you think, we're ready, you find a venue and arrange the advertising. Or you offer our services to someone, free of charge that has the venue. The later is the best because it won’t cost you money, and it showcases us to potential clients. Then you can negotiate; what fees you think you are worth. That’s all the advice I’m giving you, stop being a rating and start climbing the ladder.” I left them to think about it, as they put their gear away. Thursday I was called to the Captain's office and wondered if it was about the weekend. 
   
 “You have new additions to your fan club Petty Officer, my wife was in the theatre last night. With the ladies of the Shakespeare players, they are renovating some scenery and props. She told me they heard a small band, not only playing rock and roll but nice dance music. She was surprised to see you singing, like Elvis and Dean Martin. Our daughter’s birthday is next month, she wonders if I could persuade that band to play at her party. Seriously, I didn’t know you had this side to you; it seems you have some hidden talents.” 
   
 I smiled I’d been told that before, but I’d never really shown them openly. It was mostly with a friend in the pub, or when mum made me sing with the church choir. Jeanette would sit at our old upright piano, and the whole family would murder some innocent tune. 
   
 “Thank you, sir, I think the lads would be honoured to do it, but I’m not in charge of the group. Robby started it up and I’d prefer you spoke with him; I’ll help them as much as I can until I have to travel. This year it’s the Far East tournament, next year they're starting the commonwealth combined forces. I’m going to be busy enough, without doing lots of gigs with the band. I can tell him to come and see you Sir, or you could visit the theatre on Tuesdays or Wednesdays nights.” I said hoping he would understand; my reasons for stepping back from running the band. 
   
 “Good, I’ll do just that it will give me a chance, to see what some of the garrison personnel get up to. Besides having drinking orgies; on the beach all weekend. I’ve been told it was a raucous affair and was conducted in a very friendly atmosphere. The local constabulary had no trouble reported, and enjoyed the friendly banter.” He said straight-faced as he looked at me, then smiling said. 
   
 “You look the better for it; you seem to have lost the tension.” 
   
 “Yes, Sir I have felt better since the weekend, although I don’t seem to remember most of it. I made more friends, last weekend than in the last three months. Doing this with the band has lightened me up as well, and the ratings are seeing I’m approachable. If you get a list of what your daughter likes, we’ll do your best to do them on the night.” I said then asked if we had confirmation, for the dates of the boxing matches. He said he had and we went over them, so I could work out a timetable for myself. Tuesday night we had a bigger audience, and John suggested we charge an entrance fee. We tried a few numbers we all knew, and they worked well and had some spectators dancing. 
   
 Two wrens were jiving, and I jumped down and jived with both of them. Like I did with Jeanette and Alice, at the dances we went too back home. It went down well, and the boys were gelling together. Then John asked if anyone had any requests, and we had several we couldn’t do in public. I did three of Elvis’s songs, blue moon, I love you because, and love me. We were halfway through I love you because when the Captain and his wife came in. They waited until we finished love me before they approved the raised bandstand. 
   
 “At ease everyone,” he said when we all came to attention. 
   
 “My wife would like to speak, to the leader of the band.” He said and everybody looked at me, I held out my hand to indicate Robby and said. 
   
 “That will be Robby Sir; he’s the bandleader by default as he started it.” The party was a week before my first fight, and the Captain's daughter loved her surprise party. Robby was inundated with requests, for his band to play at private dos. I gave him some dates; I could make to be with them. 
   
  “Charge them, and use the money to upgrade your gear, and don’t make long-term plans Robby. You’re in the Navy, you’re going to be split up sometime in the future.” I told him, to try to keep his feet on the ground, because he was flying high, with all the attention they were getting. I hoped the band was getting recognised for their playing, not for my singing voice. 
   
 The Far East tournament would last six months and be staged all around the region. The semi-final rounds of the fights; were in Hong Kong. The final championship rounds; were held in the garrison at Singapore. As predicted I became Far East Super Welterweight Champion, now the whole team had to start training again. For the commonwealth all forces boxing tournament, starting in three months time. The finals were going to be held in Perth Western Australia, in nine months. I was looking forward to going back there; all I had to do was to win all my bouts. I had just over two years left in the Navy. I’d like to leave with that belt around my waist, and an unbeaten record would be the icing on the cake. 
   
 First I had to survive my surprise twenty-first birthday party, it had been a month since the Far East tournament had finished. I had been away with a salvage crew, for two weeks in my role as a frogman. We were inspecting a wartime wrack, found off the island of Pulau Mapur. It turned out to be a Japanese ship, so they were informed and we left it. We arrived back in Singapore on a Friday afternoon, a day after my birthday and I felt something was brooding. Nothing was said to me to indicate anything, and I think that’s what made me wonder. It was the way the lad's greeted me, even the Captain seemed guarded. 
   
 It wasn’t until I got into the Naffe; that it finally droned on me what was up. I was pushed into the centre of the small dance floor and made to suffer five ear-shattering choruses of happy birthday. Plus cheers from everyone including the Captain and his wife, then another surprise when a smiling Susan jumped into my arms. Who was egged on by Robert her husband, they had arrived from England three days earlier? He should have come out with us almost a year ago but had declined the posting on compassionate grounds. As there were no married quarters available at the time, he wouldn’t come out without Susan. Or was it she wouldn’t let him come out without her. Anyhow they were here now, and we had our physiotherapist back with us. It didn’t take long, for Susan to start telling me the gossip. 
   
 “Did you know your old Captain on Eagle, has been made up to Rear Admiral. He’s C in C of Portsmouth now, and there have been some changes. I can’t tell you all of them, but the barracks and dockyard are much happier now. Oh and we saw those four women, that were in the Nelson on my birthday. We were in there last Friday, having a farewell party. When we told them we were flying out here, one said to give you her best wishes, and hoped you’d be happy in Israel, what did she mean Joe.” I promised to tell her all about it, but not there and not then. So we arranged to meet Sunday, and spend the day on the beach. As Robert played with his three-year-old girl Hannah, I told Susan all about Ava and her dad and how we met. Then we played Susan’s game, of twenty questions. 
   
 “You’ve only seen her five times, how do you know she’s the one? I don’t believe it, you haven’t kissed her yet? Her brothers were with you all the time; they never left you alone with her? What the hell did you talk about, and did you ask her to marry you or not? What do you mean you gave her a grass ring, but neither of you spoke? God, man you’ve got half the Wren population of Portsmouth, after you and waiting for you to come back! From what I’ve heard since we got here, there’s not a single unattached Wren here that wouldn’t say no to you!” 
   
 “God you fell for a girl, you’ve only held hands with five times and not kissed at all. She thousands of miles away from you, and you don’t phone up to talk to her. You write letters to her dad, he answers them but she doesn’t. You’ve bought an engagement ring; you’re going to give to her next year. God, I wished Robert was half that romantic; you’re going to break some bloody hearts when you tie the knot.” She said putting her arms around my neck and giving me a big kiss. 
   
 “Hay not in front of Hannah, I don’t want her picking up all your bad habits,” Robert said as he tickled Hannah’s bare belly with his lips, making her shriek with laughter. He was only feet away, so heard all that was said. 
   
 “Anyway if he wants to be a monk that’s up to him, I know what I’d do if I was him,” Robert said and got a playful slap for saying it. 
   
 “Here Uncle Joe look after my little girl, while I take my big girl for a swim,” Robert said sitting Hannah on my chest and pulling Susan to her feet. I watched them running into the sea, as I waved Hannah’s arm goodbye. Then I made her laugh, as I tossed her into the air. Wondering how baby Josephine was, and would she like me. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 
 Now Robert was here he took charge, of all exercises and training routines. He was a leading hand sick bay attendant, but as far as we were concerned, he was the boss. He was our very own medic, any cuts and burses he dealt with it. Susan was once a Wren theatre nurse; and a good one until she met Robert. Then Hannah came along, now she unofficially mothering us as well as Hannah. We all chipped in to pay for her airfares if we could, but sometimes we went by ship. No ladies were allowed on Royal Navy Ships, not when they were out to sea. So she had to stay in Singapore when we sailed on naval ships to some of our contests. 
   
 New Zealand and Australia, we flew there by commercial airlines. So Sue came as a privately hired additional medical staff, sanctioned by Captain Foster. Who needed a nurse to help look after his wife, as well as the boxing team? Although I thought the Captain’s wife Kersey, looked remarkably well and robust. When I danced with her at my twenty-first party, but she did get a little out of breath. When we danced to Elvis Parsley’s blue shade shoes, that was after we had jived to the jailhouse rock. 
   
 I fought and beat the kiwi navy champ in New Zealand, and then the kiwi army champ beat the kiwi air force champ. In Australia, the Navy champ beat the RAAF champ, and I beat the Aus army champ in Freemantle. At the arena stadium where I had fought two years before, the now kiwi champ beat the Aus Navy champ. This meant I was to meet the Kiwi army champ, for the final deciding bout of the tournament. The winner would be crowned super welterweight champion, of her Majesty's combined commonwealth forces. 
   
 The match was being staged in the West Australian Cricket ground, known as the WACA in Perth. Being the first tournament to be held for all Commonwealth forces, they reckoned the WACA would be full to its capacity. A warm night under floodlights would make it a hot and sweaty fight, so I had to train for these conditions. September was starting to warm up here, with temperatures ranging from fifty to sixty Fahrenheit. To train in this heat, you had to drink a lot. It meant we ran with a water bag on our backs, and a hose from it to the mouth. Most of our training was done on the long beaches, of the naval base just south of Freemantle. Being a restricted area, there were no distractions in the form of scantily dressed girls swimming. It wasn’t all work and training though, we went out sightseeing and I loved the drive-in cinemas. 
   
 As predicted the WACA was full, and it was a worm night. I was happy with the way the fight was going, at the start of the fifth I was well ahead on points. Although he had caught me with a few good hits, they weren’t on target, and they didn’t slow me down at all. I took most of them in my arms, and the Kiwi was much slower than me. I was much lighter on my feet than he was, and I was souring almost three hits to his one, which put me in a commanding lead. With two four-minute rounds to go after this round, all I had to do was to stay mobile and stay out of his way. 
   
 He had knocked his last two opponents out and was looking a bit frustrated. He hadn’t caught me with his big right hook, because I knew when it was coming each time he throws it. To wind up for the punch, he always dropped his left shoulder to his right. When he jabbed with his left, as you went to block it he would swing his left arm out to the left. It would give his right arm more momentum; as he pivoted his shoulders to gave his right hook more hitting power. I had watched his last two fights, as Robert had filmed them on a sixteen MM sound movie camera. We had studded those films many times, especially his so-called killer punch. Now because he hadn’t got near to hitting me with it, it was beginning to upset him a little. 
   
 Suddenly he body checked me against the ropes and hooked his left arm over me, and the top rope. Trapping me there he rained blows to my kidneys, and abdomen and they hurt. The referee parted us and spoke to the Kiwi, but waved us on to fight. He had slowed me down and caught me again by hooking his arm around mine. With my right hand trapped against his body, and his left arm pressing on my elbow. I was almost bent back, and he landed a few low blows before the referee stepped in. They really hurt me, and I was almost dabbled up in pain. When the referee parted us, he had a few choice words to say to the Kiwi. 
   
 Then he pointed to the four judges, to give the Kiwi an official warning. As the referee held the Kiwi back, I could see the anger in the Kiwi’s eyes. When the referee released him, and signalled with his arms, for the fight to continue. The Kiwi was determined to finish it, and came at me in a rush. The next few seconds were all a blear, and I found the Kiwi laying at my feet. The place was in an uproar, with the crowd cheering and jumping about. As the referee counted to ten and declared the Kiwi out. I wasn’t happy at all and refused to let the boys lift me onto their shoulders. I was tearing my gloves off, and throwing them into the crowd. Then the referee held up my hand and calmed me to be the Super Welterweight Champion. The Kiwi was still laying there out cold, with the Doctor bending over him. Then a stretcher was called for, as the Doctor indicated the Kiwi had a broken jaw. Robert was going mad and yelling to be heard above the noise of the crowd said. 
   
 “Your first knock out Joe, have you got a horseshoe in that glove. I hope they kept putting the film in that camera, that punch was so quick I didn’t see it. The boys back in Singapore; are going to want to see this. We’ll have to send it to Portsmouth as well, god and there’s the forces sports news as well.” The camera; had been set up beside the commentator. So we heard his commentary, as well as seeing the fight when we ran the film later. 
   
 “It’s the start of the fifth folks, and I can’t see the Kiwi winning this fight without a knockout. The Pome is too far ahead on points, for the Kiwi to catch him now. It’s a knockout or nothing, ‘my’ that’s dirty boxing from the Kiwi. He’s got the Pome trapped on the ropes unfairly, and there are dirty punches going in. There’s no warning for the Kiwi folks and they box on, and again the Kiwi goes for the Pome. He’s at it again, using dirty tricks and dirty punches. This time he earned himself a warning from the referee, one more infringement and the fight is stopped. Even his Kiwi supporters are booing him now, but he’s going after the Pome again." 
   
 "My Goodness’ where did that come from, the Kiwi’s on the floor out cold. The Pome sidestepped him as he went in, and seemed to pop up into the air. When he came down he drove the Kiwi into the canvas, with one hell of a downwards pile-driving punch. This Pome has had thirty-one fights all won on points until now. This is the first time he’s put someone down, and he doesn’t look happy about it, he’s taking off his gloves and throwing them into the crowd. Eight, Nine, Ten, the Kiwi’s been counted out, and he’s still lifeless on the canvas. The Pome refusing to let his team lift him onto their shoulders, now the referee calling for the Doctor.” 
   
 “The referee is holding up the Pome’s arm and declaring him the Commonwealth Champion. The Doctor calling for a stretcher, and indicating the Kiwi has a broken jaw. Folks I’ve just been told the Pome had a nickname; he was called the Power Puff Champ. Because his punches were so light, well they weren’t tonight. He’s got a new nickname from now on; to me, he’s going to be the Piledriver champ.” 
   
 We had another three weeks in Australia before we went back to Singapore, for official prize-giving ceremonies. There were a few social parties, where we were paraded and introduced to so-called important people. There was one at the British Embassy, where I found a pair of eyes staring at me there. 
   
 “Well, you seem to break your own rules, quite a bit Mr Powder Puff. What happened to you doesn’t have to beat a man senseless, to win a barbaric boxing match.” Madeline hissed at me, as she sipped her glass of Champagne. 
   
  Then she gave me an icy stare, which was meant to turn me to stone. I was about to answer her when the Commander called her away to meet the ambassador. As she left Susan appeared beside me, and handed me a fruit punch and said. 
   
 “I heard all that Joe, she has got a bee in her bonnet about you, hasn’t she. You should take her to bed, that’s what she really wants you know. She's frustrated as hell because you haven’t made a pass at her.” I looked at Susan who was calmly sipping her drink, as she watched Madeline talking to the ambassador. 
   
 “No your wrong Susan she just hates my guts that’s all, she’d have me arrested if I made a pass at her.” Susan was shaking her head, as she still watched Madeline. 
   
 “I’m not wrong Joe look at her; she’s sneaked five looks at you since she’s been over there. Look there’s another one she got the hot's for you; that’s what’s making her so mad.” I had seen Madeline turn her head slightly towards us, but it was just her moving her head wasn’t it. It didn’t mean Susan was right, and I wasn’t going to put my neck in a noose to test Susan’s theory. 
   
 While we had been in Perth, we had visited the popular beaches on the weekends. Some were just fine for families, but two we found were not frequented by couples with children. Instead, there was always a group of bodybuilders showing themselves off, but with hardly any females around them. We had a minibus at our disposal, which could seat eight with room in the back for luggage. Us four boxers with Robert Susan and Hannah found it ideal for outings around Perth. Visiting a wildlife sanctuary in the hills, or the marmoreal grounds at Kings Park was a tourist must. Hannah enjoyed the Kangaroos and Koala bears and wanted to take one home. 
   
 North of the city the beaches were not as wide as in the south, with high rocky outcrops and very close to the road. One beach we went too was in the area of Sorrento, and just like the island off of Italy, it was full of Italians. The beach was nice and situated between two rocky groins, to protect it from the large waves of the Indian Ocean. As you walked off the road, there was a flat grassy area with picnic tables and a bar-be-q. At the tables were a group of dark-haired people, which were defiantly from the Italian area. We had some funny looks, as us five men carried the picnic gear onto the beach. Then stripped off our shirts, and stood in our training shorts. 
   
 Then as the towels were being laid out, Robert and I went back to the bus for Susan and Hannah. As we passed the group at the tables, I heard a remark in Italian. In my limited knowledge of the language, I picked up a couple of words. When we had deposited Susan and Hannah on the towels, I walked back towards the bus. As I passed the chap who had made the remark, I greeted him in Italian and he immediately recoiled from me. I carried on to the bus, knowing he had realized I had understood his earlier remark. At the bus I opened the door and closed it again, there was nothing I wanted in there. So I walked back towards my group, as I neared the chap he watched me very closely. 
   
 As I passed him I wished his whole group, a nice day in Italian. We swim and play with Hannah, and then at lunchtime, we sat to eat our picnic. Susan played mother and handed out the food, while Robert held Hannah and cleaned the sand off her hands. “Scusi" I heard over my shoulder, and I looked to see a middle-aged gentleman standing behind me. 
   
 “Would you like some wine with your meal?” He said in a very thick Italian accent, holding a bottle of red wine out to me. 
   
 “Grazie maybe for the lady, we are boxers in training so are not allowed,” I said smiling at him, and holding out my hand in friendship. He took it and shook it warmly, then he filled Susan’s cup with wine then asked. 
   
 “You speak Italian so you not Australian, Australian’s no want'a speak Italian so why you speak Italian?” I smiled and waved my hand, to indicate my friends and said. 
   
 “We are boxers with the British Navy; we are here for the boxing tournament. I speak a little Italian because my friend’s wife is a Maltese. She speaks Italian, and she taught me to sing some songs in Italian.” He smiled and said. 
   
 “You sing like Caruso maybe, you have the big chest for opera no.” I laughed all of us did; then Susan got up and walked towards the grassed area. She walked up to a man with an accordion, on the table in front of him and said. 
   
 “You play, he sings.” I was shaking my head saying. 
   
 “No Susan no, don’t do this to me please.” As the man took his accordion off the table, a fellow on the other table picked up a mandolin. As he strummed on a few strings, Susan clapped her hands with joy and said. 
   
 “Buona sera signorina, if you please it’s my favourite” This was bullying of the highest degree, and I was the most seiner rating here. Even the Italians had joined in, giving me the slow hand clap. As the musicians started playing the intro twice before they bullied me into singing it. By the time I had finished Buona sera, the occupants of the houses over the road. Had come out to see where the music was coming from, and now we had two violins playing as well. They had made room for the boys and Susan, to sit at the tables, and the Italian men clapped and whistled when I serenaded Mama with Amerada. Then it was the turn of the young ladies, to blush and go coy as I sing that’s Amore. It had turned out to be a good party, and we enjoyed their company. We finally left with our bellies full, of Mama’s good Italian home cooking. With a solemn promise to return to Sorrento, before we left Australia. 
   
 Now the tournament was over, we were given the freedom to wander as we wished. Apart from one more engagement, we were free to do what we wanted for two whole weeks. So we were on our way back to Sorrento, with four crates of red wine. Mama Sabatini did us proud, with the food the ladies gathered together. We were singing and dancing on the beach, until late into the night. One of Mama’s girls gave her bed to Susan and Hannah, the rest of us just slept on the beach. One of Mr Sabatini boys was a chef and worked for a firm subcontracted to the Australian military. They had supplied a fish buffet, in the VIP lounge at the WACA the night of my fight. He had told his father, all about the fight and the bigwigs. 
   
 “Mario told them you would win; he told this lady if he fights like he sings he is Champion already.” Mr Sabatini said speaking proudly of his boy, who wasn’t there because he was working. I wondered who the lady was; it couldn’t be Madeline, could it. Hell, that would really put, another nail in her hand, for her to hammer into my coffin. 
   
 The premier of Western Australia was very pleased, with the way the boxing tournament went, and the interest it had brought to his capital, and he wanted to hold one in Perth on annual bases. All the participating team officials of the tournament had been invited, to the reception at government house on a Monday night in Perth. Along with all the class boxing teams, we had two champions in our team. Jock Gallagher had won the Bantamweight championship, and I, of course, had the super welterweight. There were little groups around the big room, talking about the politics of staging such an event. We as a team tried to stay as far away from them as possible, and let our Captain do all the talking. One notable group had Captain Foster, along with the First Sea Lord and his entourage. I was busy looking at Madeline when I heard someone addressing me. 
   
 “Excuse me Petty Officer, I would like to apologize for the behaviour of my boxer.” A captain of the New Zealand Army was saying to me, his face had a very sincere look upon it. 
   
 “He has been reprimanded for his actions and has been sent home in disgrace. Again I would like to apologize, and I hope you don’t judge us all by his example.” I thanked the Captain, and he walked away as Susan tugged my arm. 
   
 “Captain Foster’s calling us over to him, he’s with the Australian premiere.” He was indeed, so was the First Sea Lord and Madeline. Captain Foster introduced all of us, to the premier who seemed a down to earth sort of guy. 
   
 “Glad to meet all of you, and that was some show you put on last Saturday night. Nobody saw that coming, especially your opponent. I must say, the whole fight was entertaining.” He said holding out his hand for me to shake, which I readily did. 
   
 “Oh he’s an entertaining sort of a fellow,” said Madeline looking a little drunk as she shipped her Champagne. 
   
 “I hear he sings to entertain the locals, at drunken beach parties. I suppose its broody sea shanties and the like, but nothing that would appeal to a discerning audience.” I didn’t have the chance to answer, Captain Foster stepped right in. 
   
 “I don’t argue with that at all, he entertained at my daughter’s birthday party. My daughter and wife thought him a wonderful singer; I haven’t heard anyone say he isn’t.” I was getting embarrassed as my admirers were defending me, but then Susan waded into Madeline with both feet. 
   
 “The apparent problem with Mrs Anderson; is that she doesn’t know personally how well he performs. She is relying on what others have told her, about how good he is at performing.” The referents were lost on the others, but I could see it registered with Madeline. The reference was also clear to me, but how did Susan know about Margret. It was the premier who finally stopped the bickering when he asked. 
   
 “Perhaps we could settle this here and now, we have an orchestra that has no singer. Would the Petty Officer like to give us all, the pleaser of listening to him sing?” I hadn’t expected this not here not now, it was different enjoying a sing-song with friends. This was a whole new ballgame; this would be an audience of theatregoers. Musicals at west end theatres, or the equivalent in their own countries. 
   
 I hesitated and looked around me, and then Madeline made up my mind. She could see I was dithering and had a smug look on her face. 
   
 “Is that an official request Sir, something I shouldn’t decline?” I asked looking him full in the eyes, expecting the first sea lord to intervene. 
   
 “Not at all Petty Officer you may decline without recompense, the decision is entirely yours.” The premier said and I knew, he knew why I had asked. I went to the drinks table and got a glass of neat whiskey. Loosening my top coiler button, and then relaxed my throat with the whiskey. Only then did I approach the orchestra conductor, and asked if they knew ‘Be my love’ by Mario Lanza. He nodded and looked towards me, to let him know when to start. I hadn’t done this in public, only in the bathroom. Or in the middle of a field, did I try to sing like Mario Lanza. Would my nerves hold up now I was going to do it for a real audience, Instead of cows and sheep? 
   
 I nodded to the conductor and looked at Madeline as the intro was played, and I saw the whole room turn to look at me and saw the shock on Madeline’s face. As I started to sing be my love, as Mario Lanza would have sung it. She was rooted to the spot, and I was sure she was trembling as I held her eyes with mine. In front of the bandstand, Susan stood smiling, as Robert put his arms around her. Captain Foster’s wife leaned back onto him, as he cradled her in his arms. Nobody had ever heard me sing like this before; hell I had never heard me sing like this. It sounded very good to me, and by the way, people were smiling it sounded good to them. There was one man in the room, that didn’t look very happy. 
   
 The commander was looking at his shocked red-faced wife, standing alone in the empty space that was the dance floor. I’m sorry Madeline but you did challenge me, just like your sister did, and now I’ve just raped you in front of all these people. When the song reached its ending crescendo people clapped, some said encore others shouted more. Even the orchestra was applauding, and Susan was shouting 
   
 “Buona sera signorina.” The conductor didn’t hesitate, and the opening cords of Buona sera began to play. Madeline had disappeared, and dancers had taken her place. The commander was nowhere to be seen, and the premier was talking happily with Captain Foster. I sang five more songs, four by Dean Martin and Mario Lanza's 'because your mine'. I was quizzed after by Robert and Susan, on why they hadn’t heard me like this before. The simple answer was, I didn’t really know if I was good enough. As Robert went for more drinks, it gave me the chance to question Susan. 
   
 “That remark you made to Madeline, was a bit too close to the truth how did you know?” I asked as soon as Robert left. 
   
 “That wasn’t too hard to work out Joe; the description of the man could only have been you. It was only the woman we couldn’t place, until the night of our leaving party. Madeline was there with her sister Margret, and Margret got very interested in our plans. When she found out we were on our way to Singapore and would be seeing you there. Then when she heard we had been communicating, she asked so many questions it was obvious she was the one you bedded.” Susan answered feeling and looking cocky, at her detective work. As she polished her red nails, on her blouse and looked cheekily at me. As Robert came back, he had the premier and Captain with him. 
   
  “The orchestra leader has come up with a request; he would like you to join them next Saturday. It is a long holiday weekend here, from Friday to Monday. The open-air theatre in Kings Park; will have bands and player on show all weekend. The orchestra is there Saturday for four hours, would you consider joining them for their concert.” The premier asked, looking hopefully at me. I was so overwhelmed with the honour, of being asked to perform with them. I almost forgot; that we were doing on Friday. The Premier saw my face drop, into disappointment and asked why. 
   
 “I’m sorry Sir, but we are flying back to Singapore on Friday. I would love to oblige your request, but as you see we just won’t be here.” The smile had returned to the Premier's face, and he turned to the Captain and asked. 
   
 “Have you got to be in Singapore, for the weekend Captain?” The Captain looked a little puzzled and answered the Premier with. 
   
 “No Sir we haven’t but our seats are already booked, and our gear is going as cargo on the same flight.” Again the Premiers face split into a huge smile and put his hand on the Captains shoulder. 
   
 “That’s no problem at all if you agree; I’ll cancel your seats but send your cargo. You can have my private jet on Sunday; to take you back to Singapore it seats eight.” He said his smile beaming from ear to ear, it was settled then, I would be in the park on Saturday. Tuesday and Wednesday, I spent with the orchestra going through the program. Thursday afternoon Susan Robert and I made a trip up to Sorrento, to invite the Sabatini family to the park. We didn’t tell them why exactly, we just said we wanted to say goodbye. They were a little puzzled but said they would be pleased to come. 
   
 The orchestra was scheduled to do two, two-hour performances. One would be in the morning from ten to twelve midday, and then one in the evening from six. The Sabatini family were coming at four for an evening picnic at five. We had commandeered a covered picnic table, which was just off to one side of the open theatre. There were several spaced out on the edge, of the audience seating area. The one we had chosen, was the front one just off to the right of the stage. The table could seat ten people and was aligned end on to the stage. 
   
 The Sabatini’s arrived and we showed them to our table, at five we had the picnic delivered. Mr Sabatini got excited when he saw the Premier and his party arrive. Mama kept telling me I wasn’t eating enough when I just sipped at some wine and nibbled at a ham sandwich, she couldn’t know I was so nerves as I waited for six-thirty. I excused myself when the orchestra had played their second number, and I went into the theatre and to the backstage area. I was standing in the wings, as they finished the third tune. Then the conductor went to the microphone and announced me as a guest singer. When I appeared from the wings, the Premier and his wife applauded, and from the picnic table, there were whistles and loud clapping. I glanced at the picnic table; then switched on the microphone and looked at the Premier. 
   
 “I would like to take this opportunity, to thank the people of Perth for their hospitality. I came here to win a trophy, but have lost part of my heart. I have fallen in love with your City and the people in it, especially a place we have called little Italy. The capital of this place is Mama Sabatini’s house, and I would like to say goodbye to the capital of little Italy.” 
   
 That was the cue for the orchestra to start playing, and after the intro, I sang Arrivederci Roma to Mama. I sang six songs in total, two Mario Lanza style and four like Dean Martin. When I left the stage, there was hardly an empty seat to be had. Mama covered my face with kisses when I returned to the picnic table. Then I introduced the Sabatini’s to the Premier when he came over to thank me for my little speech. 
   
 “When you return to Perth again, I want to know about it?” He said holding out his hand, and I felt that he really meant it. Mama cried when we finally said goodbye to them, and Susan had a tear in her eyes as well. I had one month left in Singapore when we got back, and there would be no more boxing matches for me. I would leave Singapore, and be home for Christmas. Back in Perth, I had told the Captain, I wasn’t going to box anymore. In that last fight I had lost my temper, I didn’t want that to happen again. To lose your temper in a fight; means you lose control of yourself. I was adamant that wasn’t happening again, that’s what I told the Captain. He said he would take it under advisement but would keep it unofficial for the time being.  As there was no boxing going on, I could continue to train and do my other duties. 
   
 As I was returning to England soon, I could make the final decision then. The Captain knew of my future plans, he had seen the ring I had made. It was a golden, Replica of the grass one I made her in Haifa. I was due to return home at the end of November, but instead of going by ship that would take five weeks. I would fly from Singapore to Jerusalem; see Ava and give her the ring before I went home. October the twenty-second was Ava’s twenty-first birthday; I had an early flight from Singapore booked. It would be landing in Jerusalem mid-afternoon, where Ava’s dad would have me picked up. The hotel I was booked into; was the same place as Ava’s surprise party. So all I had to do then; was to get ready and wait for them to arrive. 
   
 That was the plan, let’s hope it goes like clockwork. Until then I just had suffered, the agony of waiting for it to happen. The boy’s in the band kept me busy, and Susan and Hannah kept me from going dually. I was going to miss this little grope; they had been good friends to me. I told Susan that, the Friday night before I flew out. The band and I had done some shows, in the garrison’s theatre. The Captain had asked; if I would do one last show before I left. Susan and I were in the wings, waiting for my turn when I told her. 
   
 “Susan I’m really going to miss you being around, you and Robert have been good friends to me, and you’re the only girl I know, that doesn’t want to get me into bed.” Susan was straitening my bow tie at the time and didn’t raise her head just her eyes. 
   
 “Whoever told you that is a bloody liar Joe Lacey, but if anybody asks I’ll deny I said that.” She said and I could see mischief, twinkling in her blue eyes.  She went up on tiptoes and gave me a peck on the lips. Then as she wiped her thumb, over my red lipstick smudged lips she said. 
   
 “That colour really shuts you, Joe, if you want me to put some more on your lips later; I’d be more than willing to oblige.” She said wrinkling her nose and blowing me a kiss. Then she disappeared through the stage door, to go to her seat beside Robert. She had left me in shock, not in a million years did I suspect that of Susan. Yes, she had kissed me before, but Robert had always been there. I had always thought, they had been playful friendly kisses. Maybe once or twice she had lingered in her kiss, but she had been a little drunk then. Anyway, I liked her and Robert, too much to jeopardize our friendship, that is if I had any thought of wanting to with Susan! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 
 Although it was an early flight, I had a good size party to see me off. Susan was the only woman there, so it was handshakes all around. With a kiss on the cheek and a big hug from baby Hannah, then Susan got her arms around me., and there was a tear from her, as we kissed goodbye. It was a good flight, and Aaron’s driver was there to convey me to the hotel as promised. Then at five I was showered and dressed in my best white dress tropical uniform. 
   
 With a bunch of white desert rose’s, and a twenty-first cardboard key to my heart, and Ava’s ring in my pocket. I waited for them to arrive then as the car pulled up, I had to hide for fear of being seen. The balcony which overlooked the entrance of the hotel had slime pillars spaced along its solid balustrade. Not much cover but just enough to hide, careful you clumsy oath catch that before it falls into the dust and dirt. 'A flash of light, a thunderous roar and the floor rushed up to me then there was pain. 
   
   
   
 Darkness surrounded me, a darkness that was never-ending. It wrapped itself around me like a shroud, not a shared of light shown through its thick layers. It felt like I was in a tunnel, a long tunnel of blackness that went on forever. I was drifting through it, slowly drifting along into dark nothingness. 
   
 Then there were tiny sounds, like the tinkling of water. Of things placed on things, and of tiny soft footsteps drifting into the distance. My arm would rise on its own and slowly fall again. My body felt dampness then would dry, and soft voices that I could not understand. Then they too would fade into the darkness, then I was back into the nothingness again. A quiet nothingness surrounded by darkness, a darkness that let nothing in and nothing out. I felt loneliness and tried to reach out, but my arms would not obey my mind. 
   
 I continued drifting until the tiny sounds of tinkling water returned. These things repeat themselves over and over again, where was I who was I what was I. I was in a dark fussy place I knew not where, or what I was doing there. Then the darkness wasn’t as dark as before, it was greyish and fussy shapes began drifting about. Then the greyness got darker, and for a while, I was in nothingness again. Until I was aware of the lighter greyness appearing again, and of things around me like rows of beds just visible in the dimness. 
   
 There was an area of light out there, somewhere in the dimness. I turned my eyes towards it and saw a figure sitting in a chair. I tried to reach out to the figure, but it was too far away and out of my reach. My arm just fell out of the bed, I was laying in and I couldn’t lift it back. Then the figure moved towards me, and took my hanging arm and put it back under the covers. 
   
 “Oh my goodness he’s awake.” The nurse uttered when she saw my eyes looking at her, and she ran from my side to disappear through an opening in the wall. She returned with two others, and curtains were drawn around. Then a light blinded me as it was switched on, and a man in white was bending over me. He was looking into my eyes, with a thing that was producing the light. 
   
 “Welcome back you’ve had us worried, I suppose you’re a little bewildered right now?” He asked, and I couldn’t understand what he was talking about. 
   
 Where had I been, to be welcomed back? I was bewildered where had I come back too if I had been away where had I been. It was all too bewildering and my head was spinning, and I couldn’t answer his questions because I didn’t know. He looked at the other newcomer, another nurse a bit more senior than the first and said. 
   
 “He seems to be coming out of it but he is still not fully conscious, we’ll keep him sedated and bring him out slowly.”  I felt a sharp jab in my arm, and he looked into my eyes again saying. 
   
 “This will keep you nice and relaxed until the morning, I don’t think you’re quite ready to come fully out of it yet.” What was he talking about it was all fussy to me, and he was getting blurry and I was sliding back into nothingness again. Then the darkness surrounded me again, and I drifted through it until the greyness came and that too dissipated. 
   
 “Good morning.” A kindly voice said to me as I opened my eyes, and turned them towards the sound of it. A young lady in a blue and white uniform; was sitting in a chair beside my bed. She took my hand as she got up, then looking at her watch she took my pulse. When she had finished, she smiled down at me and said. 
   
 “Don’t go away, I’ll be right back.” She smiled and walked out of the small room, I was now in and disappeared from my sight. She was soon back and had two male doctors with her, one I thought I’d seen before. 
   
 “How are we this morning?” He asked looking into my eyes, with that light thing he had before. I didn’t answer, I didn’t know. 
   
 “See he’s obviously awake, but he’s not quite with us yet although he’s come around several times. You’ve read his medical notes, I’m wondering if his condition is within your field of interest. They didn’t find him until three days after the bomb went off; it’s a miracle he’s alive. There was not a bone broken or any deep lacerations, just small cuts and abrasions that have now healed. He was buried under tons of rubble, but he was saved by the balcony he was on. The blast folded the balcony up to form a box around him when the building collapsed; it protected him from falling debris. 
   
 The men searching had given up on finding anyone else alive and were moving rubble with a mechanical digger. Then someone noticed his feet and thought they had another corps. He’s been in a comer ever since he was found; he’s been here with us for three weeks since the ninth of November.” The Doctor looking into my eyes said to the other Doctor. The second Doctor had been looking at me as the first was talking and then looking at the notes he was holding said. 
   
 “Yes, he does seem to have a degree of awareness but doesn’t respond to prompting. It could be a kind of amnesia brought on by the concussion of the blast. A sort of blocking out of the world around him, as if he doesn’t want to know what happened. It says here there was heavy brushing, and swelling of his temples. Which would imply a heavy blow to the head, or prolonged presser by the debris on his head? I would suggest his survival is only due to his fitness and stamina, a man with lesser physic wouldn’t have survived for so long.” Said the second Doctor, closing the folder he was looking at. He then turned to the nurse, who was holding my hand and asked.   
   
 “You and three other nurses have been constantly monitoring him, has he spoken at all when he opens his eyes.” 
   
 “No Doctor, it would have been reported if he had. It is only in the last four days, that he has opened his eyes at all. At first, he just stared blankly at the ceiling, until last night when he turned his eyes to look at the duty nurse. He hasn’t moved his lips, or tried to speak at all.” She said still holding my hand, and smiling down at me. As he turned his attention back to the first doctor asked. 
   
 “He’s still on sedatives I presume, can we lessen the dose now we think he’s coming around? He is obviously confused who wouldn’t be, after what he’s been through. The sedatives will only keep him that way; I would suggest completely taking him off them in two days. If the memories flood back and threaten to overwhelm him, we can administer a mild sedative to relax him if we need to. There is nothing in his notes about any violent episodes, while he’s been in this comer. That could mean he’s not dreaming or having flashbacks of what he’s been through.” I heard a phone ringing, and a nurse came in and spoke to the first Doctor. 
   
 “That was the Rear Admirals aide; I told him there was no change as yet Doctor.” She said and left to go back to her office, leaving the Doctor rubbing his chin and looking at me. 
   
 “Every day since he’s been here, I’ve had phone calls from C N C Portsmouth. Once a week a lady, representing the First Sea Lord arrives. They want to know when and if this man will ever be returned to normality, and I can’t tell them if he is going to be a vegetable or not. Look at him a perfect example of a Greek statue,” The Doctor said pulling the bed cover down to my waist. 
   
 “Not a scratch or a blemish on him, if you’re right it seems the only damage is in his head. Please show me how to get him out of there; I want this man well and out of my hospital and with his family.” The Doctor left the room and the nurse covered me up, and then stopped the second doctor leaving. 
   
 “Doctor he’s watching me, he’s following me with his eyes.” She said; her voice happy as she smiled down at me. The Doctor leaned over me, to look down at my face and asked. 
   
 “Can you hear me Petty Officer, if you can look at me?” I did but went back to looking at the nurse. 
   
 “He’d sooner look at you than look at me nurse, keep him occupied I’ll fetch Doctor Martin.” He said as he left, leaving the nurse alone with me. 
   
 “Hello I’m Caroline and I’ve seen you fight, you signed a photo of yourself for me over two years ago. It’s in my locker in the nurse’s quarters, if you’d like to come up I’ll show it to you.” She said rubbing my hand between hers and smiling down at me with her blue eyes. Then there were other nurses beside her, and they smiled down at me too. 
   
 “Lady’s please!” Doctor Martin Said as he shooed out the four nurses; who had come in to stand around my bed with Caroline. 
   
 “Sister Ellis please control your nurses, I know everyone is concerned about his health. That doesn’t mean we throw hospital protocol, out with the bathwater. Now, Doctor Thorne, can you run that theory by me again if you wouldn’t mind it sounds a bit weird.” Doctor Martin said looking into my eyes and moving his finger up and down. For me to follow with my eyes, as Doctor Thorne started speaking. 
   
 “We know the brain shuts down certain functions if it is starved of oxygen until they can realign themselves. It says in this report it took almost two weeks, for the bruising and swelling on his face to go down. Now is there bruising and swelling on the inside of his skull, coursing presser on his brain shutting down movement. Maybe memory functions as well, giving him temporary amnesia. There’s no way of knowing if I’m right the x-rays the Israelis took shows he had no broken bones, but we don’t know what’s in his head. Until now you haven’t been able to communicate with him, but now we know he can hear us. Let see if we can use this, to get inside his head.” Doctor Thorne said looking down at me, and speaking slowly said to me. 
   
 “Please close your eyes Petty Officer,” I did then opened them again. Doctor Thorne looked happy and then continued to speak slowly. 
   
 “Good, very good now if the answer is no, leave your eyes open. If it is yes close them for a second then open them, is that clear Petty Officer.” I closed my eyes then opened them, and Caroline squeezed my hand and smiled widely. Doctor Martin and Doctor Thorne both looked very happy, and Doctor Martin asked. 
   
 “Do you know who you are,” I closed my eyes then opened them. 
   
 “Good do you know where you are,” then when I didn’t close my eyes he said. 
   
 “You’re in R N H Hasler, can you remember what happened to you.” With no response from me, he continued asking questions. 
   
 “Can you move your arms; ok now try to move your mouth to speak.” He looked disappointed when I didn’t close my eyes. 
   
 “You were in an explosion, but we won’t go into the details of it now. We are doing all we can to make you well again, so try to stay calm and relaxed. While we work out what’s best for you, we have a good team here. Although it seems the nurses will be sorry to see you go when that time arrives. There’s a lot of interest in your wellbeing, on the outside of this building. A little more progress and we might have visitors; your family are begging to see you. Now we’ve had this breakthrough, we might progress a little faster who knows. Now that’s enough, for the time being, we don’t want to wear you out, you rest now and we’ll continue this maybe tomorrow.” Doctor Martin smilingly said to me, then turning to Doctor Thorne saying. 
   
 “You may be right about the blocked signals, he is defiantly aware of his surroundings. There is no medical reason for his lack of mobility, his lack of memory may be defensive. A deliberate blocking out of what happened, I hope when he does remember it doesn’t send him over the top.” The Doctors moved out of the room and out of earshot still taking, leaving me alone with Sister Caroline. She was sitting beside me holding my hand when another nurse came and stood beside her. 
   
 “Is it true he can hear us and knows where he is.” She asked Caroline and I made her gasp when I moved my eyes to look at her. 
   
 “Oh my goodness, how long do you think he’s been aware, of what’s been going on around him Caroline.” Sister Caroline looked up at the nurse smiling, and shaking her head said. 
   
 “I don’t know Jessica but you’d better tell all the girls, no more night-time frolics with the Petty Officer. Don’t look at me like that Jess; I’ve given him a quick wash myself without the aid of soap and water.” The nurse put her hand to her mouth and giggled, then lowering her voice said. 
   
 “I’ve done it twice myself when I’ve been on night duty, how many times have you done it, Caroline. Do you do it all the way, I know two nurses that have.” Sister Caroline looked down at me as if she was remembering something, and then in a very low voice said. 
   
 “Jessica we’re forgetting he can hear us now, and the way he’s been looking at me. Makes me think he knows what I’ve been doing to him, oh my god the things I said to him when we’ve been alone. We only found out he could hear us half an hour ago, I’m wondering how long he’s been listening to us.” She took Jessica’s arm and led her out of my sight, and she was gone for some time. When she returned she had the tubes of highly concentrated food, they had been feeding me. She sat beside me squeezing the liquid subtends, into the corner of my mouth slowly for me to swallow. 
   
 She was unusually quiet and looked at me with an air of anticipation. Her smile and twinkling eyes were not on display either, and every time she looked at my eyes. She averted hers when she saw I was looking at her. As she was going off duty, she gave whispered instructions to the nurse coming on night duty. Then until it was lights out, the girl came into the room just to check on me. Just before she finally turned them out, she tucked me into my bed and said. 
   
 “Goodnight Petty Officer, sweet dreams until the morning.” For breakfast, I had warm tea and watery porridge oats, and then Sister Ellis came on duty. She spoke to the night duty nurse, then sent her off duty and came over to me. 
   
 “Are you alright this morning?” She asked looking into my eyes, “Good” she said when I closed them briefly. 
   
 “No pain or discomfort at all?” Again she said ‘good’ when I closed them again, then she smiled and said. 
   
 “Not much of a conversation is it, but tiny steps lead to bigger ones. Maybe we’ll sit down and have a real conversation when you get your voice back. I hope that will be soon, I mean we are friends aren’t we?” She asked looking into my eyes for a response and smiled when I closed my eyes twice. She had taken my pulse and temperature and was writing it down in her log. That’s when I saw her walking along the corridor towards me, smiling and carrying her flowers. I tried to rise to greet her, but my body just shook and trembled. The bed rattled as I tried harder, and as she turned into another room I called out to her. 
   
 Caroline was by my side holding me down and calling for Doctor Martin. Why had she turned away, why didn’t she come to me. The Doctor was there and I was getting dreary, everything was fading and I was slipping into unconsciousness. When the light returned there was a screen between the bed and the door, blocking my view of the corridor. Sister Caroline was at the trolley attending to something on it, and I could hear people on the other side of the screen. 
   
 “Doctor Martin Mrs Anderson is here from the First Sea Lord’s office.” A nurse was telling Doctor Martin, and then I heard a voice I remembered. 
   
 “Hello, Doctor I hear there’s been a development, in Petty Officer Lucy’s condition.” The voice said, from beyond the screen and someone cleared his throat. 
   
 “Err before I go into details of the incidents, it might help if I can understand the interest everybody has with the Petty Officer.” There was a short silent’s, and then the woman's voice sounded a little disbelieving. 
   
 “I’m sorry Doctor I don’t understand, you do know who your patient is don't you. He’s the darling of the Navy and the pinup of the Wren’s; he’s the boxing champion of the Commonwealth forces. The Far East and Home fleet champ, not to mention Devonport and Portsmouth. Ask your nurse’s, they could have told you who he was. CNC Portsmouth is his close friend, and on his return to England, the First Sea Lord wanted him to join his staff. He is to be the face of the Navy, the face on the recruiting posters. He even has the slogan, join the Navy and become a man like Chef Petty Officer Lacey.” The voice told him a little forcefully, and I could see Caroline looking towards them nodding. 
   
 “Now if you would please tell me of the incidents, you mentioned in the phone call.” Doctor Martin cleared his throat again and stammered a little uncomfortable. 
   
 “Err yes there was a breakthrough yesterday afternoon when we found out he could hear and understand us. We communicated with him through eye movements for thirty minutes, but he could only answer with a blink of eyes. A no was indicated without any movement, so we were limited to our range of questions. We were going to try again this morning, with a new set of questions but we suffered a setback. I wasn’t with him at the time, but Sister Ellis was and maybe she should tell you what happened.” Caroline moved towards them and out of my sight, before starting to tell them. 
   
 “I had just given him his breakfast, and had taken his stats and was logging them down. When I heard the bed shaking, I turned to see him vibrating violently. He was looking down the corridor, where a young lady was walking carrying some flowers. I was trying to hold him down when the girl turned into a sideward. Then the Petty Officer looked desperate, and made a noise as if he was calling out to her.” As Caroline finished, Doctor Martin said. 
   
 “That’s the first sound we have heard from him, but we had to sedate him to charm him down. He hasn’t shown any sign of coming around as yet, although the sedative should be wearing off very soon now.” There was a little delay before the lady’s voice was heard again. 
   
 “You say he seemed to call out to the girl, did you understand what he said,” Caroline answered almost immediately. 
   
 “It was a bit hoarse and croaky, but it sounded like ‘have ‘a’ or something similar.” The voice said. 
   
  “Could it have been ‘Ava’ that was his girlfriend's name, he was in Israel to surprise her. It was her twenty-first birthday and they were to be engaged, she and her father were killed in the blast he was in.” 
   
 “ARRR!” A red-hot fiery spear was driven into my heart; its flaming tip consumed my whole body “NO’NO.” 
   
 Caroline was beside me trying to hold down my violently shaking body, as Doctor Martin was giving me another jab. I saw Madeline’s tortured face, peering around the screen with her hand over her mouth crying. 
   
 “Oh my god! Oh my god!” As tears streamed down her face, from her wide-open frightened eyes. Before she and the whole room; began to fade into nothingness. I was drifting in that tunnel of darkness again, seeing Ava in the distance and not being able to reach out and touch her. Knowing she was just ahead of me beyond that dark patch, I endeavoured to try harder to join her. I searched and searched unable to find her in the labyrinth of tunnels, and I heard voices calling me back. I paid them no heed; nothing was going to stop me being with my Ava. Again and again, the voices called, but they became dimmer as I went further into the tunnels of nothingness. Caroline and both Doctors tried time and time again, to turn me from my path to find Ava. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 
   
 Then a voice I could not ignore was tugging at me, making me turn away from the darkness. It was surrounded by a dime light, which showed the way to my sister Alice. As the light got brighter the voice got clearer, and there she was leaning over me calling my name. As the last of the fog cleared, and I could see she wasn’t alone. Roger was holding Josephine as he sat close by my bed, and she was waving her arms as she tried to climb out of his arms and onto the bed. Alice was holding onto my left hand, as she sat leaning over to look into my eyes. Calling my name time and time again; even with tears in her eyes, she looked lovely. 
   
 Then suddenly she had a look of fright on her face, as Josephine exploited a lapse in Rogers’s alertness, and escaped from his grasp, leaping from his knees to the bed. Giggling happily, she runs away from him, across the bed. One foot landed on my hip, the other caught a fold in the covers and tripped her. She would have fallen onto the floor, on the far side of the bed if it hadn’t been for my outstretched hand stopping her. Alice’s fright turned to happy smiles, as Josephine laughing gaily at the game she was playing. Lay suspended in the air waving her arms supported by my hand, over the edge of the bed. 
   
 “Instinctive reaction, he has movement but he’s not physically controlling it, his mind is.” Doctor Thorn said as he came into my vision from the side of the room. 
   
 “Breathing and your heart beating, just happen their natural things, as is swallowing and moving your arm when something touches it. It is defensive you don’t have to think about it, it just happens whether you think it or not. Ask him if he can hear you, both eyes for yes.” Alice didn’t have to ask; I closed both then opened them again. 
   
 “Thank god I thought we had lost him when Mrs Gardner revealed what happened in Israel. He has been slipping away over the last two days, that’s why you were asked to visit him, Mrs Hoskins. We have tried everything to bring him around and we're at a dead end as what to do next. It seems your daughter has shown us the way forward, she has triggered survival instances in him. It has given me hope I can reawaken his mobility skills, we will leave you to continue your visit while we plan our next move forward. We have to thank little Miss Josephine, without you we would be still lost at sea.” Josephine had been deposited back on the bed and was sitting on my chest slapping my face and pulling my nose. Alice was happily laughing at her when she suddenly realised I was holding her hand. 
   
 “Doctor, Doctor!” She called after him. “Look!” She said holding up her hand, with my fingers wrapped around it. 
   
 “Now that is a result, keep this up and we’ll have him dancing in a week’s time.” Doctor Martin said happily, from the doorway and I saw Caroline smiling beside him. Then they left us alone, for the rest of the afternoon. Alice told me that mum hadn’t come because she wasn’t up to travailing. Dad wouldn’t leave her at home alone because she had become frail now she was in her sixties. Rose was still flitting from man to man, unable to settle down to a stable relationship. Josephine had played for a while then settled down beside me to sleep for an hour. 
   
 When she woke it was time for them to leave, and I finally let go of Alice’s hand when she kissed me goodbye. Roger squished my hand and said. “See you soon old chap.” As they left Sister Caroline came to my bedside; anxiously looking down into my eyes and asked. 
   
 “Are you alright?” she smiled as I closed my eyes and opened them again. 
   
 “You’ve had us all worried, you naughty boy, don’t you do that again. You stay with us and get better; you’ve got too much to live for.” She was leaning over her hands on the side of the bed, as she talked to me. She suddenly went silent, and her eyes opened wide. After she gave a little ‘gasp,’ as my fingers held her hand. 
   
 “What’s the matter, Caroline?” Jessica asked from the door as she peered around its frame. Then she gave a gasp of surprise, as Caroline moved aside to show her my hand holding hers. 
   
 “Oh, my that’s wonderful.” She said coming into the room, to stand beside Caroline and smile down at me. 
   
 “Is he over his shock Caroline, will he be alright now?” She asked as she brushed a lock of hair of my forehead, and smiled sweetly down at me. 
   
 “I sure hope so Jessica, I sure hope so for his family’s sake. Did you see that lovely little girl as pretty as her mother, real blonds must run in the family.” 
   
 “Good looks too!” Jessica Said still brushing back my hair; as she smiled sweetly at me. 
   
 “Sister Ellis we’re working out an exercise routine for,” is all Doctor Martin said before he continued with. 
   
 “Oh my; that’s a new development Sister Ellis, may I ask what brought this on?” He asked as he neared my bed. 
   
 “I was telling him off for making us all worry about him Doctor when he held my hand. I think it means he won’t do it again, now he’s had the visit from his family.” Caroline said, and looking down at me asked. 
   
 “Isn’t that right Petty Officer Lacey, you do promise not to do it again don’t you.” I closed my eye much to her delight, and she turned to the Doctor and said. 
   
 “As you were saying Doctor, you have some exercises for us?” Sister Ellis said in her confident tone, now she had everything under control again. I suddenly felt stiffness in my whole body and realised I hadn’t moved for what seemed a lifetime. There was an aching in my joints, and I involuntarily jerked as a memory flashed through my head. It was the last thing I remembered before the darkness surrounded me. I was standing on the balcony, looking down at the car pulling up below me. When I dropped the twenty-first birthday cardboard key and bent to catch it before it hit the ground. 
   
 There was a flash of light and a loud thunderous roar, and I was slammed to the floor. As the balcony rose up and enveloped me, and darkness came when my head struck the wall. Then there was a glimmer of light, which I reached out for and found myself looking at a nurse sitting at her station, in a dimly lit hospital ward and unable to communicate. I had found the memory too painful to remember, and I felt tears forming in the corners of my eyes. Then suddenly Caroline’s worried face was looking down at me frowning, and as she wiped the tears away she asked. 
   
 “Are you alright you look anguished, are you in pain.” I just looked at her unable to tell her I was, but it wasn’t a physical pain she could deal with. It was the pain of loss I felt, why her what had she done to deserve such a thing. Young and innocent her whole life ahead of her, the only foolish thing she had done was in wanting me. Caroline was wiping the tears from my face, and wiping the ones that welled up in her own eyes. 
   
 “There there it’s alright it’s over now, the pain of it will pass in time.” She must have sensed what I was thinking about, and her compassion was overwhelming. 
   
 “I’m going off duty now Sister, I’ll see you on Monday morning.” I heard Doctor Martin say from the door to my room, and as he couldn’t see me because Caroline was blocking his view. He didn’t know I was crying until she turned her head and he saw her eyes. 
   
 “Whatever’s happened Sister, why are you distressed.” He said as he hurried over to my bed, to look down at my tear-stained face. 
   
 “I think he has had a memory surge, as you left us he seemed to look very weary. As if he had just stopped working hard at something; then his body went limp with fatigue. His eyes had a faraway look, and tears welled up in them. I think Doctor Thorne was right, about him blocking out the bad memories. I think he is remembering what happened if I’m right Doctor Thorne might be able to unlock his mind now.” The Doctor felt my pause and put his fingers on my forehead. 
   
  “You may be right Sister Ellis I hope you are, he hasn’t got a high temperature. So just tell the nurse’s to keep an eye on him over the weekend, on Monday we’ll see what Doctor Thorne can do. Goodnight to you both; and Caroline try to relax on your days off.” The Doctor gave me one more look, then turned to the door and left. 
   
 “Are you going to be alright now?” Caroline asked now my tears had stopped and put the wet tissues into the waste bin. She smiled and laughed; as I blinked my eyes several times. 
   
 “I’m off for the weekend, but I’ve left intrusions to be called if I’m needed. So behave yourself until Monday, I’ll see you then OK.” I blinked again and she gave me one last look, as she went through the door. I wasn’t left alone for long because the night nurse did her rounds when she came on. Then at six a male nurse came and fed me, and then all went quiet in the word. When Sister Caroline had gone, and before the night nurse arrived I had a little time to myself. I used that time to stretch my arms, and wiggle my fingers and found I was very stiff. My joints creaked and cracked as I moved and twisted them, my shoulders and neck sounded like I was breaking them. Then after my meal as the world settled down for the night, I cracked my legs toes and spine. It was hard work, getting my muscles to move after being inactive for so long. 
   
 They felt like lead weights and were quite painful to move, but for most of the night, I exercised them. When I woke in the morning I ached all over, and it was hard for me not to groin. When the nurse round up the top end of my bed, to make me sit up to feed me. After breakfast, I had a nice surprise when a male nurse came to give me a deep massage. He was good and he untied all the knots, in my arms and legs. Apart from nurses popping their heads in my door, and smiling at me when I looked at them. I was left to myself most of Saturday, and I exercised as much as I dared. Sunday morning two male nurses gave me a bed bath, and I found out what the thing around my bum was. In the darkness of Sunday night, I practised sitting up and moving my legs in and out of bed. I was still a bit stiff and awkward, but I could do it with a bit of effort. 
   
 I was awake when the night nurse came in to check on me before she went off duty, and she wished me farewell. Then Sister Caroline came in pushing her trolley, dead on time to do her regular routine. First, she would wish me a good morning and then take my tempter and pulse. Then with her back to me, she would prepare the things on the trolley, to get them ready so she could feed me. As quietly as I could, I got myself into position. Then Sister Caroline froze in what she was doing, then spun around when I informed her. 
   
 “Sister Ellis I have a nappy on.” She was shocked but happy when she saw me sitting there and smiling she said. 
   
 “Yes I know Petty officer; do you want me to change it for you?” My voice was still a bit croaky, and not as powerful as I would have wished. 
   
 ”No thank you, I’d like some pyjama bottoms if you please, and have you some scrambled eggs and hot tea on that trolley please Sister?” Caroline was beaming with joy, still holding the bowl of porridge. 
   
 “Nurse Willis,” She called placing the bowl on the trolley. Then she turned to the door, as Jessica rushed in looking worried. Then she was jumped and clapping her hands with joy when she saw me sitting and looking at her. 
   
  “Nurse Willis will you get a breakfast tray of scrambled eggs, and hot tea with toast. For the Petty Officer he would like a change of menu this morning, oh and a pair of pyjama bottoms if you don’t mind. He seems to be potty trained, and wants his nappy removed” she said in a jovial voice. Then while we waited for Jessica to return, Caroline made me lie down again. 
   
 “We don’t want to overdo it now do we; it’s nice to see you improving so well. Although I never expected to see so much improvement in such a short time, you must have had a great incentive to exercise that hard.” She went red in the face when I answered her, and I meant every word of it. 
   
 “I have you to thank for the incentive Sister, you made me see what I have to live for. That time will heal the deepest wound, and I have my family’s love to comfort me. I have you and the staff of this hospital to thank, for the care and dedication you have given towards my recovery.” Caroline turned her face from me and excused herself saying she had to go to the office. Before she turned I saw her eyes misting up, and I’m sure I saw a tear wiped from her cheek. Just as she left Jessica came in with my tray and insisted she had to feed me. Only I had seen the puzzled look on her face when she had entered my room. She had just past Caroline in the corridor, and I think she was wondering what was wrong. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 
 “Yes the guard at the gate told me as I was coming in, the whole hospital knows he’s up and talking.” I heard Doctor Martin say, as he neared the door of my room. 
   
 “Morning Doc,” I said, as he entered the room my voice was improving a little. As I opened my mouth for Jessica to shovel more eggs into it, he shook his head as he looked at me sitting up in bed. The Doctor was followed into the room, by Sister Caroline and as she picked up my case notes off her trolley she said. 
   
 “The weekend nursing staff; makes no mention of any improvement in his condition Doctor. The only encouragement report is from the physiotherapist, who gave Petty Officer Lacey a deep massage. He reports that the Petty Officer’s muscles were in a state of seizer, due to long inactivity. He suggests regular walking exercise and water therapy to regain full use.” Caroline handed the Doctor my notes, for him to glance at and waited for him to speak. 
   
 “The physiotherapist did wonders for his mobility, but such a change in just two days. When I was told at the gate, I didn’t believe it for a minute but here he is.” The Doctor said with one hand holding my notes, as the other rubbing his chin in thoughtfulness. 
   
 “He gave me the shock of my life when he first spoke; his voice was weak at first but has improved. As for sitting up and moving his limbs, I think having his sister and her baby here. Pulled him back into reality, after the shock of finding out what happened. The Petty Officer is a fighter, over the weekend he has fought to be back with us. Let’s get him into training for the next fight, the one when he walks out of here to go home.” Jessica had finished feeding me and was looking at Caroline with a sort of pride as she spoke. “Yes.” She said putting the breakfast tray on the bedside cabinet, then opening it to pull out some pyjama bottoms. Then she started to pull the bed cover down, to expose my lower body. 
   
 “Oh no, you don’t nurse Willis! I’ll do that for myself if you don’t mind.” I croaked at her, as I took the bottoms from her. Then I undid the nappy ties so I could pull it from me, then I struggled to bend my legs high enough under the covers to pull the bottoms on. It wasn’t the easiest thing to do, especially with three pairs of eyes looking at you. All grinning openly as I almost exposed myself, several times in the process. I was a bit out of puff when I finally got them done up. 
   
 “Where do you think you are going.” Sister Caroline said as I swing my legs gingerly over the side of the bed, and started to leaver myself up, so I could stand on my own two feet. “ 
   
 To the bathroom, if you will show me the way.” I said finally pushing myself forward, and three pairs of hands grabbed me as my legs crumpled. This wasn’t going to plan; I hadn’t wanted to go down on my hands and knees. After they got me back onto the bed, Sister Caroline gave me a shake of her head and said. 
   
 “Well, are you satisfied now Petty officer, you didn’t see that coming did you? Until we build up your strength, you’re going to need assistance to get around. So if you still insist on going to the toilet, Nurse Willis will get you a wheelchair and a male orderly.” Caroline said nodding to Nurse Willis, then turned to Doctor Martin and said. 
   
 “Shouldn’t we inform C N C Portsmouth and the First Sea Lord of his rapid development? I can’t see him having a setback now, not when he’s so positive.” My wheelchair arrived and the orderly helped me into it, and then wheeled me to the toilets. Taking the arm off one side of the chair, he placed the wheelchair beside the pan. 
   
 “Shuffle yourself onto the pan, and then pull down your pants. When you’ve finished shuffle yourself back, and call me when you’re ready ok. Or I could stay and help you, but I don’t think you’d want that do you?” He said as he looked at the expression on my face and then went out the door to wait for my call. He was a nice lad and offered to take me on a tour of the hospital grounds whenever I wanted. 
   
 When we got back to my room, the physiotherapist was there to give me another workout. He spent an hour with me, showing me what exercises to do. He gave me a message, to free up my muscles. Then as he left he gave me some soft weights, to put on my ankles. They gave some resistant’s when I exercised my legs by lifting them up and down; and again on my wrists to exercise my arms. Apart from meals and checkups, I was left almost alone, but there was always someone popping their heads in. Caroline told me off when she came in with my breakfast because I was already doing exercises at eight in the morning. 
   
 “You’re going to overdo it; you’re not training for a fight. You’re just trying to get fit so you can get well again; you have nothing to prove to anyone just take your time.” She said as I fed myself for a change, and nodded agreement to her wisdom. Knowing she knew I wouldn’t take any notice of her anyway, I had something to prove to myself. At ten I pulled the wheelchair out and using it as a walker, I walked to the toilet on my own. Just after lunch I had a visitor and heard him coming from some way off. 
   
 “I’m not here on an official visit; no I don’t want a tour of the hospital I’m here for personal reasons. If you don’t mind, I’d like to talk to Petty Officer Lacey privately.” Rear Admiral Metcalf walked through my doorway, and I sat to attention in my bed. 
   
 “At ease Joseph, it’s good to see you’re just as cheeky.” He said holding out his hand, for me to shake as old friends do. 
   
 “I never got to congratulate you Sir; I was pleased to hear you were made up,” I said with honesty because I liked this man. 
   
 “Thank you, Joseph, you don’t know what that means to me to hear you say that. We thought we’d lost a good man when we heard what happened in Israel. We all thought you were on a ship on its way back to England, it came as a great shock to hear you weren’t.” He said as he sat in the chair, beside my bed. 
   
 “Captain Foster knew of my plans sir, he was the only one I confided in out there. My kit is on the ship on its way here, I flew to Israel the day after it left Singapore.” The Admiral nodded his head; he must have known the whole story by now. 
   
 “Yes, Foster told me after he had the communiqué from admiralty house. Nobody knew about the bombing at home, the news of it didn’t reach us at all. The first admiralty house knew of it, was when the Israeli’s contacted the British embassy in Jerusalem. Telling them they had a Royal Navy Petty Officer Lacey, in the hospital there. The embassy told admiralty house about the clam and they didn’t believe it and sent a questionnaire to Captain Foster in Singapore. He replied to it and had to tell them all your detailed plans, and then he informed me. Admiralty house didn’t want to get dragged; into the argument between Israel and Palestine." 
   
 "As you were very much alive although in a coma; but not damaged physically, and You were not officially in the country; both parties agreed to keep it out of the news. They agreed to get you out of Israel as quietly as possible, it took a week and a half to get you here. As your ship doesn’t dock until tomorrow, nobody would have worried about you until then. So very few people know you are here, just my office and the First Sea Lords. Plus of course your family, and this hospital.” I was looking at him as he told me what he knew, and I could see he honestly was pleased to see me. 
   
 “Yes Sir I’ve been lead to believe the First Sea Lords been interested in me, Madeline I mean Mrs Gardener the commander’s wife has been here several times.” The Admiral's face had a look of disbelief on it, and he leaned forward and asked. 
   
 “Have you seen her here yourself.” Then when I said I had, he sat back and said. 
   
 “Well that’s contrary to standing orders, nobody outside of our two offices were to know of the situation. Madeline is defiantly outside as a civilian, I wonder if the commander knows she has had access to you.” He looked as if he had been given a gold watch, or something just as valuable. Then he went to the door and looked towards the office and called. 
   
 “Doctor Martin have you a minute, we have some questions for you.” The Doctor arrived smartly, closely followed by Caroline and the Doctor introduced her. 
   
 “Hello Admiral this is Staff Sister Ellis, she has taken care of the Petty Office since he arrived. I have brought her just in case; there are questions I can’t answer.” The Doctor said a little nervously, unsure of what was going to follow. 
   
 “Thank you, doctor, that was very thoughtful, I’m sure the Sister will add some clarity to the conversation. Now can you tell me how you were informed, of the Petty Officers arrival at this hospital and what arrangements were made?” The Doctor cleared his throat and thought for a moment before speaking. 
   
 “I had a telephone call from a Commander Gardener; he said he was with the First Sea Lord’s office. He informed me I would be receiving a patient the following day, and told me the Petty Officers name. He also said information about him was on a need to know bases, and should not be given out without clearance. He asked to be informed of the Petty Officers condition on arrival, and weekly bulletins of his progress. I was given the First Sea Lord's office number, and a second out of hour’s number to contact." 
   
 "The Petty Officer arrived the next afternoon, with a large envelope with x-rays and the Israeli medical report. There was also that cardboard box on the locker there and a holdall that is inside the locker. There was no Royal Naval Service or medical records with him at all, apart from the Israeli medical report we knew nothing of what happened. We did our own assessment of the Petty Officers injuries, which ended late in the afternoon." 
   
 "I tried to inform the commander, but he had already left his office at Whitehall. So I rang the secondary number he had given and his wife answered, I asked for the commander and was told he was not yet home. She asked if she could take a message, and I told her the Petty Officer had arrived and was not in any danger. I’ve reported to the First Sea Lord's office, every Monday since then with updates.” He finished talking looking at Sister Ellis as if to say is there anything else. 
   
 “May I?” Caroline asked looking at the Doctor and Admiral, and when the Admiral nodded she said. 
   
 “The day after the Petty Officer arrived; Mrs Gardner appeared and asked for the Doctor. He was at a meeting and could not be reached, so I asked if there was something I could do for her. She said her husband the commander, had asked her to visit the Petty Officer. When I explained that the patient was in a comer and couldn’t receive visitors, she produced her identity card and said. I know the Petty Officer myself and have been asked by my Husband to verify it is him. I just need to see his face for a second, to be satisfied with his identity." 
   
 "I allowed her to see him, and she confirmed he was Petty Officer Lacey. She left and has come back every week since, to check up on his progress. Last week when she came, we didn’t know the Petty Officer was conscious. Mrs Gardener inadvertently lets out what had happened to his girlfriend that day in Israel; much to the Petty Officer distress.” As Caroline finished the Admiral looked at me and saw that last bit was a bit painful for me and said. 
   
 “Thank you for your information; it has given me a clearer picture of the situation. I would like to put you into the picture as well, you see the Petty Officer isn’t supposed to be here. He should be on a ship that is docking tomorrow, so questions will be asked about his whereabouts. When the Petty Officer falls to be seen getting off that ship at Southampton, and report for duty as ordered. Admiralty house under the circumstances isn’t making a fuss, the Petty officers visit too Israel never officially happened. So there is no international incident to answer for, please keep that in mind if asked questions. A cover story will be, he was separated from the ship for medical treatment can you live with that?” The Admiral asked the Doctor and Caroline who had been listening intently. Both nodded then looked at me as if they wanted something from me. 
   
 “Sister Ellis; Doctor Martin there is no conspiracy to cover up here, Mrs Gardener intimated the reason I was in Israel when she was here. Four years ago I met a young lady in Israel; she was the daughter of a diplomat. I told him I wanted to marry his daughter when I left the Navy, which is in almost ten months time. I went to Israel to propose to her and get her father’s blessing, and to start the long process of a Jewish wedding. I was there to do just that and woke up here with you." 
   
 "As we now know what happened, there is obviously nothing there for me now and I must live with my loss! As for my Naval and Medical records, they are in my luggage, on the ship which docks tomorrow. The keys are in the side pocket of my holdall, you say that is in the locker Doctor. If someone picks up my gear, they could get my records to you here.” I said and the Doctor went to the locker, and pulled the holdall out and placed it on my bed. 
   
 “Here let me.” Said the Admiral as he unzipped the pocket, and put his hand inside to pull out my bunch of padlock keys. 
   
 “I’ll take these and get someone to retrieve your gear, and I’ll get it stowed for you until you need it. I’ll deal with your records, and get the medical notes here to Doctor Martin. You should have them by midday tomorrow, now if there’s nothing else I’d like a few more moments with the Petty Officer if you don’t mind.” Caroline and the Doctor left after the Doctor put my bag back into the locker. When they were clear of the door, the Admiral looked at me with a serious face. 
   
 “The First Sea Lord wants you to reenlist when your time is up. He is going to dangle promotion, and a cushy berth to tempt you. He wants you to keep boxing, and be the face of the enlistment posters. You’re be paraded around the country, on recruitment drives in schools colleges and universities. I don’t know where he plans to billet you, but you will be working from an office in Admiralty house. Under the supervision of Commander Gardner, what you do there is anybody’s guess. Captain Forster told me you were not going to fight again; I’d keep that to myself if I were you. It might make the last few months of your service, a lot less stressful for you. If the Commander thinks you may go along with their plans, then when the time comes just take demob.” 
   
 “I’d hate to see you paraded around like a puppy dog Joseph, not when you’ve got the respect of so many in the Navy. That’s not what I would think; you’d have planned for your future.” He suddenly looked apologetic and I knew why, as I suddenly realised myself I didn’t have any plans at all. Not one, they had all died in Israel; it had seemed so simple before. The perfect fairy story Leave the Navy, marry Ava and live happily ever after. Only there was no happy ever after now, I was going to need another purpose to live for. 
   
 “It’s alright Sir I’ve just had the same realisation, I’ve new plans to make and I’m not rushing them. Fear not, I’ve turned down the First Sea Lord before. I’ll lead him a merry dance around the ring, and then walk away when the time is right.” I said holding out my hand to say goodbye, he took it smiling and said. 
   
 “I’d pay good money, to have a ringside seat to watch that fight.” He chuckled softly to himself as he left me, to make his way out of the hospital. It was just after two-thirty, and I hadn’t realised the Admiral had been with me that long. Normally his meetings were short and to the point if he had them at all. I got the weights out and started exercising my legs. It was getting easier; I could feel my muscles getting stronger. I’d been doing it for fifteen minutes when Sister Caroline pocked her head around the door. 
   
 “Are you alright, do you need anything?” She asked watching me lifting my legs, one after the other. 
   
 “Yes do you fancy a stole around the gardens; I could do with a walk and some fresh air,” I said swinging my legs over the side of the bed, to sit there looking at her. She was shaking her head but smiling at me. 
   
 “I’ve got other patients you know, I can’t go wandering off on a whim. I’ll get the duty orderly, to take you in the wheelchair.” She didn’t take any notice of me when I said I wanted to walk. When the orderly came, I was glad to see it was Simon the lad who took me to the loo. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 
 “Hi, you want to do the rounds of the gardens, it might be better to do the perimeter walk; it’s a flatter walking surface. I’m going with you in case you need help, the wheelchair coming with us in case it’s needed.” He said before I could protest about the wheelchair, and he was right of cause. Because after we had gingerly walked for five minutes, he gave me the wheelchair to lean on. 
   
 “You’ve been off your legs for over a month my friend. You’re doing well to be upon them already, after just four days of coming around from that coma. Your muscles will still be weak from inactivity, a few more days I reckon, but you’re be jogging around this track soon I bet.” I smiled because I surely hoped so; I was impatient to get on with my life. Then as we ambled around the corner of the main building, there was a single-story building set off to the side. The front of it was all glass, but with the sun reflecting off it I couldn’t see what was inside from where we were. 
   
 “That’s the physiotherapy block; you’re booked in there next week. I heard John the head physiotherapist, telling the Doc he’d get you in there on Monday. He’s pleased with the way you’re responding, and thinks water therapy will help you.”  I was pleased to hear that, I liked swimming and I had built up my muscles doing water excurses. 
   
 “Can we go in to look around,” I asked Simon as we neared the door and he shrugged his shoulders. 
   
 “Don’t see why not, John will be in there it’s not four yet.” He said opening the door to let me in, and John looked up from his kneeling position by the pool. He was holding a water testing kit and must have been testing the water quality. 
   
 “Hi you finally got out of the main building I see, Sister Ellis said you wouldn’t take long. How do you feel about starting exercising, over here on Monday I’ve got an hour slot vacant?” I looked at him, and I think he knew what was coming. Because he was already beginning to smile as I started to say. 
   
 “How about I start tomorrow, I’m sure I can slip out under Sister Ellis’s nose!” I said grinning at him, but knowing what was to come. 
   
 “No way now get out of here, I’m due to see you tomorrow keep doing the exercises.” Simon and I continued our walk and got back to the ward at four-thirty. 
   
 “Good your back, you’re getting a visit from Commander Gardener tomorrow morning. He rang just after four to inform us and wanted to speak to you. He sounded quite pleased when the Doctor said you were not available because you were out exercising." 
   
 "He will be here at ten hundred hours, he said then rang off.” Sister Ellis said as she straightened the bedclothes after I had got into my bed. 
   
 “Is he as nice as your other friend the Admiral.” She asked, then pulled a face as she saw mine, as I shook my head. 
   
 “Oh dear, I’d better let the staff know, they have to be on their best behaviour if that’s the case. I’m off duty now, I’ll see you in the morning and don’t spend all night exercising!” She gave me a dirty look when I said. 
   
 “Now would I do that Sister?” 
   
 He was dead on time, and word came from the main gate when his car arrived. There was a flurry of activity, and then all charmed down and became siren. As nurses and orderlies went about their duties, with an air of charm efficiency and dedication. I heard the Commander turn down the offer of a tour, from the Doctor but accepted a coffee from Sister Caroline. He was all smiles when he came into my room. 
   
 “Good morning Petty Officer, I hear you’re coming along nicely. The First Sea Lord was shocked and surprised, to hear you were in Israeli and in that explosion. We’ve looked into it, and found we cannot do anything oafishly as you were there as a tourist. Although as a naval rating, we did all we could do to repatriate you under difficult circumstances. Well, enough of that worry, you're here now and doing better than expected I hear. The First Sea Lord is pleased to hear that, as he has a proposition to put to you. As soon as you’re well enough, he will invite you to listen to his ideas. Oh, and by the way, your promotion has come through, congratulations Chef Petty Officer Lacey.” The Admiral had already warned me of the sweetener, so I had to look surprised. 
   
 “My I hadn’t expected that Sir, not with just ten months to do in the service. I’m very grateful, but are you sure I deserve it, Sir.” He gave me a look that was supposed to be friendly, but it looked as false as my shock of hearing the news. 
   
 “It’s not me that’s giving you the promotion Chef; it’s the Navy’s decision for grads reached and dedication to the service. I’m sure it’s the right decision, knowing myself of your achievements in the past.” He looked at his watch and stood up holding his hand out to me. 
   
 “I would have liked to have stayed longer, but I have a luncheon date with his Lordship. We will keep in touch with the hospital about your progress, good day Chef and a speedy recovery.” He shook my hand limply, then turned and went without a word to the Doctor. My opinion of him hadn’t wavered a bit and that handshake, I felt like washing my hands. Sister Ellis and Doctor Martin came in just after he left. 
   
 “He didn’t stay long did he, and he never asked to see your notes. I thought he’d ask me a lot of questions, but he just left and I didn’t even realise he had gone.” The Doctor said looking a bit bemused, and then Sister Ellis looked up from her clipboard and said. 
   
 “He seemed quite present when I spoke to him; I thought he was really concerned about you.” I smiled she didn’t know him like I did, but then why should she. She hadn’t crossed swords with him as I had; I’d compeer him to a Venus flytrap. 
   
 “He being nice because they want me to do their bidding, you wait and see what he’s like when he finds out I won’t. Oh and by the way can you put a call into the Admiral, I need my uniforms to change the badges. How are you at sowing Sister, I have to put three gold buttons on the sleeves.” I said grinning at Caroline, who just crossed her arms and glared at me shaking her head. Then they left me alone to ponder what to do when I got out of the hospital. Nurse Willis brought in my lunch; and a message from the Admiral. 
   
 “The Admiral said it’s all in hand, you won’t have to get your housewife out not this time.” After lunch John arrived to test the strength of my muscles, then after the exercise’s, he gave me a deep muscle massage. He had pulled the curtains around the bed, as I was lying on my belly naked. With just a towel over my buttocks for modesty, and he was digging his fingers into my shoulder muscles. Suddenly the curtains were pulled open, but just enough for Sister Caroline to pass through. She was carrying a kidney bowl, and just smiled at me as she moved to my waist. 
   
 “Thank you John; that saves me arguing with him.” She said as she whipped the towel off my buttocks, and slapping one cheek I felt a sharp jab. 
   
 “Your medical notes have arrived, and your jabs are out of date.” She said as I felt another slap and jab, and she gave me a cheeky grin as I looked up at her. She was enjoying stabbing my butt, and she gave me two in each bum cheek. Then she gave me two in each of my arms; before she covered my buttocks again. 
   
 “Where’s the nudist beach in Singapore, I couldn’t find one when I was there?”  She asked as she covered my bum, that was tanned the same as the rest of me. 
   
 “On the flat roof of my billet Sister Ellis, now have you finished making holes in me?” I asked as I felt the effect of the first injections; start to make my bum go numb. I knew from past experience; my bum legs and arms were going to feel like lead soon. Normally we did physical training after jabs, to work the drugs around the system. It didn’t help much your legs and arms still felt like lead, but it made the feeling go quicker. I spent the rest of the afternoon just lying in bed, not wanting to move because it was too draining. I must have dropped off, then I woke up startled and looked around for something. Just then Nurse Willis came in, with the medicine trolley. 
   
 “What’s the matter, have you lost something?” She asked as she saw me looking around the room. 
   
 “No I think I just woke up and had the feeling, someone was in the room looking at me. I had a defiant feeling, of a person bending over me looking down at me.” Jessica gave me the little container of pills, and a glass of water to swill them down then said. 
   
 “You have had a visitor earlier, but she didn’t want you to be woken. She came with a box for you and stood by your bed looking at you for a while. Before she had to go and asked me to give it to you, the box is on the side there.” She said pointing to a box on the side table and walked over to pick it up. 
   
 “She said it’s from Singapore, she didn’t know what was in it but her sister sent it.” Jessica put it on the bed then used her scissors, to slice down the tape sealing it. 
   
 “Oh my goodness!” She said as she lifted the flaps, to reveal the box was full of get-well-soon cards. Then she gasped as she lifted a handful out of the box, and saw several skimpy panties pinned to some. 
   
 “Nurse Willis!” Sister Caroline said sharply from the doorway, and I looked to see Doctor’s Martin and Thorne with her. 
   
 “They're not my panties Sister; he’s got a box full from Singapore. I think the whole wren detachment has sent him a pair, and some have their names on them.” She said holding up a skimpy pair, with red lipstick writing on. I think Caroline wanted to smile herself, but that wasn’t fitting not for a sister. Only she gave the two Doctor’s a stern look, as they smiled behind their hands that they held to their faces. 
   
 “I hope you don’t think you’re going to display, them around your room ‘Mister’.” She said to me in a sharp tone, and with a stern look on her face. 
   
 “No Ma`am wouldn’t think of it, Ma`am,” I answered with a very cheeky grin, which made fiery daggers shoot from her eyes. 
   
 “If you’re finished Nurse Willis, the Doctor’s would like a word with the patient.” Jessica put the cards down but left the box beside me. She pulled a cheeky face at me before turning around, to face Caroline as she left with her medicine trolley. 
   
 “If you don’t need me, I have notes to write up before I go off duty!” Sister Ellis said and turned to followed Nurse Willis out. Doctor Thorne shook his head, as he walked towards me. 
   
 “You seem to be popular with the ladies; I’ve never had one card like them. Is that why you’re in good spirits or have your dark thoughts finally gone?” He asked as he stroked his chin thoughtfully, and sat on the side of my bed. 
   
 “They’re gone Doc, that dark place is behind me. I still think of her but with fondness, not anger. I was in a rage that she was taken from me in such a way; all I could think about was getting her back. That was imposable I know I know that now, but logic wasn’t in my mind at the time. Just the urge to find her and be with her, that’s all that mattered until my sister turned my thoughts.” The Doctor had sat nodding slowly as I talked and wrote in the notebook he had on his knee. 
   
 “I’ve been working with some veterans, who are still suffering from shell shock. Some have a real fear of being in the open, and the likely hood of being shelled. It’s all in the mind of course, but it’s very hard to convince them otherwise.” 
   
 “So you’re a psychiatrist Doc, did you think you’d have me on your couch. I can tell you one thing you might like though; you were right on the money when you first came to see me. I didn’t want to come out from where I was, something was telling me I was safer hiding away in the darkness. I couldn’t feel my body at all, I was living only in my mind, and there was no pain at all in there.” Doc Thorne looked pleased with my revelation, and took a card from the box and read it out loud. 
   
 “Get well soon, you’re would be rumba partner Jacqueline.” He took another but read it to himself, and then looked at me with envy in his eyes. 
   
 “Do they all suggest; doing something physical with you? How many girlfriends did you have in Singapore, Mrs Gardener was of the opinion you didn’t fraternise in general. In fact, she said she knew of only one Wren, you had anything to do with, and that the Israeli girl was the only one you wanted. Although she couldn’t understand why you hardly knew her and you couldn’t spend any time together, to get to know one another. We had quite a talk this afternoon, and she seemed to have a lot of respect for you.” I listened to him a little bemused, it didn’t sound like the Madeline I knew. 
   
 “Excuse me Doc but are you talking about the Mrs Gardener, who’s married to Commander Gardner. The same one who brought the box of cards, that came from her sister in Singapore.” Doctor Thorne looked confused and looked at Doctor Martin as he said. 
   
 “That’s right she is the only Mrs Gardener we know of, is there another one?” He asked looking back at me, still with a bewildered look. 
   
 “Not that I know of, but she doesn’t sound like the Mrs Gardener I know. She once asked a Captain, to convene a firing squad for me to stand in front of. She also has asked for a front-row seat, if ever I was to be hung drawn and quartered. I am not her most favourite person Doc, that’s why I asked.” The two doctors looked at one another, and then Doctor Martin said. 
   
 “We have had the opposite opinion; on the first day, she came to visit you. She was very concerned about your condition, and would only look at you through the window. Then last week she was very upset, on Wednesday you had that reaction to her words. She left in a flood of tears and has ring every day since to inquire about you. Today she wouldn’t go near your room with that box until Nurse Willis ensured her you were in a deep sleep. She stayed beside your bed for fifteen minutes, until you started to stir and she quickly left. I don’t think she dislikes you at all, I think you’re mistaken about her feeling towards you.” He looked at Doctor Thorne, who was nodding in agreement then added. 
   
 “In fact, she was very forthcoming in her admiration for you. She told us of your skill in the boxing ring, and of your wonderful dancing ability, not to mention how nice your singing voice is. No, I’m sure you’ve got the wrong impression of her, she is not the person you imagine she is.” I was dumbfounded and lost for words, whenever we had met I had tried to be nice to her. I had always held my tongue when she had verbally attacked me. She had lashed out at me, in front of Captain Foster in Singapore. Then there was that outburst at the premier’s reception, in Perth in Western Australia. Why would she be like that to me, if the Doctor’s were right? Women I loved them to bits, but I can’t understand them, not in a million years. Doctor Thorne was talking to me, but I missed the start of it. 
   
 “Sorry Doc I was miles away, can you repeat what you last said?” I asked as he took a purse. 
   
 “Sure I like you to do some tests for me; we want to wire you up to a machine which will trace your brain waves. I’d like to compeer yours with others I have taken, but it’s entirely up to you. It’s a simple procedure, you just have to lie on the bed and answer questions.” I smiled and saw the funny side of it, and half laughing said. 
   
 “Something like a lie detector Doc, well alright I’m in, so long as the questions aren’t too hard.” Doc Thorne Laughed, 
   
 “They won’t be; we’ll let you know when we can schedule you in.” He said leaving me alone, to ponder what they said about Madeline. 
   
 “You’ve got visitors tomorrow afternoon your sister has just telephoned; to see if you’re well enough to see them. I’ve told her you’re fully awake now, and up and about. She asked if you were behaving yourself, and were being a good patient.” Sister Ellis said as she came in to say goodnight, as she did to all her patients. I looked hurt and spreading my arms saying. 
   
 “I don’t know what she means Sister, I’m a model patient ask Nurse Willis. She is always asking if I need anything, and I don’t make her feel as if I’m putting on her.” Caroline gave me a knowing look, and as she went out through the door she said. 
   
 “As long as she thought she was pleasing you, she’d run all over the hospital for you.” Then she was gone off to where I didn’t know, and as there was no ring on her finger, I didn’t know if there was someone waiting for her to come home. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 
 I had a nice surprise halfway through the morning when the Admiral arrived with his driver. Sid as the Admiral introduced him; was carrying my updated uniforms in a zip-up carrier. 
   
 “That’s your number one walking out rig, and your dress uniform. Your shirts and ties are in there with your shoes and socks. We haven’t updated your tropical whites; you won’t be using them again I don’t think. Anyway, we couldn’t find your tropical dress whites, they are nowhere in your kit.” The Admiral said as Sid laid the folded carrier on the bedside cabinet, and handed me my tiny ukulele in its case. 
   
 “Thought you might like to have this with you, it might help to pass the time. The rest of your gear is in the Chef’s mess, in your locker and here’s the key.” Sid said as he passed the key to me; then he took my hand to shake it saying. 
   
 “It’s a pleaser to finally meet you Chef; I’ve seen you fight a few times. Never thought I’d be this close to you, and be still on my feet.” He finished with a smile, then looking at the Admiral said. 
   
 “I’ll wait for you in the car Sir if that’s all.” As Sid went out the door, I looked at the Cardboard box on the top of the locker. I hadn’t bothered to find out what was in it and had hardly thought about it. I had assumed it was some of my personal gear, the Israeli’s had sent back with me. My missing dress whites could be in there because I was wearing them at the time. 
   
 “Excuse me Sir but I must see what’s in that box, I’ve looked at it several times but shied away from opening it.”  The Admiral stood beside me as I opened the lid, and the first thing we saw was a brown paper bag. In it was my dress cap as clean as the day I got it, inside it was a clear plastic bag. Inside that was a small plastic bag with coins, and then there was also my watch wallet and Navy pay book. A small velvet pouch, with my star of David medallion. The wallet still contained paper money, photos of my sisters and my mum and dad. There were two photos of me and Ava, one was taken at the reception in London. The day I first met Madeline and the day Ava and me, danced the Viennese waltz when she was wearing her veil. The other photo was ahead and shoulder one of her, this time she was not wearing any headgear. 
   
 I also took from the plastic bag a small white ring box, which I placed on the bedside cabinet without opening it. Next to come out was my dress shirt, neatly pressed and folded and placed in a plastic sleeve. My dress white uniform was also smartly presented; it was also in its own plastic covering as were my white shoes. There was nothing else to indicate who had packed the box, or who had tended to my belonging so kindly. I placed my uniform back as I found it, and as I put the box back in the locker I asked. 
   
 “Sir is there any way I can send my kindest thanks, to whoever tended to my belongings. There must be a way I can show my appreciation, to the Israelis who found and cared for me.” 
   
 “I’ll see to that personally, I’ve met the Israeli ambassador. He seems the sort to be happy to make such enquiries, I’ll ring him in the morning and get the ball rolling. Well, I’d better get going or they’ll be making up a bed, for me in here if I stay much longer.” He said putting his cap under his left arm, and smiling took my hand to shake. 
   
 “Thank you, Sir, for finding the time to visit me, it is always a pleaser to see you.” He grunted as he always did when he felt embarrassed, then waved a dismissive hand and walked from my room. I hung my uniforms in the locker and then pulled the ukulele from its case. I had bought it a year ago and could just about pluck a tune from it, that was all I could do with it. I wouldn’t say I was good, it was more like having relaxing fun playing it. So I started strumming it with no particular tune in mind and saw the ring box. It started up the memory of her, and only one song entered my mind. 
   
 And I softly sang ‘return to me,’ as I conquered up images of her. I always sang it like Dean Martin did, half in English and half in Italian. It was also one of Alice’s favourites, but singing it had never made me so sad before. I felt tears welling up in my eyes, and as I was finishing the song a tear ran down my cheek. Then I heard the sound of someone sniffling; that came from my left. I looked to see Jessica with a cup of tea in one hand, and a plate with biscuits in the other. Beside her were two other young Nurse’s, with tears in their eyes.   
   
 They quickly disappeared, as I looked at them leaving poor Jessica all alone. She was looking at me, with tears running down her sorrowful face. Then quickly she put the tea and biscuits down and left without a word. The song had made me feel sad, but I didn’t want to make others sad on my behalf. I felt like going after Jessica, but that might make her embarrassed and upset her more. So I put the ukulele and the ring box away, and sat and drank my tea. At twelve-thirty Jessica was back with my lunch, but she was not her normal chatty self. In fact, she hardly looked at me, and I thought it best if I kept quiet myself. The next face I saw was Sister Ellis; I had seen her this morning when she did her rounds. Again when she had escorted the Admiral, but now she looked concerned. 
   
 “Are you, alright Chef, Nurse Willis said you were a little low just now. You’re not having a relapse, of your dark thoughts are you?” She asked the worry showing on her face. 
   
 “No Sister nothing like that at all, I’ve just unpacked that box and found this,” I said opening the draw and handing her the ring box. She looked at me as she opened it, and then took a long look at the ring. 
   
 “This was for her, the one you were meeting in Israel.” She said closing the box and handing it back to me. 
   
 “What will you do with it now, if you don’t mind me asking?” She said, a little unsure of what my reaction would be. 
   
 “I’m keeping it because it was made just for her; it was to be the replacement for the grass ring I fashioned for her out of a long ryegrass stem. The diamonds represent the seeds in the Kernel; there will never be another like it.” I said as I took the ring box from Caroline, and put it back into the draw. She nodded and watched me close the draw. 
   
 “Yes it is beautiful; I can understand why you’d want to keep it. It wouldn’t be right, for someone else to wear it.” She said getting up out of the chair, and then she hesitated and looked at my ukulele case. 
   
 “Nurse Willis said you were playing a small guitar and singing a sad song that made her cry. She said you had a nice voice, but it upset her to see you so sad.” I smiled and patted the small case. 
   
 “It’s a ukulele just like the one George Formby had if Nurse Willis has a happy song she likes. I’ll sing it to her someday if that would make her happy.” Sister Ellis smiled widely, and with a happy voice said. 
   
 “We’ll hold you to that Chef Lacey and I’ll let Nurse Willis know, I’m sure she will have one or two she’d like to hear. In the meantime, if you’re sure you’re alright, I’ll leave you and get on with my work.” She turned and I watched her leave my room, the Navy was very lucky to have dedicated Nurses like the ones here. 
   
  Just after two, my visitors arrived, and there were five of them. My three sisters’ with the baby Josephine and Roger, and Jessica rustled up two chairs and a tray of tea. Again mum was too ill to travel, and dad wouldn’t leave her alone. That’s why Dorothy and Ellen came because there was room in Roger’s car. Sister Ellis came in just as Alice gave me a package, to ask if anything was needed. I undid the package and made her look at me as I laughed and said. 
   
 “I can’t wear this in here Alice it’s pure silk, this is a Naval Hospital I can’t wear silk pyjamas. This isn't your posh weekend clinic, I’m sorry darling but you can put them back in the shop.” Roger smiled and for once took his life into his hands, when he said. 
   
 “Told you, but you wouldn’t listen, said he wasn’t the type to wear silk pyjamas.” Then the poor chap withered, as three pairs of eyes looked at him. Josephine came to his rescue when she patted his knee saying. 
   
 “Daddy me want wee-wee?” He cradled her in his arms and followed me down the corridor to the toilet. On the way back to my room, I asked Roger for the true state of my mother. 
   
 “She not very well JJ, but Alice didn’t want you to worry. Its Christmas next week, but there won’t be much celebrating going on. Not with you in here, and your mum ill with this bad cough she’s got. Now I haven’t told you any of this, as I was told not to tell you.” Roger said nervously as we neared my room, I bet Alice would roast him if she found out. Well, the rest of the visit went by quickly, and Josephine waved and said bye-bye as they left. As soon as they did, I asked to see the doctor. 
   
 “Doc next Thursday is Christmas day, any chance I can go home for it. I’m getting about pretty well now; will you sign me out for a few days? I promise I won’t overdo it, and I’ll be back the Monday after Christmas if you want. I haven’t been home for just over two years, and my mum’s not well.” The Doctor looked at me for some time, then seeming to make up his mind said. 
   
 “You have done much better than we thought you would, but I’m not too sure you’re ready yet. I’d like you here for another month at least. I’ll get John the physiotherapist to look at you, and maybe get you to his gym early for extra exercise. If he can we’ll see what you’re like on Monday, we have several hospital patients leaving this weekend. If we can get you away as well, it would mean lighter duties for the nurse’s over Christmas.” John was all too pleased to help, but he would only declare me fit if he thought I was. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 26 
 On Monday morning John told the Doctor I was fit, and Monday midday I was in a Navy transport lorry. That was going to Plymouth, on the way through he would drop me off at Wellington. Rose got the shock of her life when the lorry pulled up outside the shop, and yours truly got out of it and slowly walked in stiff and aching from sitting for four hours on a hard seat. 
   
 “Roger JJ's home.” She called to the back of the shop. Roger rushed in with disbelief on his face but greeted me warmly when he saw me. Mum was beside herself with joy when I walked into the house and picked her up to hug her. She had shrunk and lost weight, she wasn’t the woman she was when I saw her last. I wondered if I was to blame, was worrying about me affecting her health. Dad said no and that she had been ill for almost six months, me being in hospital hadn’t been the cause. Although she had been very upset as had everyone had been, she was very positive about me making a full recovery. 
   
 I had retrieved from my kit the presents, I had got them all in Singapore. Mum was very pleased with hers, a diamond and emerald ring I had made for her. Dad had his tobacco and my sisters had, matching bracelet earrings and necklace sets. All posh and of silver one blue sapphire set to match Alice’s eyes, one amber for Dorothy’s brown, and a yellowish-green for Ellen. They should have cost me a fortune, but I bought them as a job lot and saved a bundle. I told my sister’s to get them valued and get them insured. As I was sure they would be four-figure sums and not the mid three figures, I paid for them in Singapore. 
   
 I got the wheels on my MG and got it out of the garage, the clutch was a bit stuck but I freed it and got the car running. It took me two days to do it, but it should have been only a day. Tuesday and Wednesday afternoon I was interrupted, by Alice coming into the garage and forcing me to have sex with her. God, I had forgotten how randy she could be. She had wanted to make up for the two years I had been away. She had come into the garage, looking for her little friend, and when she found him, I had no other option than to let her have him. The front-wheel fender was just the right height, to sit Alice on and get between her legs. 
   
 The second position was her bending over the bonnet, where I gave it to her doggy style. We had a sexual encounter three times each afternoon, and I found it was a good exercise for my back. It did take the tension away, and if Alice hadn’t insisted on giving me oral masturbation .  We could have had intercourse, three times instead of two. Our sex sessions did prove one thing to me, and that was I wasn’t as fit as I had thought I was. 
   
 Christmas day we had a full family meal at Alice’s home, it was the only house in the family that could hold nine adults and four children. It had been the first time we had all sat together as a family since Dorothy got married fifteen years ago. By the time we took mum home, she was exhorted. Playing with her four grandchildren that loved her was tiring at her age, but she loved every minute of the day. We went home at seven, and she was asleep in her chair by eight-thirty. So I carried her upstairs and put her to bed fully clothed without her staring once. I could see dad was worried about her, but he wouldn’t admit it not even to me.   
   
 He was almost in his seventies himself, and he had started looking his age. He had retired just after I went to Singapore, at sixty-seven. Now I was really glad I was coming out of the Navy; with me at home maybe I could take the weight off his shoulders. Friday we were all at Jeanette's in the evening, for a little Boxing Day party. It was a tight squeeze, but we enjoyed it immensely. Saturday I drove to Exeter to see Bob and Maria, I had telephoned him to make sure he’d be around. I was pleased to hear how happy he was to hear from me. He would be home waiting for me and gave me his address, which wasn’t the same one I had known. 
   
 He had changed as well; he was no longer the slim fit Bob I had known. He had gained weight and it showed, and Maria was the spitting image of her mother. The weight gain was due to his new status as a rich factory owner, he had turned his father’s carpentry business around. It was now turning out affordable kitchen and bedroom furniture, at an indusial rate in a big factory in Exeter. With a big workforce, he just oversaw the running of the business and did no physical work himself. I was happy he had done so well, but I don’t think he was that happy. 
   
 “I miss the old day's mate don’t you come out and think real hard about it before you do!” He said as we said goodbye, and that was on my mind all the way home. As we had tea I tried to talk dad, into coming out to the local for a drink later. He thought about it, but he wouldn’t leave mum alone at home. She didn’t want to go out; the last two days had been enough excitement for her. I wondered if Roger would like to have a quiet night out, but when I got around there he surprised me completely. 
   
 “Not for me old chap, not much fussed on going to pubs.” He said when I asked him, and then I think he even took Alice unawares when he said. 
   
 “Perhaps Alice would like to go out for a drink, she used to like going to the pub. You used to take her before we were married; you might enjoy a night out with your brother Alice. I’ll stay with Josephine while you go out and enjoy yourself, take the Mercedes JJ it’s not drifty like yours.” Alice looked at Roger and said, 
   
 “Are you sure Roger.” Then got up and went for her coat, as Roger nodded and got me the keys to his car. 
   
 “Were we going then,” I asked Alice as we drove out of their drive. 
   
 “I know a nice quiet spot on the hills,” she said turning the heating in the car to full. 
   
 “What pub is that,” I asked. 
   
 “It’s not a pub JJ, it’s the forest walkers car park.” 
   
 After mum’s Sunday roast I put my bags into my car and kissed mum goodbye for now. Dad gave me a hug and a firm handshake, before putting his arm around mum. As they both stood side by side, to wave me farewell. Then it was around to my three sisters, to say I would see them soon. Then it was on to R N H Hasler in Gosport, to report back to the hospital. At the gate, the guard told me where I could park the car, and there were plenty of spaces. I found out why when I walked into the hospital because it was almost empty. The Doc had said he wanted to get as many patients out for Christmas as possible, he had certainly done that. With half the staff not needed, he had put on a skeleton team rotor giving them more time at home. 
   
 At eight on Monday John, the physiotherapist turned up for his half-day and set me up in the gym. The pool wasn’t deep and only thirty feet long, but it was big enough to get some good swimming exercise. Don’t overdo it was John’s warning and he was right, after pushing myself to do five full laps. I was a little puffed when I got out of the pool and did some gentle walking around the gym. He closed the gym at twelve when he finished his shift, and I did some jogging around the hospital in the afternoon. Tuesday was the same but with some improvement; and John commented on it favourably before he left. 
   
 Wednesday as he was opening the gym, he asked if I would like to go to the New Year’s Eve party on Friday. It would be held in the Navy social club, just inside the entrance to the hospital, and he had a spare ticket if I wanted it. I took it and insisted on paying the going rate for it, although he had offered it for free. I had to inform Alice I wouldn't be home, and she wasn't pleased. I got out my dress uniform and found the Admiral had had it pressed. I was looking forward to a night out and felt good. John told me to meet him at the entrance to the club at seven, as the ticket was for a seat at his table. 
   
 As I waited for him there, I had a few questioning looks in my direction. You could almost read their minds, as they asked themselves is it him or isn’t it. I was glad when John arrived, and we went into the large function room. There he introduced me to those at his table, who had already been sitting there. As he finished the introductions, I felt a hand on my shoulder. 
   
 “Excuse me Chef but I saw you come in, and I just had to say hello.” I looked up to my left and saw a familiar young face on a Marine. I got up and took his hand, and looking at him trying to remember his name. 
   
 “No don’t tell me,” I said as I saw him smiling at my hesitation, and was about to say something. 
   
 “You were in the band and played the drums, but you left to return to England when your deployment was up. That was before the Far East tournament, can’t remember your surname but I’m sure your Gary.” I said and saw his eyes light up because I had remembered him. He was pumping my hand up and down, with a very pleasing look. 
   
 “That’s right Chef didn’t think you’d remember me, it’s been almost two years now. I still remember that weekend party on the beach in Singapore, haven’t had one like it since. I missed your Far East bouts would have liked to have seen them, but we saw that film they made of your Commonwealth force’s championship fight. Someone sent a copy of it to Admiral Metcalf; he made it available for everybody to see it around England. That was some fight; you did the whole service proudly.” I looked down at John, who was nodding his head and saying too right he did and I asked. 
   
 “Did you see it too John, I didn’t know it was sent over here.” John smiled at me and waved his hand around the hall. 
   
 “It was shown here on the big pull-down screen, the place was packed and most of the people here now were here on that night.” So that explains the looks I was getting outside, and I smiled at the Marine as he excused himself. I watched him cross the dance floor, to climb back onto the stage to take his place in the band. Where the conductor of the marine dance band, had a few words with him then looked in my direction. I had sat down with John on my right, and a seaman kellick to my left. Which was odd because it was boy then girl; around the rest of the table. 
   
 “Have I taken a ladies seat?” I asked John pointing out the order of the seating; he smiled and pointed to his sixteen-year-old son. 
   
 “Not really Chef we brought Nicolas along, and he’s on his own. It made for an odd number as most are couples at the table, the ticket was going begging because nobody wanted a single.” Fair enough I thought, some of the other tables had a few more girls on than boys. I noted as I looked around the room, then I noticed a hand waving in my direction. Jessica was sitting at a table that was almost all girls, out of the twelve sitting at it four were boys. All nurse’s I presumed, but I couldn’t see Sister Caroline with her. Then everybody looked towards the band, as Gary played a drum roll to get attention for the conductor. 
   
 “Ladies and gentlemen welcome to you all and hope you all enjoy bringing in the new year of nineteen sixty-three. It’s a pleaser to be here again, with the royal marine dance band to entertain you again this year. I would also like to introduce a man, who has graced us with his presence. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the Commonwealth force’s Royal Navy boxing champion, Chef Petty Officer Joseph Lacey.” There were a few shouts a lot of clapping and some wolf whistle’s when I reluctantly stood up to take a bow. 
   
 Then as I sat down the conductor announced that the food was being served, then the band will start to play at eight, Until then enjoy your meal, in good company. It was a good meal not up to mums slandered of course, but then nothing was when you had just left your home comforts. When the band did start to play John’s wife Katy, looked past him and asked. 
   
 “Do you dance Chef, John’s got two left feet and I’ve got flat toe’s to prove it?” 
   
 “I would be pleased to Katy, would you like to accompany me around the dance floor?” I asked standing and taking her hand, John looked skyward and put his hands together saying. 
   
 “Thank you, that lets me off the hook for the rest of the night.” Katy punched him as she stood up, to join me to go to the dance floor. Then looked at me impressed as we started dancing, then as we got halfway around the floor she said. 
   
 “John told me you were light on your feet, and that’s why you’re the champ but you didn’t learn to dance boxing?” I shook my head and smiled, I had lost count of how many times had I been told that. 
   
 “No Katy I have three sisters who love dancing, the eldest loves ballroom and that type. The middle one is into jitterbug and jive, and the youngest is a jiving tango and mambo nut. I have to be a jack of all dances’, to keep all three of them happy. My boxing footwork comes from dancing with my sister’s, and it was that that got me into boxing in the first place.” 
   
 "John’s a big fan of yours, could you talk him into taking dancing lessons for me?” Katy asked, with a begging look on her face. 
   
 “Can’t promise anything Katy, but I’ll have a go,” I said to her, as we started our second dance. Then as we danced past the band, the bandleader caught my eye. indicating he would like to speak to me after this dance was finished. So after I had escorted Katy back to her chair, I wondered over to the side of the stage. Where the bandleader saw me and left the band playing as he came over to me. 
   
 “Gary’s told me you fronted a band he played in when you were both in Singapore. He said you are a good singer, would you like to sing with us tonight.” I looked at Gary and he nodded smiling and mouthed come on up. I did and as the band stopped playing, the bandleader introduced me as a special guest singer. I took hold of the microphone and looked around the hall then said. 
   
 “Evening ladies and gentlemen, I don’t normally do this on the spear of the moment. An old friend from Singapore has dobbed me in, so I’ll sort him out later. 'Which brought a few laughs.' We used to have band practise sessions with our band on the base, we used to ask if there were any requests. We had to stop doing that because we had requests we couldn’t do in public. 'Another few laughs.' Now I do owe someone here a happy song, but if you have a request write it on the back of a ten-shilling note.” I had already told them to play, the man who plays the mandolin. 
   
 The song went down well, and everybody clapped and called for more. I sang Kiss and Send me the pillow you dream on, and I was halfway through Young and Foolish. When I noticed a white-coated water approach the bandleader, and hand him something. When we finished the song, the bandleader moved to the other microphone and said. 
   
 “I know you were only joking when you said about the ten-shilling note, but we have one, but I’m not sure of the song requested.” He handed me the note and I looked at it, and then scanned the room with my eyes. I had sung this song only once in public, and that was last September at the Premier’s reception. In Perth Western Australia, just after the Commonwealth forces boxing tournament. I hadn’t seen the Commander at all; if he had been here I’m sure he would have approached me. Perhaps she was here with her girlfriends; I couldn’t see any of them. 
   
 So I just nodded to the bandleader and asked if they could play it. He indicated they could, and looked apprehensive as they started playing the intro. I composed myself and got into Mario Lanza mood. As the strands of the melody were recognised, the room went deadly quiet. Then at the apex of the opening crescendo, I sang ‘Be my love’ with all the passion I could muster. The people in the room look at me in stunned silence, but when I finished they stood as one to applauded. When I returned to my seat, my table stood again to applaud my return. 
   
 “Where did you learn to sing like that?” John asked as I took his hand to shake, and smiled at Katy as she said. 
   
 “No wonder half the wrens are in love with you, good looks good dancer and a good singer to boot. You don’t find many like you around, who aren’t married off.” John looked at her in surprise and ventured. 
   
 “Yes, but you wouldn’t want someone like him would you, I mean you wouldn’t be able to boss him about as you do me.” Katy gave him a kiss then said. 
   
 “No dearest I’d be lost without you to do my bidding, oh by the way, when are you going to pant the toilet?” There was laughter around the table, even their son joined in with the merriment. I excused myself and wandered over to Jessica’s table, trying to see if Madeline was in this part of the room. I couldn’t see her at all, and as I neared Jessica she stood up and said. 
   
 “I’d love to Chef.” As she held out her hand, for me to lead her to the dance floor. 
   
 “I hope you were going to ask me to dance, I told the girl’s that’s why you were coming over.” I laughed as we danced and lied. 
   
 “Of course I was Jessica.” 
   
  In the morning I started my new year’s resolution in earnest, to get back to being fit and to do it fast. I was up with the birds and out on the track, pounding my way around the hospital perimeter. Monday morning I was on the track when John opened up the gym. 
   
 “Morning Chef, I’d like to apologise for my wife.” He said as the door swing open, so we could go inside and I looked at him a little bewildered. 
   
 “Katy didn’t do anything wrong on Friday, as far as I’m concerned John,” I said looking at him still a little bemused, as we pulled off the cover on the pool. 
   
 “O she hasn’t done it yet, I thought I’d apologise before she did. I love my wife dearly, but she has two faults, one is she interferes with people’s lives. The second is she hates to see men enjoying themselves, that’s why she married me. She hasn’t stopped talking about you since Friday; now she wants to arrange dinner parties. So you can meet her unmarried and divorced friends, she planning to marry you off. She can’t abide to see a man single and happy, so be warned. You’re going to have to be busy when you get an invite to one of our dinner parties.” I thanked him for his warning and promised him I’d be wary of any traps she might set. Then did twenty laps of the pool, and was well pleased with my stamina. Back in the main hospital, I found Doctor Martin, who had just finished his rounds and asked. 
   
 “Doc how long do you think I need to stay in the hospital, seeing I’m pretty fit now? Not that I want to leave mind you, it’s just that I feel a fraud taking up a bed in here. When I feel almost as fit as I was before Israel, and I’m taking up your time and the Nurse’s.” Doc Martin looked at me with a smile and sat on the corner of his desk. 
   
 “Chef when we were told you were coming, we had no idea what to expect. Israel’s didn’t expect you to survive; the medical team on the plane didn’t think you would make the flight home. We were told to do all we could for you, the odds were 30% to 70% against but you proved us all wrong. Just over two weeks ago you were still in a comer, the first day you moved you fell flat on your face. You have astounded everyone with what you’ve done, after picking yourself up and progressing to where you are now. All I can say Chef Lacey is when you feel fit enough, come and see me and we’ll discuss signing you out. As for taking up anybody’s time, your condition had been a challenge to start with, but we’ve all benefited from you being here.” He said, and I thought he was genuine. Then I bumped into Sister Ellis, inside my room looking at my medical notes. 
   
 “It seems that going home to Salisbury for Christmas and New Years; meant I missed a wonderful spectacle last Friday night, according to Nurse Willis. She has been singing your praises, ever since I came in this morning. I hear you sang that happy song, for her at the party." The rest of the week went by without a hitch that is until Friday morning when John gave me a message from his wife to ring her. 
   
 “Sorry Katy I won’t be here on Saturday, it’s my niece’s birthday. Sorry again Katy, my Sisters anniversary is the Saturday after I’m afraid. I’m due to go to London the week after that, it seems I’m tied up for the next month or so. I’m not sure where I’ll be after that I’m afraid, but thank you for the invite I’ll take you up on it one day.” John listened to the whole conversation, with his head in his hands and shaking his head said. 
   
 “She’s not going to be a happy bunny when I get home; I’d better wear my flak jacket tonight.” John walked away still shaking his head; and mumbling to himself. The Doc said I could disappear at lunchtime on Fridays if I wanted, and return by lunchtime on Mondays. So I telephoned Alice, so she could tell mom I’d be home. When I told Alice I’d be home about two, she insisted I call around to see her first. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 27 
 Nobody answered the bell but the door was unlocked, so I opened it and pecked in. Nobody was about and there wasn’t a sound to be heard, it seemed the house was deserted. This old manor house had always been a house of grungier, with its large entry hall and open sweeping staircase. You could imagine butlers and footmen attending you, and maids scared about. I was heading for the sitting room across the hall when I heard a slight sound come from above me. I looked up the flight of stairs, towards the big stained window at the top. To see as if framed in the window, a vision of sheer loveliness. 
   
 She was surrounded by a transparent blue gossamer haze, which hid nothing of her gorgeous body. I hurried up those stairs two by two, to rush into her outstretched welcoming arms. My clothes being thrown here and there, in the wanton desire to bed my sexy sister. She was as eager to get me between her legs, but first, she had to kiss her little friend hello. It ended in her giving me oral masturbation, but I still shagged Alice twice before Josephine woke from her afternoon nap. 
   
 We played with Josephine until four-thirty when Alice put her in her playpen to see me out the door. In the alcove that was at the front door, I kissed Alice a passionate goodbye. As we kissed she groped me and I arose to her touch, with deft fingers she released me. Then went on her knees to orally masturbate me again, it was dangerous because Roger would be home just after five. When I did go through their gate I turned the other way and went the long way around to dads. 
   
 Alice and I had always been careful not to arouse suspicions; Roger never knew I was around seeing Alice so much as I use to be. I would always leave before he came home, and we always had an excuse if he caught us. I would have loved to take Alice on a train ride to Exeter again, but they had updated the carriages and had corridors in them now. I saw Alice for a few hours on Saturday, and again on Monday morning before I went back to Hasler. I was defiantly getting fitter, in the three and a half hours on Saturday morning. She gave me oral sex and I shagged her three times. On Monday we had it three times and had twin oral stimulation before each one. 
   
 I was glad she hadn’t lost her love of doing it doggy style; I still loved to hear her grunt every time I rammed into her. She would call me all the names under the sun, for ramming into her so hard. Only she always went on her hands and knees and barked, to let me know she wanted it that way. She had kicked out once when I pretended I wanted to slip it into her other hole. Secretly I think she liked me playing dirty with her, she certainly liked to talk dirty when she got sexy. From that first day we had sex, she had had that dirty side of her. She had sometimes played hard to get but had always melted with little presser and opened her legs. 
   
 Then she would cuss me for raping her, and turn her into my sex-hungry sister who always wanted sex. I think she was a nymphomaniac before I had sex with her; she was already sexually active before then. It was only when I was around, to give her the sex she needed. That she let herself be what she was, a wanton woman that wanted as much sex as I could give her. At the height of her sexist moment on Monday morning, she had confessed to me. That while I had been away for those two years, she had thought of finding another lover. Because poor old Roger couldn’t satisfy her enough, and she couldn’t herself with sex toys. She hadn’t complained to Roger, but she had seriously considered finding someone on the side. 
   
 Now she wouldn’t have to, ‘because you are back to give me what I need’. She had said, as I was about to have sex for the second time Monday morning. When I did I had to leave to get back before midday, she wanted me to stay for just one more. On the drive back to Gosport I relived the wonderful weekend of sex, then thought when I leave the Navy I’d be around Wellington all the time. Then I had a reality check, I wouldn’t be able to shag Alice when we wanted because I’d be working. I suddenly realised I wouldn’t have such a cushy live as I had now, my boxing although regimented did give me a lot of freedom. The status I had achieved in the boxing ring, did give me privileges I wouldn’t have had without the boxing. 
   
 I can’t remember when I did a regular duty, as a Naval Engineer. For years everything was geared around boxing matches, yes I had done courses and my clearance diving had put me up the ladder. Still, boxing had ruled supreme, and it was all I was really known for. Hell, I was depressing myself as I drove to Gosport, and even after two years, the spectre of the Lord Nelson Hotel was still bandied about. Was my epitaph going to be, for hitting people and my sexual exploits? Though neither would be a true account, I only hit one person hard once. The account of the Lord Nelson incident was untrue beyond belief, but I couldn’t put that right without compromising the ladies. So you’re still in the do-do with that one old son, so brighten up and live the life you have. You’ve five months to decide, in or out that is the question. 
   
 I suddenly thought I should work on my social life; I didn’t really have one did I. I should attempt Katy’s inversions, and meet people outside of the Navy. Even if she was trying to pair me up with someone like John was suggesting. I had lied to Katy about Josephine's birthday; it wasn’t for another nine months. It was Alice’s anniversary this last weekend, as it was the tenth of January on Sunday. We couldn’t celebrate it then, so we re-enacted her wedding night Saturday morning and Monday morning. I would make up for the lie to Katy, by telling her I would be available in the week if she wanted. John wasn’t too sure I was doing the right thing but agreed it would make his life a little easier. It didn’t take long for Katy to react, on Wednesday John came in with a lovely printed invitation. To attend an informal tea party to be held at their house, on Thursday afternoon at three-thirty. I wrote my acceptance of the invitation and handed it back to John, who still questioned my sanity. He actually said, ‘you must be nut's mate.’ 
   
  John’s house was nicely situated in a turning circle, at the end of a cul-de-sac. Being the second of four in a semi-circle, it had a big back garden that backed onto fields. He had grown hedges either side, which gave him and his neighbours some privacy. The garden furniture was elegant and looked antique, that fitted in well with the raised fishpond, and its fine lady and water jug fountain, and little sprinklers of dancing water. 
   
 I was a little late as I arrived at three forty-five, and apologised profusely to my host as she greeted me. She leads me through the house, to exit into the garden through French doors. There were several people there standing around the garden, with glasses of wine or spirits. When my host offered me a beverage I requested a fruit punch or the equivalent, to the surprise of a gentleman standing nearby. 
   
 “A fruit juice Chef, I thought all you Navy men drank the real stuff.” He said holding up his glass, to show me the amber liquid in it. I smiled at his wife and looked at his round proportions before answering him, and she got the point straight away. 
   
 “Yes sir they normally do, and their wives suffer for it, I like to stay trim and healthy and keep my ladies happy,” I said and turned away, as his wife looked at him then back to me. He wasn’t that much older than I, but he was a lot wider. Katy smiled and took a few steps with me away from her guests, before saying in low tones. 
   
 “She has been moaning about his stamina for a long time, and did you see her eyebrows lift when you said you like to keep your ladies happy. I take it you meant looking good for them, and I presume you meant all of the wrens in the Navy. John told me about the box of get-well cards you got from Singapore.” I just smiled and said nothing, and looked into her eyes as I sipped my fruit drink. John obviously hadn’t told her how I came to be in the hospital, or she wouldn’t have asked. 
   
 “Have you a special lady in your life right now?” She asked smiling.                                                       
   
 “I have four, three sisters and my mum,” I answered. As I turned to see a vision of pure decedents and sheer elegance, all in a lady leaning with her buttocks on the back of a garden bench. She had on an elegantly tailored two-piece grey suit, which had one wide white lapel that tapered as it crossed her body from left to right. It terminated at her slender waist, where the bottom of her jacket flared out like a frill. The hem of the pencil skirt was two or three inches above her knee, the whole ensemble spoke of the owner’s affluence and standing. It was an outfit that would look good on a manikin, in the big front window of Rogers and Alice’s ‘Elegant Ladies Emporium’. You wouldn't find this outfit in anything less than high-class tailors for ladies, and you would pay dearly for it. 
   
 She was smoking a long continental cigarette, held with her right hand just in front of her face. Her gloved left hand was held across her body and it supported the elbow of her right arm. She had her right foot crossed over her left, as she half sat on the back of the bench. The way she held herself and the way she tilted her head, to expel the plume of smoke skywards from her lips. Gave a hint of a feline hunter eyeing its prey, waiting for the right moment to pounce. This was no timid tossed aside housewife, no untried unassuming female unsure of herself, this was a confident lady well aware of herself and her looks. 
   
 Her posture reflected the knowledge she knew she was attractive; the slight movement of her hand as she smoked was almost alluring. She watched me closely as I approached with mine host beside me, and I was sure I knew her from somewhere. She raised the cigarette and drew the smoke into her lungs, then tilted her head up and blow smoke skywards. Then turned her brown eyes towards me, and studied me with her head tilted to the right. Her left eyebrow raised giving that look that said, ‘approach me if you dare.’ 
   
 “Joe I’d like you to meet Catherin, a very dear friend of mine.” Said our host Katy; from somewhere near my left shoulder. 
   
 “Oh we’ve met before Katy, I watched him sail away to Singapore with three of my friends two years ago.” Got you I knew I knew you, the penny had dropped and I knew where it had been. She was in the clothing store at Portsmouth dockyard, when I picked up my gear to go to Singapore. 
   
 “Yes Ma`am, and I still don’t ware Navy issue underwear,” I said much to Catherin’s delight, as she finally smiled and said. 
   
 “Yes, I remember you telling me when I issued you with them.” Then she turned to Katy and said to her. 
   
 “I was introduced to the Champ by Madeline Gardener; we were in the Nelson Hotel. He and a friend were serenading his friend’s wife when Madeline praised him for his voice. Her sister Margret took a shine to him and hasn’t been the same women since. In fact, she became obsessed with him and fell for his charms. She has been running around after him ever since she finally got posted to Singapore to be with him on the eighteenth of November but he had left. Someone told her he had his posting extended, and was going to be there for another year. Now she is stuck in Singapore on her own, and the only way to get back is for her to resign her commission.” 
   
 Catherin looked daggers at me and drew in more smoke, to let it out in a long thin stream from her red pursed kissable lips. Her eyes burning holes into mine, and I think she was waiting for me to say that I was sorry or something. She didn’t get an apology she got the truth when I sat beside her and told her. 
   
 “Margret knew my rules of engagement, but she still climbed into bed with me. I’ll tell them to you if you are interested, and as long as you’re not a married woman.” Katy looked at me unsure of what to say or do, Catherin pinched the end of her cigarette out. Then shaking her head slowly prized herself off the bench, then thanking Katy for the entertainment started to leave. I had been there less than half an hour and had called a man I didn’t know. A fat unhealthy lover that couldn’t satisfy his wife, and I had driven away Katy’s proposed mate for me. 
   
 As I watched Catherin walking away, with that swinging her hips catwalk gate. That had her buttocks rotating through forty-five degrees, just because she knew I’d be watching her. I then thought of a question I should have asked, was she or Madeline at the New Year’s dance. Poor Katy didn’t know where to put her hands, as she looked from the retreating Catherin to me. 
   
 “Err that didn’t go according to plan I’m afraid, I didn’t know you had a past with Catherin or her friends.” I smiled and took her hand, and led her around to the front of the bench. Then indicated I wanted her to sit, and then I sat at an acceptable distance and tried to explain. 
   
 “It’s not really as bad as it all sounded Katy, Madeline didn’t like her sister going overboard for me. I wasn’t too happy about it myself at first, that’s when I told her my terms of engagement. That was supposed to put her off me, but she readably accepted them and challenged me into bed. Madeline wasn’t at all impressed with me bedding her sister and went out of her way to blacken my name with her friends. As you witnessed just now, I have no quarrel with Catherin or Madeline’s other friends. They only believe her side of the story, if they were to ask Margret they would probably get the truth I’m sure." 
   
 "When I joined the Navy I made a pact with myself, while I was in there would be no long-term relationships. I would not have liaisons with married or attached women, and I would not commit to any relationship that would leave that person alone. While I did sea time or posted abroad, to leave them to wonder if I was being true. That is what I meant by my rules of engagement, they are rules made for me nobody else. I told Margret there was no hope for a long-term relationship, she accepted it but Madeline didn’t hence the bad feelings. I broke my own rules when I met an Israeli girl, and for almost three years I’ve been courting her from afar. I told her father I would marry her when I left the navy, we were to be engaged last November. Sadly she was killed in a theorist attack, and has been lost to me forever.” 
   
 I went quite as my eye misted over, and there was a lump in my throat. As I touched the ring threaded through the chain, on the pendant Aaron Janzen had given me. This had been the first time I had allowed myself to think about her, and the pain was still there and Katy saw it. 
   
 “I’m sorry Joe I didn’t know about that; nobody has ever connected you with any woman. John has been a fan of yours since you won the home fleet championships. You have never been seen with any particular lady, I’ve only heard rumours about you and an incident at Lord Nelson.” I looked at her and wearily smiled and said. 
   
 “That again and yes that’s another tale that’s been searched beyond belief, but I can’t rectify that without implicating a lady. She knows it and has me at a disadvantage; I may be old-fashioned Katy. I will not bring shame to someone who has done nothing to deserve it, even to clear my own name.” Again Katy looked at me with sympathy in her eyes and held my hand unable to say a word. She seemed to believe my side of the story, and sympathise with me. We sat for some time until we were disturbed by John. 
   
 “Hello what have I missed, and why are you holding his hand. When he should be holding Catherin’s, wasn’t that supposed to be the plan? Where is she anyway, she did turn up didn’t she?” Katy looked from me to John, and with a slow shake of her head said. 
   
 “Don’t ask and if I suggest doing it again, tell me not to bother,” she let go of my hand and got up saying. 
   
 “I need a drink anybody else wants one.” She wandered off and mingled with her other guests, after picking up her drink. John looked at me bewildered, and then I could see him thinking about what she had said. 
   
 “Put me right if I’m the wrong Chef, but did she say I was supposed to tell her not to bother. If she ever wanted to interfere, in anybody’s love life again?” He asked with that bewildered look, still on his face. “That’s about it John old son, Katy didn’t know Catherin hated my guts with a passion.” 
   
 When I got up in the morning, I was still feeling a little down from my encounter with Catherin. I couldn’t wait to get away for the weekend, and just before noon, I was heading south-west. I had already warned Alice I was coming home, so she shouldn’t have been surprised. When I walked into her house and throw her over my shoulder, then carried her upstairs to her bedroom. She didn’t protest as such she just squealed happily and said. 
   
 "O goody-goody I’m going to get raped". Raped she was, and I was in the mood for it, she didn’t have much on and I removed that in no time. Before tossing her naked on the bed, then I was tearing off my own clothes. I had to crawl over the bed after her because she was trying to escape off the other side; she had just got her upper body off the edge. When I grabbed her legs at the knees, then I split them open like a wishbone. To devourer, the juicy sweet meat between her spread thighs while she dangled upside down over the edge. I stayed dangerously late and just missed Roger by seconds. So Alice told me when I went around Saturday morning, just after Roger left to finish what I started Friday afternoon. 
   
 This time I didn’t have to strip her, she was already lying naked in her bed waiting for me. Roger had taken Josephine, to her friend’s house on the way to the shop. Because it was her friend’s birthday, Josephine was going to be there for an all-day party. Roger was bringing her home at four, so Alice and I had sex and danced naked all day. Alice loved it and suggested we do it every Saturday, but I pointed out we needed someone to have a birthday every week. 
   
 “Spoilsport.” She had said; when she took my dick out of her mouth to speak. Then as I was about to leave, she showed me her pussy and said. 
   
 “I hope Roger doesn’t want to kiss it tonight, I won’t be able to explain how it got so pink and swollen.” I smiled at her and went down on one knee, to kiss it for her then said. 
   
 “You could always tell him you’ve been using a dildo on yourself all day, or doesn’t he know you have two or three.” She kicked me and regretted it, as she was still naked and hurt her toe. She hid behind the door, with her head just visible to see me drive off. Then Sunday Alice and Roger visited mum and dad with Josephine, and after we had dinner Alice and I did the dishes. 
   
 “What time are you going to leave in the morning JJ, I hope I’m going to see you before you go.” She asked quietly, as she took a plate from me to dry. 
   
 “I’m supposed to be back before one, it’s a two-hour drive so I’ve got to go by eleven. Why do you ask didn’t I beat your pussy, hard enough yesterday Alice.” She tried to look shy and demure, but that wicked look gave her away. 
   
 “O you did but the tingling is wearing off now, and I like to feel my pussy tingling. It reminds me of you and that thing between your legs, Roger normally leaves at eight-fifteen. He opens up the shop for the girls at eight-thirty, so they can get ready to start at nine. If you get there just after he goes, it will give you two and a half hours.” She made me stay until the very last moment, and then at the door. She had to get her little friend out again, to play with him and kiss him goodbye. When she actually kissed me goodbye and finally let me go, she wanted to know if I’d be home at one next Friday. I said I would but would let her know for sure, so she should be in bed ready. Again she had seen me to the door naked, so couldn’t come out of the house to say farewell. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 
 I had a message waiting for me when I arrived at Hasler; I had to ring the Admiral’s office as soon as possible. I rang and got the Admiral’s aide, and was told to report to the Admiral at ten hundred hours the next day. I couldn’t think of what I had to see him for, but I made sure I was there early. 
   
 “Sit down Joseph I won’t beat around the bush, I’ve heard the first sea lords had a report about your fitness. It’s not from the Doctor's or anyone at the hospital, the Commander was heard telling his lordship he had a report from reliable sources. It seems you were out dancing and went socialising at some garden party. Have you any ideas who it could be, and where did you go.” I leaned back in my chair and smiled it could be only one person, but did she tell Madeline who passed it on to the commander. 
   
 “I went to the New Year’s Eve dance at the social club in the hospital grounds, and then was invited to a small party. Madeline and Margret’s friend Catherin was at the party, I think she and Madeline were at the dance but I didn’t see them.” I said smiling at the Admiral and shaking my head slowly, and saw him nodding his head as he picked up the phone. 
   
 “Get me RNH Hasler; I want to talk to Doctor Martin A.S.A.P.” He put the phone down, and then he sat back in his chair. 
   
 “That post you were taking at the clearance diving school is still open for you; I’m going to tell the Doctor to do a full report on your fitness. To get his recommendations on how long you are to be hospitalised, and what rehabilitation leave you with require. I want it all down in writing for the record. I'm not asking the Doctor to fabricate anything, but he can be as colourful as he wishes. The First Sea Lords term in office is up on the thirtieth of June. He wants to be reappointed for another three years, so can’t be seen to be using his influence to manipulate." 
   
 "You’re out of the Navy on the thirty first of July, if you decide to go after all. If we can delay you returning to duty for as long as we can, it will keep you out of the way. You may call this mutiny against the First Sea Lord, but the group of officers I’m a part of. Doesn’t want his Lordship to remain in office, and wish to replace him. I don’t want you to be used as porn either way; I like you too much to let my side use you to oust his Lordship.” I was taken aback by his frankness, I knew he liked me but this was unbelievable. I had all the respect in the world for this man as an officer, now he had my respect as a man. 
   
 “Thank you, Sir I don’t know what to say, I don’t want you or anyone to be uncomfortable on my behalf. I have made up my mind and will be leaving the Navy in July as planned. I know I’m going to miss the life, and the wonderful friends I’ve made. Thanks to you and a few others, I have had a good life for the last six and a half years.” He held out his hand for me to shake, and I left his office thinking about what a wonderful man. Two days later the doctor called me into his office and told me what they had planned for me. 
   
 “You're staying here till the thirty first of January, then you have two weeks annual leave which is outstanding. Two weeks survivors leave, and a further four-week rehabilitation leave. You return here on the first of April for reassessment, we’ll see how you are when you return. There might be a case for early retirement, but keep that under your hat. 
   
 "We will look into the possibility of that when we do the assessment.” I looked at the Doctor a little taken aback; I had only seen the Admiral two days ago. I hadn’t expected a response so soon, let alone all the hard work the Doctor must have put in. To have to sort this little lot out, he must have worked overtime. 
   
 “Well, Doc I seem to be getting better if you’re going to let me lose for eight weeks on my own.” He looked at me smiling; and sat back in his chair. 
   
 "Had a request from the First Sea Lord's office, wanted to know if you were fit for duty as of now. Had to fob them off for two days, telling them I had to run tests. Your friend the Admiral; convinced me you weren’t ready to return to duty yet, and he told me the reasons why. Your Admiral seems quite a nice chap; promised me shit loads of stuff for the hospital.” 
   
 I would have four months left to do in the Navy after my extended leave was up; I would have sooner worked out my time to the end. Although the Admiral had made it clear I wouldn’t have much of a choice. If the commander and his lordship had their way. It was almost twelve-thirty when I rang Alice, with the news for her to tell mom I’d be home for eight weeks. Alice was ecstatic about the news, but she still asked. 
   
 “You will still be home every weekend before then won’t you, I’ve arranged for Josephine to go to playschool on Friday afternoons.” God, I was going to have eight weeks off, in two weeks and she still wanted me home before then. I slipped away early on Friday and was in bed with Alice by one-thirty. She was more than pleased, with the way I had regained my stamina, and between our bouts of sex, she was planning on how we would spend my eight weeks leave. If Alice had her way, I wouldn’t have a minute to myself. 
   
 On Saturday I spent all morning in bed with her, and as I was leaving she had to say goodbye to her little friend. I wouldn’t say she got annoyed, but she was upset she couldn’t get it to raize up for her. To be fair I’d only pulled it from between her legs, fifteen minutes earlier. We couldn’t wait for another fifteen, Roger was due home. I took Alice and Roger out for a meal on a Saturday night, just as a treat. While we were eating our dessert, Roger came up with a brilliant idea of what I should do on my leave. It gave Alice the opportunity she wanted, so she could have me all to herself. She grabbed it a little bit too eagerly if you asked me, but it did solve her problem of getting me into bed. 
   
 “Sandra and Robin have been offering their villa in the south of France, to us to use for a holiday. Why don’t you and JJ, go down there for a few weeks? You keep moaning I don’t take you away, now with JJ here you can have a long holiday. That is if JJ agrees to take you, he might want to go somewhere on his own.” Alice rounded on me as if I'd said I wouldn’t take her, instead of Roger suggesting it. 
   
 “You have to JJ, Roger and I have only been away twice; two long weekends and they coincided with the city and guilds meetings we went to.” She looked at Roger, who spread his hands saying. 
   
 “You want the lifestyle, you have to work for it twenty-four seven.” 
   
 “Yes, my darling, but it no good being the richest man in the graveyard is it.” Alice retorted, taking his hand and kissing it. 
   
 “You need to have a break away from the shop, you deserve it if anyone does.” It was my turn to put my ore in and see if I could steer this conversation to benefit all. 
   
 “I have a suggestion that might work if you trust Rose and Janet. They have worked for you for some time now, and they could run the shop for a short time. Now to benefit both of your plans, and let you both getaway I have a simple plan. I take Alice and Josephine away for a week or two, then I’ll come back to do the heavy lifting in the shop, while you go out to Alice and Josephine. You can do all the pre-ordering for the shop, and the girls can tell me what they want. Now, how does that sound to you Roger, it should work for a week or two.” Alice was on to it straight away, and beaming with happiness grabbed Rogers’s hand. 
   
 “Find out if we can have the villa in March Roger, it should be warm in the south of France then. JJ has to go back on the first of April, so if he and I had the first two weeks, you could go for the last two.” It sounded perfect to Alice, I’m not sure Roger saw it the same way. It was left at that until Sunday afternoon when Alice and Roger arrived at mums. 
   
 “We can have it JJ,” Alice said excitedly like a young child, being told they were getting a surprise. Roger was more charm and businesslike and had all the details of how to get there. 
   
 “The ferry takes nine hours from Plymouth to Santander; you can take the night crossing and have a cabin. Then the train from Santander to Toulouse, change there for the train to Montpellier. It’s a short taxi ride to the villa; you’re going to be there about seven at night. There is a small car in the garage if you need it if we tell Sandra what you need she will get it delivered by her supplier. You might get a visitors while you’re there; Robin may go down to Montpellier to get his boat ready for the season. Apart from that, the place is ours, for as long as we want it in March.” Roger said with his usual efficiency, but he said nothing about him going to the villa himself. I decided not to mention it, maybe later nearer the time he would say. I hoped for his peace at home he went, I know Alice when things don’t go her way. On Monday morning in bed, Alice was already living the dream. 
   
 “A night crossing will be a nice start to our holiday JJ. We’ll be bobbing up and down in our bunk, as the boat bobs up and down on the sea.” She laughed at her own joke, as she sat astride my hips bobbing up and down on me. 
   
 “I hope we get a nice hot March, there a swimming pool at the villa. Some nude sunbathing will do me good, I love watching you walk around naked.” She said and the thought of it must have tipped her over the edge, as she stiffened and gripped me with her legs. Her face contorted and she gave a deep growl, as her hips vibrated violently. I felt my private parts being flooded with warm female cum, as she had a massive orgasm. 
   
 “Fuck that was a heavy one; I thought my head was going to blow off,” Alice said when she had calmed down enough to speak. She was still sat puffing and panting on my hard penis, and she slowly rotated her hips. 
   
 “Will you shag me without a condom on JJ, if I said it was safe to do so?” She asked putting on that sweet sister face; she always used to get her way. 
   
 “I’ve been to my lady Doctor and asked if I can have the new contraceptive pill. She wants to make sure it won’t have any side effects on me, but apart from that, it will be my decision. I want it JJ, I want to feel you inside me without a damned rubber on.” 
   
 Three years ago I shagged her without a condom, on her wedding night and Josephine arrived nine months later. I haven’t shagged her without one since, except when she was pregnant and that had been wonderful. I had nearly always used Navy issue condoms; they were made for the job they were designed for. To stop Naval personnel getting unwanted diseases when having sex with the ladies of the leisure trade overseas. They were also very good at stopping unwanted babies because they were thick-skinned. The Amazon at Raleigh had produced a condom from her bag when she had dragged me into the field for sex. 
   
 It was thinner skinned than Navy issue, and highly lubricated and scented. Margret had had the same type of condoms in her bag when she challenged me that first time in Lord Nelson. She didn’t have enough of the super-sensitive ones though; she only had a pack of three. I was forced to use four Navy issues on her, but by then her fanny lining was bruised. Any friction from my swollen member would have given her enough sexual feelings. There was only one thing wrong with their condoms; I didn’t trust them at all they seemed too flimsy. I was always worried they would tear while I was shagging Alice, and I was worried I’d get her pregnant. Now if she did go on the pill, we could shag to our heart's content. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 29 
 Over the last week or so, my morning training routine had attracted some interest. I had been joined by some naval ratings and Royal Marines, John had also got me to help him in the gymnasium. Several Wrens from the Gosport establishments used the gym, on a Wednesday morning along with a few off-duty Nurses. They ran a keep fit class for all ranks, and John had made up a step routine for them to follow. I would see them doing their workout when I returned with my little grope from our run. 
   
 A few pairs of eyes would look my way when I did my loosening up routine before my shower. One pretty pair I noticed would follow me very closely and even get out of step with the grope. Because she was so intent on watching me, John would have to call her back into line. Sometimes I would take over from John, and those eyes would never leave me. On Thursday I returned from my run as always at ten thirty, the gym was empty which wasn’t unusual. John had his physiotherapy patients in the hospital, but the gym would be normally locked while he was out of it. It was left unlocked for me to use, while he was doing his rounds. 
   
 I was in the shower after my loosing off exercises, and having my back to the showerhead so the water was running on my shoulders. With my eyes closed, I was washing my hair and face when I had the feeling I wasn’t alone. I opened my eyes and standing a few paces inside the shower room, was the Wren with the pretty eyes. She had half her uniform on, her jacket and tie were over her arm, and she was undoing the top buttons of her blouse, as she walked towards the bench where my towel was. 
   
 “Margret wasn’t lying you are a big boy, you're all she ever talked about before she went to Singapore. For six months I listened to her while working with her in Portsmouth, we went out one night and she got a little too drunk. She told me what you did to her in Lord Nelson, now I’d like to go a few rounds with you myself.” She had put her jacket on the bench and was about to undo the last buttons of her blouse. Which gaped open showing the cleavage of her small breasts, and the frilly brassiere that covered them. As she went to pull her blouse, from her skirt waistband. She looked at me smiling at her, and her own smile widened and she said. 
   
 “I’m glad you’re pleased I’m here undressing for you champ, ever since Margret told me about you. I’ve wanted to meet you, to see if you were as good as she said.” Up until now, I had been at a disadvantage, it was too late to cover myself up when I saw her. Anyway, all I had was a bar of soap; she was standing beside my towel that was well out of reach. Now I had an ally in the form of Marine Captain Andy Southwark, he had been running with me but had arrived late. So he stayed out to finish two more laps, before coming in to shower and he had just stepped into the room. I didn’t give his presents away by looking at him, and she had not heard him enter so I asked. 
   
 “I’m sorry lieutenant but it’s clearly marked outside, that this is the male shower room. How are you going to explain to anyone you being in here naked with me if the female showers are down the hallway?” Her smile widened, and the cheeky twinkle in her eyes sparkled. 
   
 “Who’s going to ask me; the gymnasium is closed as it always is on Thursdays. John won’t be back until he locks up at four-thirty, that’s five hours to show me how good you are.” The expression on her face was priceless when Andy polity coughed, her whole demeanour changed from predator to freighted cat as she glanced over her shoulder. She grabbed her coat and ran from the room, leaving behind her tie that had fallen on the floor. 
   
 “Sorry Chef did I interrupt anything, or did I save you from a fate worse than death?” Andy asked stepping out of his shorts and entering the open-fronted shower cubical next to me. 
   
 "I'm not sure Sir and I don't want to sound paranoid, but lately I've had the feeling of being followed. I'm used to being mobbed by boxing fans and proportioned by ladies, in the crowds after boxing matches, and being unable to go out on my own for a quick pint. Without being stared at and surrounded, by people who want to be my friends, but to be cornered by a wren, in the men's showers. That's taking obsession beyond the norm, I'll be locking doors behind me soon, or staying in my room, afraid to show my face just to have some peace." I said stepping out to get my towel, and drying myself off. Andy looked at me somewhat bewildered, then turning his water off said. 
   
 "It's Andy to you, Joe, I've followed your rise through the boxing ranks since you won the Devonport championships. I was at Stonehouse back then and envied you your popularity, you seemed to have it all, the fan base and the high life. You have been paraded around like royalty, big lush parties with the brass and the civvies dignitaries. You looked like you were enjoying the social high life, but I'm now thinking it's not as great a life as it seemed?" He asked standing beside me drying himself and giving me a worried look. I looked at him and gave a knowing smile, then wondering to my locker answered. 
   
 "No Andy my life in the Navy has been a great life, I've been places I would have never had the opportunity to go. I've met lots of good people all over the place, but it all has come at a price. That price is I'm under scrutiny all the time because I've portrayed myself as mister clean. I've boxed clean and never said anything nasty about anyone, even when people try to put me down. I go out of my way to be nice to ladies, and as you see they want me to be a naughty boy. That's part and parcel of what and who I am, the clean living and clean boxing Navy camp. Who some people look up to, and others who want to use for their own gains." 
   
 "You see at the moment my life is not my own. Yes I'm in the Navy just like you and we have to obey orders, but when you go off duty you can play up as much as you like. For me, it's a little bit more complicated I have to toe the line, in more ways than one. I represent the Navy in many ways, and not just in the boxing ring. I get invites to attend openings, of sports arenas all over the place. Like the one in Bali Indonesia and Hong-Kong, after I won the Far East tournament. It's all very nice being in the spotlight, but you have to very careful of what image you put out." 
   
 "That's why I like going home a lot, nobody knows me there. Yes, I have friends and family, but if I go into a pub for a drink, I'm mostly ignored and left to myself. There's the occasional nod or two, and maybe a 'hello JJ you home again? and of course, when are you going back remarks but on the whole, I'm left in peace. Nobody wants to have their photo taken with me, or I'm pursued by a fan Wren. There, isn't the fear of being challenged, by a half pissed Matlow who fancies himself. The First Sea Lord has plans for me I'm not sure I want, but that's not to be let out of the bag yet. So you see being caught in here with a naked Wren, wouldn't go down well with the First Sea Lord at all. Let alone all the other Wrens, who want to be the first to bed me." 
   
 "That lieutenant isn't the first to try to comprise me, there have been quite a few and I don't think she will be the last. Andy, I'm not being big-headed or trying to brag, come back to my room in the hospital. I'll show you all the get well cards, I got from the Wrens in Singapore." I had dressed and Andy wasn't far behind me, then we walked together to the main building. 
   
 "You know I hadn't thought of that side of being famous Joe, and come to think of it that might explain the information blackout. I've been stationed here at RNH Hasler, for almost four years now. We have run guard and security, all that time without any restriction orders. When you were on your way here, we were ordered not to communicate your presence here. Nobody knew what happened to you, and it was forbidden to ask. There were rumours of you being in an explosion, some of my boys were SBS, and know you as a clearance diver as well as a boxer, So that theory did hold some water." He looked at me and smiled widely, and looking around said. 
   
 "Some think you were on a special mission that went wrong, why else would there be the secrecy blackout?" He continued and looked like he was waiting for an answer. I laughed out loud and shaking my head I thought, this is typical Navy. Tell rating not to think, and they do and get it all wrong. Because Admiralty house didn't want the civvies newspapers, to link me to the Israeli bombing. They had tried to suppress news of me being here, the only persons truly informed were Doctor Martin and sister Ellis. They were told to keep it to themselves, except for Doctor Thorne who read my Israeli medical notes later. Because I was recognised the rumours started, and Navy scuttle buck has a way of going overbold. 
   
 "Way off course Andy I can't tell you how far, I'm under the same orders you are." We were in the hospital heading for my room when John came around a corner. 
   
 "Got to see you before you leave John," I said as Andy and I entered my room. 
   
 "Here Andy have a look at these, it's a pity I can't put a face to their panties," I said smiling as he pulled a few cards from the box, and looked at the skimpy underwear. 
   
 "Jesus I wouldn't have thought, having this many admirers a problem. Although I think I know what you mean, about having to worry about doing the right thing. How do you date one or two of these Wren's, without upsetting a lot of the others." I smiled as he read out loud some of the cards, and pulled more from the box. I hadn't looked at them myself, a hadn't touched the box since nurse Jessica had. 
   
 "Wow, that's some beauty," Andy said holding up a card he had pulled from the box, then turned it to show me the photo pinned to it. It was one of the few, that didn't have panties attached to it. Margret looked lovely sitting on her desk, smiling at the camera in her white tropical uniform. 
   
 "Do you know this one personally." He asked, looking at me wide-eyed. 
   
 "If you do will you please introduce me, that is defiantly my dream girl." He continued, turning the photo back to look at it again. 
   
 "Lieutenant Margret Berries, Royal Navy legal branch. Five-foot eight auburn hair with brown eyes, twenty-three, drinks whiskey and ginger. Yes, I know her, and there's no way I can introduce you to her. You would have to do that yourself if you are sure you want to. You could write to her in Singapore, but I don't think it would be wise to let her know I told you to. I'm not going into the whys and wherefores, but she's part of the reason that Lieutenant was in the showers today." Andy was looking at me shocked, he had been reading what was written on the card. 
   
 "Didn't you read any of these cards at all? You should have especially this one!" Andy said when I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders holding out my hands. 
   
 "Love you why didn't you tell me you were going home, wouldn't have chased you to Singapore." Andy read out from the card, then looked at me in bewilderment. 
   
 "Bloody hell you more than knew her, I don't get it she is gorgeous." 
   
 "Yes Andy she is and I'm very fond of her, but it was a bit more complicated than you realise. There was someone else in my life at the time we met, and plans for my future didn't include Margret. She tried very hard, to change those plans over the last two years. Those plans have changed now, but not because of Margret," I said as I stood and took the card from Andy, then after looking at her photo handed it back to him. 
   
 "Find her and try to make her happy Andy if you really mean it, I'm not the right man for her." Andy gave me another look, as he pulled the photo from the card. Then putting it into his pocket said, 'will do' and turned to leave my room. Then he had a thought and turning back asked. 
   
 "Are you sure; you're not going to change your mind. From the little, you've said and what she wrote, she won't be easy to turn from you." I shook my head slowly and spread my hands in a gesture of I don't know and said. 
   
 "That's going to be up to you Andy, but if it helps you can blacken my name. Although knowing Margret that might work against you, so pick the right way to woe her." Andy nodded and walked away, presumably to plan his approach to winning Margret's heart. I stopped him, just as he went through the door. 
   
 "Andy it takes six days, for mail to arrive from Singapore. How long do you think it would have taken, for Margret to organise all those cards to be put in that box. You were told not to let my presence known when I arrived here. That restriction could be lifted, when the ship I was supposed to on arrival in port. That was the third of December, which was just over four weeks ago. This box got here almost two weeks ago, so who told Singapore I was here." Andy couldn't answer me, but I could see his mind working behind those questing eyes. As Andy left, John poked his head through my door. 
   
 "Everything alright chef." He asked as I was putting the box of cards, back on top of my locker. 
   
 "Yes, John can you ask Katy, to book a table at her favourite restaurant. Sometime during the next two weeks, but not on the weekends. I want to thank you and her, for all you have done for me. In two weeks time, I'm on leave for two months, then when I return I'll be leaving the hospital." John looked at me with a grin, then said. 
   
 "You don't hang around do you, seven weeks ago we thought you were dead. Then just like a jack in the box, you're up and jumping around all over the place. How many do you want the table for, I take it won't be just us." I liked this guy, he reminded me of Robert our boxing team physiotherapist. Were all medical staff the friendly type, I suppose they had to be to do their jobs. 
   
 "Not sure yet John got to check with Doc Martin Doc Thorne and wives, plus Sister Ellis and Jessica. We'll have to make it a date, they all can make." I said looking at him hopefully.   
   
 "Leave that to me, I'll pull the rosters and pick a date they're all off duty." He said and disappeared down the hall, and I caught Sister Ellis passing my door. She wasn't sure about going out to dinner with me until I told her who else was coming. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 
 I got away at ten in the morning and was in Wellington before one. The pre-school Josephine went to, was on the next road to Alice's. She was walking back when she saw me coming down the road. With thumb out and skirt hiked up a little, she hitched a ride around the corner. Where we spent the next three hours, dancing and making love. Then at four, I dropped Alice off, at Josephine's playschool so she could take her home. Then spent the evening sitting beside my mum, holding her tiny hand. Looking at this frail old lady, that used to chase me with a hairbrush when I had been naughty. Dad wasn't looking too well himself, Alice had said worrying about mum was draining him. 
   
 They hadn't been out now for ages, their Friday nights out had stopped some time ago. Dorothy and Harold took them out on day trips with them, but not too far or anywhere strenuous. Maybe a trip to the sea, where they would sit on the prom for a while. Not lately though it was far too cold, and mum didn't want to be fused over. She wouldn't let me help her upstairs when they went to bed. Even though it took her ages to climb the stairs, and puffed like a train as she climbed. 
   
 They were both still in bed when I returned from my run in the morning. So I made them a cup of tea and took it to their bedroom. After a shower, I drove to Alice's at nine-thirty, and after being greeted warmly by her. I was informed she had visitors arriving at ten and didn't know how long they would be there. So we couldn't get amorous because there wasn't time to have sex. We would have to wait until they left, and make the most of what time we had left. We were in Josephine's playroom when Alice's visitors arrived. 
   
 Alice greeted them and took them into her sitting room, for tea and their meeting. Josephine and I played with her soft toys, building walls and dollhouses. Being two and a bit, she got a bit grumpy and tired after a while. So I sat with my back against a soft baby armchair and cradling her in my arms, and serenaded her with how to do you speak to an angel. While she lay there gurgling and blowing bubbles at me. When she didn't sleep by the time I finished, I sang the naughty lady of the shady lane. Over halfway through the song, I saw her eyes looking beyond me. Glancing to my right, and saw Alice and two ladies in police uniforms looking at me. 
   
 "My goodness I wasn't that bad was I?" I asked smiling as I turned to face them, while Josephine gabbled away in baby talk. Which Alice understood and asked in cooing mummy talk. 
   
 "Is my baby hungry?" Then turning to a cupboard just inside the door, she pulled from a bottle warmer Josephine's bottle of baby milk. As Josephine was holding out her arms for mummy, and her bottle I handed her to Alice. Then as I got to my feet, Alice deposited Josephine into her own little armchair. Where she happily drink from her bottle and watched the four of us. 
   
 "Ladies this is my brother JJ, I didn't know you could sing like that?" Said, Alice, as she got up, to look at me. 
   
 "Sandy here said she could hear someone singing, but there was no music playing. We couldn't work out where it was coming from until we got here to Josephine's playroom. I can remember mum making you sing in the church choir, but you had a high pitched voice then." I smiled and thought, yes something's dropped since then Alice. I'm sure the other policewomen, thought the same as me. Because when she saw me smiling, she tried to hide her own smile. 
   
 "You're not a professional singer then, otherwise your sister would have known?" She asked, with that smile still showing. 
   
 "God no he's in the Navy, been away in Singapore for two years," Alice said before I had time to answer. 
   
 "So that's why I haven't seen you before, I've been at the station here for two years myself. Like the area and the town, want to make it a permanent posting. Sandra has only been here for four months, and she likes it to don't you Sandy?" Sandy nodded but Alice spoke before she could answer me. 
   
 "Roger's in with the rotary club JJ, and along with the police, they're doing some charity work. The ladies came today to finalise some of the events, Roger wants to have a charity fashion show." I think she was going to say more, but Sandy saw her chance to say something. 
   
 "We have organised a charity valentines dance, all with volunteer donations. The venue has been donated, and a local dance band has offered to play for free." She hesitated for a second or two, then with that look in her eye continued. 
   
 "They haven't a singer, and I was wondering if you would like to volunteer?" I hadn't expected that and was a bit dumbfounded, and now had three pairs of eyes looking at me. 
   
 "Well I not sure I'll be on leave then, but do the band know you're looking for someone to sing with them?" I asked looking at Sandy and saw the others looking at her too. She pulled a notebook from her pocket and looking at Alice asked. 
   
 "Can I use your phone, I've got their contact number I'll call them." We all followed Alice to a small room, that was set up as an office. Then we waited for Sandy to make the call, then we waited for the outcome.   
   
 "He said that's fine if you can come to his house on Wednesday night. To join them in a practice session, he wants to hear you sing before he commits." Sandy said a little apprehensively, holding her hand over the mouthpiece of the phone. 
   
 "Sorry won't be here, I'm going back to Portsmouth on Monday. I'll be here next weekend, then I'm on leave from the first of February. I'd like to hear how they play myself, we might not be compatible." I said truthfully, knowing the band leader only wanted to do the same. Sandy spoke back into the phone, then after a few moments hung up the receiver. 
   
 "Their playing at the rugby club tonight, he said if your there he will speak with you." She said coming out of the small office, looking a little disappointed. 
   
 "I'm not a member, is Roger Alice?" I asked looking at her, but the older policewoman answered as Alice shook her head. 
   
 "My husband is, I'll get him to sign us all in tonight." She happily announced her smile beaming, which mirrored Alice's as she said. 
   
 "Be nice to go there again, I haven't been since you took me JJ." So it was settled, we would all meet in the club car park at seven. Alice saw her guests out, then found me in Josephine's playroom. We had left her only ten minutes ago, happily sucking on her milk bottle. She was now fast asleep, cuddled down and curled up in her armchair. Alice did something to the chair, and it turned into a babies cot. Then in a whisper, she said, as she pulled me from the room towards the staircase. 
   
 "It's twelve-twenty, Roger locks the shop up at two." She said no more and was lying naked on her bed, seconds after entering her bedroom. 
   
 I was already in the car park when Rogers Mercedes pulled in. They had arranged to pick up Sandy, as she lived on the way to the club. As I opened the door for her to get out, I heard someone calling my name. Turning towards the sound, I saw PC Derik Waygood. 
   
 "Come on I've already signed you all in, and got a table by the dance floor." He said, then disappeared back inside the club. He wasn't hard to find, he was the only one waving his arms. 
   
 "Hi Derik, see you got married at last?" I said grasping his outstretched hand and smiling down at the older policewoman. Who was now dressed in a pretty dress, which looked like it had come from Alice's shop? 
   
 "Yes JJ just over a year now, Christen told me she met you this morning. She said you've just come back from Singapore, no wonder you're so suntanned." Sandy tugged at my sleeve saying. 
   
 "Sorry to break this up, but we should go see the bandleader." Taking my hand led me towards the stage, where the band were taking their places. I was surprised to see it was a twelve-piece dance band, twice the size of the modern dance groups, that had four of five. Sandra introduced me to the leader then left, so we could talk. 
   
 "I can see why you can't come to our practise sessions, that uniform gives that away. Without hearing you sing it's hard to know." He stopped short, splaying his hands out to his sides then said. 
   
 "Have you sung with any band I would know off?" I smiled and thought of the Singapore five, no he defiantly wouldn't have heard of them. 
   
 "The Royal Marine dance band Singapore, and in Portsmouth. The Royal Philharmonic Orchestra, in Perth Western Australia." I said as humbly as I could, but his mouth dropped and his eyes popped. I quickly continued speaking, to give him time to recover. 
   
 "Look give me a list, of what you're playing tonight. I'll look at them, while I listen to you playing. Then if you're doing one, I think I can do with you I'll let you know. Does that sound alright, there be no presser on you whatsoever." He nodded and went to his briefcase, and pulled some sheets of paper from it. 
   
 "That's a list in order of tonight's numbers, and that's a complete list all the ones we play." A quick glance at the list, and I was pointing at number four. 
   
 "Do you play this one as a waltz or a quickstep?" I asked. 
   
 "A waltz normally, but if you want it as a quickstep?" He asked looking at me, with a question in his eyes. 
   
 "No, a dreamy waltz will do me fine thanks, if it's ok with you. I'll come up as you finish your third dance. This is normally a four-minute song, your play the tune maybe three times to make it danceable. If I come in after you've played it once, then sing it twice will that be ok but don't introduce me?" He nodded and approved my plan of attack, and I returned to my table. Where an anxious Sandy was waiting, with her newly arrived boyfriend. I was hurriedly introduced, then all eyes were on me as she asked. 
   
 "Well what's happening, have you two come to an arrangement?" 
   
 "Yes he has agreed to let me do one song, if he likes it we may do more. If we do we'll do your valentines dance for you, will that be ok Sandy?" It was and she was most pleased, if she hadn't been two chairs away I think she would have kissed me. Alice and I danced the second dance which was a waltz, and as we danced she asked. 
   
 "So what are you singing JJ?" I looked into her eyes and said. 
   
 "You belong to me." 
   
 "I know that, but what are you singing?" She laughed and we danced on. I went onto the back of the stage, halfway through their third dance. Where their soundman gave me a microphone, which we tested through his headphones before switching it into the speakers. Then when it was time, I walked through the band and joined in with them. 
   
 ("See the pyramids, along the Nile. Watch a sunrise on a tropic isle. Just remember darlin', all the while, You belong to me." Some dancers looked and some just stopped dancing and moved to the edge of the stage to look up at me. A few boys held their girlfriends in their arms and just swayed to the music. It was received well, even by the bandleader who turned to the band and said. 
   
 "Just in time." Then we did 'come fly with me,' and as it was coming up to a break. I asked the band leader, 'can you play be my love by Mario Lanza?' He looked at me and nodded, a bit unsure but turned to the band and told them. I turned to the room and holding the big stand microphone said into it. 
   
 "Ladies and gentlemen, you won't be able to dance to this, but seeing as I'm being auditioned for the police charity valentine dance, I'd like to do this for you tonight." The dancers were already going back to their tables, as I turned to the bandleader and nodded. Then the room went deathly quiet, as the opening bars of 'be my love' were recognised. It was still deathly quiet when I finished, and I wondered if it hadn't gone well. Then the room erupted into clapping, and people were standing at their tables. I could see Alice crying, as she whopped with joy. The bandleader shook my hand, and said 'I'll see you at the valentines dance'. I was received back at the table with handshakes and kisses, and a happy Sandy. 
   
 "Thank you for the plug for the valentines dance, I think it's going to be a sellout. I've had another idea, thanks to what Christen said as you were singing and watching the dancers. I think she is right on the money when she said she could listen to you all night, I think we could have a one-man charity concert." Woe what have I let myself in for, all around the table they were nodding their heads. Alice was looking at me with a worried look on her face but said nothing until we were dancing again. 
   
 "You don't really want the attention do you JJ, I could see it on your face. When Sandy came up with the idea, of this one-man show." Was it that obvious, I hadn't meant it to show. 
   
 "It's alright Alice, being home was the only place I could be myself. Everywhere else I'm the singing boxing champ, mister, clean all-round nice guy. I'm finding it a bit hard, to live up to it at times." I think singing that song, had brought back memories of the past. Like when I sang it in Australia to a shocked Madeline, when I still had dreams of Ava. I was having dark thoughts again, I had to snap out of this. 
   
 "Did you like boxing JJ, you haven't really talked about it over the years. You've always trained hard and looked happy while you were doing it. Janet keeps on about how she used to watch you, as you trained in the garden at home. I bet you did it deliberately, you wicked boy." She said smiling widely, as she must have pictured me teasing Janet. 
   
 "I really did; didn't I, I'm sure she played with herself as she watched," I said and Alice roared with laughter, making those around us look. She had taken me out of that dark place, without even knowing I was in there. 
   
 "Yes Alice, I did like boxing, on the whole, it was good mates and some damned good laughs. I haven't had much time to miss it as yet, you know it's only been three months since I left Singapore. With all that's happened it seems a lot longer than that, being in the hospital has restricted my getting to meet old friends in Portsmouth. That's if there are any left there, my old Captain is a Vice Admiral now. He's CNC Portsmouth and he's visited me in Hasler, he is keeping open a job for me at the dive school. When I've had this long leave, I'll go and see him and take the job on. At the moment I don't want to fight again, but I'll see what happens in the next few months. I'm coming out in July, and there are no competitions planned until August." Alice was looking at me with a quietening gaze, then as we went back to the table she asked. 
   
 "Your still training though, I thought you were training for a fight." I smiled as I held her chair for her, then said. 
   
 "I'm still in training to get and stay fit, I've got to keep my stamina up." I held her eyes for a moment, before looking to the others and saying. 
   
 "That's a good dance band." I had seen the smile on Alice's face and knew she had known what I meant about stamina. I spent most of Sunday doing the garden and odd jobs with dad, after doing the veggies for dinner. Mum wasn't her old self, but she still insisted she could do the cooking. So dad and I didn't argue, but as she napped after dinner. We did the dishes and the housework and got tea ready for the grandkids coming. Monday morning I spent an hour with Alice, before going back to Portsmouth. Where John informed me the table was booked for Thursday, at an Italian restaurant in Portsmouth. 
   
 "Doc Martin and his wife are picking up Sister Ellis, and Nurse Jessica on the way. Doctor Thorne lives in Portsmouth, so we will pick you up here at seven that Ok." I couldn't have done better and asked him to thank Katy. The doctors both thanked me for the invite, as did Caroline and Jessica. On Wednesday I met Andy who said he'd put in for a transfer to Singapore, I wished him well and truly meant it. John looked good in his uniform, and Katy was as smart as ever. When they picked me up, at the hospital gates. 
   
 I got a bit of a shock when we entered the restaurant, I had got used to seeing them in their hospital whites. Not the two and a half-ring Navyal officers, that stood to welcome Katy in their uniforms. Nursing Sister Chef Petty Officer Ellis and leading Nurse Jessica had their nurse's uniforms on. Scarlet capes and all, but there were no cap tallies sown on the inside of them. It was a good restaurant, and I got a raised eyebrow when I ordered in Italian. The waiter didn't quite get my order, so I repeated it in English so he could understand me. His greeting in an Italian accent had a Yorkshire twang, something he should obviously work on. 
   
 Friday afternoon I was shagging Alice, while Josephine was at playschool. In another week I could be shagging her every day, especially if Alice got more days for Josephine in playschool. A cabin on the night ferry to Santander had been booked, and Alice said she's started taking the pill. After fourteen days she could have sex without a condom, without the fear of pregnancy. Something Alice was looking forward to, seeing we would be sleeping together in France. Not that she planned to let me sleep that much, according to her I'd be doing press-ups on her all night. Saturday morning Josephina was in her cot from ten o/clock until twelve, while her mum and I had a two-hour romp. 
   
 Alice never tired of her little friend, even after he had massaged the inside of her love canal. She kissed and stroked him, then used her mouth to put on the condom when he recovered. I have to admit I was just as bad and kept her tunnel of love well lubricated. With my attention to her clitoris, with my fingers and tongue. Monday morning we had our last quickie shag, which lasted an hour. From next weekend on for two months, we would have hours each day to satisfy our sexual lust. Josephina would be going to playschool from ten to two, giving Alice and me four hours to play sex games. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 31 
 The week went surprisingly quickly, and I soon found myself saying goodbye to the hospital staff. I was in bed having a welcoming home shag, from Alice before noon. I didn't see Alice on Saturday morning, and as we were washing up the tea dishes on Sunday. She put her hand between my legs and foundering her friend saying. 
   
 "I missed this yesterday so don't be late tomorrow, you're going to have to make up for what I've missed." With the dishes done, we went back into the living room. Where mum was enjoying watching the children playing, and Roger turned to Alice and said. 
   
 "Did you find out about Saturday Alice." I was a bit shaken by that question, seeing what Alice had said in the kitchen. It sounded like Roger knew, I hadn't been around to shag her yesterday, but Alice turned to me and asked. 
   
 "It's the annual city and guilds dinner and dance this Saturday, Roger's got access to a spare ticket. Would you like to come with us JJ, Sandra and Robin will be there. To give us their spear keys to the villa and for the car in the garage." Alice said holding my hand, and giving me that sweet sister look. I hadn't the time to answer before Roger almost begged me to accept. 
   
 "Go on JJ it's normally a good night, and you can have my shear of the dancing." Good old Roger; the two-left-footed Fred Astaire of Wellington. When he and Alice danced, it was like a gazelle and an elephant dancing. 
   
 "I'll just look in my social diary to see if I'm free, o my it appears I have nothing on at all. Of course, I'll come." I said dodging Alice's attempt to punch me, and Rogers apparent relief because he didn't like dancing. Alice loved it and we danced every day, in her bedroom between our bouts of wanton sex. To a gramophone she had in there, she played her favourite dance records on. It was half-day closing on Thursday, so Alice and I only had two hours in the morning. We made up for it a bit in the night, as I was going to the dance bands rehearsal. That was at the band leader's home, just out of town. I went back to Alice's home at three when Roger was home on the pretext of just passing. While we were having tea, I mentioned about the rehearsal and she asked if she could go. I didn't object and neither did Roger, only he insisted I take his car so I shagged Alice on the back seat. 
   
 It was an hour and a half drive to Bristol, and as the dinner dance didn't finish until midnight. We wouldn't be home until maybe two in the morning, so I was going to sleep in their spear bedroom. We arrived at the venue at seven-fifteen, I was introduced to Robin and Sandra. A very nice looking woman, ten years older than Alice. Alice had told me about them in the car, on the way to Bristol. Robin had a daughter and son in a former marriage, aged seventeen and sixteen who was at college. Why she told me about them, in the car I didn't know. Although when I met Sandra, I wouldn't have guessed she was thirty-five. If I was to guess her age I would have said twenty-five, but Robin did look the forty-five she told me he was. 
   
 They were already seated at our table, two steps off the dance floor. Sandra gave me a very sweet smile, as she looked me up and down. Commutating on how handsome I looked in my uniform and insisting I sit beside her. The meal was good, and Alice had a large glass of wine with hers. The large dance band started playing at eight and played like Glenn Miller's band. Alice and I danced to tuxedo junction, then in the mood. Then we sat one out, so Alice could drink more wine. Then she dragged poor Roger up for a dance, and Sandra engaged me in conversation. I was sitting in my chair sideways, so I could look at the dancers behind me. 
   
 "You two dance very well together, you should do it professionally." She said leaning towards me, and giving me a good view of her cleavage. 
   
 "I don't think so Sandra, she is far too busy to do the rehearsing we would need. I'm still in the Navy, so we wouldn't get together that often." I said smiling at her, as she also sat sideways looking at me. 
   
 "You're very close aren't you, Alice's always talking about you when we meet. I know all about you being a  boxer, and a frogman as well is there anything you can't do." She said with a look that meant a lot more than what she actually said. I think the conversion would have continued, but the music had stopped, and Roger was leading Alice off the dance floor. She was a pace from stepping off the dancefloor when the band started playing. She stopped dead in her tracks, and her right arm rose in the air. As she leaned to the right her left leg moved out, her left hand pulled her dress up exposing her calf. With her head tilted slightly, she looked at me coming to her with a sultry look, and as Roger past me, he said, "You will have to do this one." 
   
 The band had started playing, the unmistakable opening bars of one of Alice's favourites. We had danced to it naked many times in her bedroom, and as I took her in my arms I sang. ( "When marimba rhythms start to play. Dance with me, make me sway. Like a lazy ocean hug, the shore hold me close, sway me more. Like a flower bending in the breeze. Bend with me, sway with ease. When we dance you have a way with me. Stay with me, sway with me." ) 
   
 There weren't many dancers on the floor when we started, those that were soon left us the whole of it. We danced a few steps then stood and swayed, then dipped and glided over the floor. I sat her on my hip, and with her legs curled to one side, I spun around. Then slid her down my leg, to almost sit her on the floor. Then as she rose to her feet, we danced on, swaying our way over the whole dance floor.  As we came around the edges of the dance floor, people sat and watched us glide by them as I continued singing. 
   
  ( "Other dancers may be on the floor Dear, but my eyes will see only you. Only you have the magic technique when we sway I go weak. I can hear the sounds of violins Long before it begins. Make me thrill as only you know-how. Sway me smooth, sway me now -- sway me now." ) We had a round of applause when we left the dance floor, and a raised eyebrow from Sandra, 
   
 "He sings too, what other hidden talents has he got?" She asked Alice as she sat down, and picked up her glass of wine. I didn't hear Alice's answer because I heard a voice from the past say. 
   
 "I see your still light on your feet, twinkle toes?" I turned to see Chef Bates who was in civvies, standing with his hand out to me. I was immediately up shaking his hand, smiling at his weather-beaten face. 
   
 "God it's good to see you, Chef Bates, it's been almost six years since that day outside the main gate." 
   
 "Just plan Mr Bates now Joseph, I see you're going up the ranks. You must be the youngest Chef ever, it took me over ten years to make it." He said his smile still friendly, and I knew he meant nothing nasty. 
   
 "Bribery just plain bribery, they want me to sign on for another five. They want me to be a twelve-year man, but I'm coming out in six months, but enough of me, how are you and what are you doing here?" I asked still pumping his hand, I was very pleased to see an old friendly face. 
   
 "Clarke and I run a boxing franchise, we have two clubs in Bristol. One in Swindon and another in Reading, we have tournaments between the clubs. If you have the time, come up and have a look. Brine isn't here tonight, he'll be sorry he missed you." I smiled at that because the last time I met Brine Clarke, I took his boxing title off him. 
   
 "Is he still mad about me outboxing him, it wasn't my fault he was so unfit." Bates was nodding his head, and grinning from ear to ear. 
   
 "Took him a while but it did sink in, he gave up the booze and the fags. He didn't box again in tournaments and came out of the Navy just after I did. We teamed up and started the business, we haven't done badly in two and a half years." I'd say they hadn't and I felt pleased for them, but right now someone was trying to get my attention. I quickly introduced Alice to Mr Bates, and for the life of me, I didn't know his first name. 
   
 "If you have a card I'll give you a ring, but as you can see I'm needed." He handed me his card, as Alice dragged me onto the dance floor. The band was playing a string of pearls, and we jitterbugged to it. The babysitter was sound asleep, in Josephine's room when we got in just after two. The dance hall shut their doors at twelve-fifteen, Sandra kept us talking in the car park until half-past. I'm normally an early riser, but Roger was up at seven and was getting ready, to take the babysitter home at eight. He had just gone downstairs when Alice popped her head around my door. 
   
 "Don't get up stay there, I'll be back in a minute." She whispered when she saw I was awake, then disappeared to where I know not. I heard the front door close, as Alice entered my room, and dropped her dressing gown on the floor, to jump naked onto my bed and pull the bedclothes down. 
   
 "I've been waiting all night, to get hold of this." She said as she grabbed my already hardening penis, then after a few strokes and the application of a condom. She impaled herself on my sheathed penis, to bounce up and down on it. 
   
 "He won't be long she just lives on the other side of town, then he'll pick up the papers he won't be gone more than half an hour." I left her to bounce up and down for another five minutes, then rolled her over and shagged her hard and fast. I left her on the bed and went to the bathroom, she was still panting and spread-eagled when I got back. So I went down to kiss her sensitive parts, she gasped and jerked as I sucked her juicy clitoris. If we had more time, I would have liked to shag her again. Only I heard the crunching of tyres on gravel, guessed Roger was coming into the drive. 
   
 I had already pulled on my tracksuit bottoms, so picking up the top and my gumshoes. I ran down the stairs and into the kitchen, as Roger was opening the front door. On with my top and gumshoes, and out the back door to ran around to the front. I came in the front door, with Roger standing in the entrance hall looking up at Alice. She was coming down the curved staircase, in her dressing gown holding Josephine. Roger was cooing at Josephine, who was smiling and waving at her dad. I was just smiling up at Alice, as she encouraged her daughter to welcome daddy. When five minutes ago, Alice herself was cooing at me for kissing her pussy. 
   
 After breakfast, I went up to get my gear, as Alice and Roger were going to Plymouth to see his dad. With Roger and Josephine already dressed, Alice left them downstairs to come up to get ready herself. Before she did I had a kiss and a good grope, because she still had nothing on under her dressing gown. Tuesday our sex session was being cut drastically, Sandy and Christen were coming around at eleven. They were there to finalise the details, for the charity fashion show. We had just an hour before they arrived, I made the most of it much to Alice's pleaser. 
   
 "Fox's management has given the ok to use their theatre if you consent to do a one-man concert. The valentines dance this weekend is in the same theatre so you get an idea of the aquatics." Sandy said after they had finished their meeting, and came into the kitchen where I was hiding away having a cuppa. To be polite I offered them a drink and expected them to decline but they didn't. So it was twelve-thirty before they left, and Alice moaned at me all the way to her bed. For keeping them there for twenty minutes longer, than they would have been. Thursday night on the way back from rehearsals, I again shagged Alice in the back of Roger's car. 
   
 With no playschool for Josephine on Saturdays, Alice was missing her daily rumpy-pumpy. She let me know her views on that when we had our first dance. The valentines dance was a sellout, the place was packed and my five numbers went down well. My other sisters Dorothy and Ellen were there, and they hadn't heard me sing since I was little. So I was hugged and kissed by them and had my hand-pumped by Len and Harold. All in all the night went well, and Sandra was pushing me for a date to do the one-man concert. I had been home for two weeks and it had flown by, in another two weeks I will be in France alone with Alice. 
   
 "If you can organise it for the last weekend in March, that would do me fine Sandy. I'm in France in the first two weeks, then back to Portsmouth on the first of April. We won't have much time for rehearsing, but the bandleader has told me they are backing me. So it should work out alright, now it's up to you to sell it." Sandy smiled and opened her bag, pulling something out she handed me a printed flier. There was a picture of me on the stage of the rugby club, and wording advertising the up and coming concert. There was just one thing missing from it, the date had to be added. 
   
 Now she had it for five weeks time, and from the way tonight went that could be a sell-out too. The bandleader and I had already talked, about the concert and what we should do. He agreed with me to keep it lowbrow and do the most popular songs by Frank Sinatra and Dean Martin. With maybe a few Elvis and Roy Orbison ballads, the five I had just done was Franks and Dean's. I was comfortable with that style of singing, and many people had said I sounded like Dean Martin. 
   
 
 
 
 hapter 32 
 The prospect of having two weeks alone with me didn't stop our Alice, wanting me in her bed every day, while Josephine was at playschool. The start of our holiday soon came along, and Roger drove us to the Santander ferry in Plymouth. He knocked off work early on Friday afternoon and left Rose and Janet to lock up the shop. We were in Plymouth at six to catch the eight o/clock ferry, we had something to eat and we boarded at seven. Then we got Josephine to waved goodbye to Roger from the rail, then found our two-room cabin. Josephine was very tired and was asleep as I carried her into the cabin and left her to sleep in one room. 
   
 While Alice and I were having sex, in the other before the ferry sailed. We had hardly any sleep, on the nine-hour crossing to Santander. The two trains Journey's were spent dosing and trying to keep Josephine happy. A meal in Montpelier when we got off the train, and the taxi ride to the villa at seven. Josephine was asleep in my arms when we entered, and I put her straight to bed. Alice and I managed one shag, then fell asleep to wake up at seven in the morning. 
   
 Alice was not unhappy with the villa, just in its location because there was a villa on both sides of it. The swimming pool was quite large but was overlooked by the balconies of the two villas. That had ruled out two of Alice's holiday to-do list, one to sunbathe naked. The seconded one was, to have me running around naked for her to look at. There was one spot however, that wasn't overlooked from anywhere. It was in a recess of the building, under where the balcony jutted out from the upper floor. With the high walls around the property, you could lay there naked unseen. There was just one problem, you couldn't sunbath the balcony shaded the area. You could have unseen sex there, but I might as well shag Alice in comfort inside on the bed. 
   
 So that's what I did whenever I was up for it, and with Josephine in a safe play area. Alice and I would have long sex sessions, throughout the day and with Josephine asleep all night as well. We were very lucky on Thursday after we got there, I had just finished shagging Alice, and had gone out to have a swim. I was floating on my back when I heard someone saying hello. I looked up to see Sandra and Robin standing by the pool, and a young lady a little way off. 
   
 "We rang the bell but nobody came, so we guessed you were here in the pool. Hope you don't mind us dropping by, only Robin and Colin are opening the boat up. I thought I'd visit Alice, to make sure all is well." Sandra said looking me up and down, as I climbed out of the pool. 
   
 "She is inside tending to Josephine, go on in she'll be pleased to see you." I lied and hoped Alice had put something on, she was naked the last time I had seen her. 
   
 "I'll leave you to it then," Robin said giving Sandra a peck on her cheek and said see you later to his daughter. He went out the side gate, to join his son in the car outside. I was pulling on a short towelling dressing gown when Alice emerged from the villa wearing a one-piece swimsuit. 
   
 "What a pleasant surprise Sandra, would you like wine. There's some in the cooler red or white, JJ will you get two glasses we'll have it out here." She said kissing Sandra's cheek, then seeing Kristy standing there added. 
   
 "You'd better make that three glasses, I'm sure Kristy would like one also." She finished taking Sandra's arm and leading her to the patio table and chairs. 
   
 "How long are you here for, your stay at the villa I insist." I heard Alice say as I went through to the door, loud enough for me to hear and to understand why. Hell Josephine was in one small room; Alice and I were in one big bedroom leaving two other big bedrooms. With both our gear in the same room and the two other's empty Sandra might work out we were sleeping together. I was just thinking about trying to move some of my gear when I heard Sandra say. 
   
 "Oh no that won't be necessary, were staying the weekend on the boat it has four cabins. Robin will be back for us when he has aired out the boat. Would you like to have dinner with us, tomorrow night at the yacht club? Robin could pick you up at five, and bring you back to the villa after." Sandra said with a sweet smile, as I handed a drink to her from the tray I was holding. Kristy was a lot shyer then Sandra, although she was just as pretty. She didn't look at me when I handed her wine to her, but I remembered her looking when I came out of the pool. So had Sandra's eyes, they had widened as my body came out of the water and up the steps. 
   
 Her eyes hadn't missed the bulge in my swimming trunks either, I saw a tiny smile appear on her lips. As I was putting on the robe, her eyes had wandered over my torso. Then they travelled south, to my crouch before I pulled the robe closed. Sandra and Kristy had arrived at two, and Robin came back to the villa at five. Colin after saying hello to Alice looked at his dad and asked. 
   
 "If you're staying for drinks can Kristy and I have the runabout car, to see our friends." Robin looked at me as if to ask if it would be ok. 
   
 "It's your car, help yourself," I said before he could ask, and Colin and Kristy disappeared. Sandra and Robin stayed to have drinks with us, and he sat as close to Alice as he could. He hardly took his eyes off her, as he talked of his love of sailing his boat in these waters. Which to me was a misleading statement, from the photo of his boat he showed me? It wasn't a yacht at all it was a fifty-foot luxury powerboat, which he was inviting me and Alice on for a ride. We moved inside as the evening became cooler, and Robin claimed his comfy armchair. While Sandra sat by me on the settee, because Alice had already claimed the other armchair. 
   
 We chatted and laughed, as Josephina wondered around feeding herself. From the assorted bowls of goodies, Alice had on her silk kimono over her costume. That is if she still had that skimpy thing on after she went into the bedroom to change Josephina. The kimono was just long enough to cover her crouch and made her look even sexier. With just her bare shapely legs, showing below the hem of the garment. Much to the admiration of Robin, who continued to gaze at that area hoping to see something he shouldn't. From his seat opposite her, at the end of the coffee table. 
   
 She had in the past few days just worn the kimono, that was with just the two of us here. I'm sure she wouldn't have been that bold, to risk Robin or Sandra catching a glimpse of her pussy. At around seven Josephine was getting tired and grumpy, and Alice struggled to get up with Josephine in her arms. I was too far away to beat Robin going to her aid, as he scooped Josephine from her and insisted he carries her to her bed. As they disappeared into the short corridor to the bedrooms, Sandra moved slightly closer to me and said. 
   
 “Robin thinks the world of Alice JJ, he liked her and Roger from the moment we met them. Why there's nothing he wouldn't do for her, all she would have to do was ask and she'd have it." The slight smile on Sandra's face, and the sideward's glance at them disappearing down the hallway. 
   
  Suggested there was more meaning to her words than she actually said. Or was it me; reading more into it than I should have. This was only the seconded time; I'd been in their company. At the dinner and dance, Robin had sat as close to Alice as he could, and when he had danced with her he had held her close. In the car park when we were saying goodbye, Alice was a little happy with the wine she had drunk. Robin had lingered with his kiss her on the lips, while Roger was kissing Sandra on the cheek. 
   
 Now again here, I had noticed his eagerness to be near Alice. His eyes hardly left her at all, and Sandra didn't seem to mind him being in a bedroom with my half-naked sister. She did seem surprised when they returned so quickly, nothing was said but Alice seemed restrained. It wasn't until they left that Alice told me why, as we went into the bedroom. She had indeed changed out of her bathers before, and just had a pair of tiny panties on. She revealed when she removed the kimono, and a little red-faced she said. 
   
 "I took Josephine from Robin and went to put her in the cot. As I bent over my kimono rode up showing my bottom, Robin saw it and said what a nice ass. With Josephine in my arms, I couldn't stop him as he felt me. With my hands full I could only say 'NO' Robin when his hand went between my legs and he suggested having sex. I have never encouraged him in any way, to think I would respond to any sexual advance from him. He has flirted with me in the past, at some of the functions we'd been to. It had been with everybody in a light-hearted mood, after a few drinks and friendly banter. I had laughed off his crude whispered sexual comments, thinking he was just being over-friendly and a little drank. I'd never had thought he'd try to seduce me, with Sandra in the other room." She finished just as I kissed her mound of Venus, as I laid her naked on the bed. 
   
 "He excited you though, didn't he Alice," I said lifting my mouth from her wet pussy, and she gave a naughty giggle. Then she stared at me and gave an opened mouth gasp. When I told her Sandra had been surprised, to see them come back so quickly, and with her hand on my thigh, I'm sure she was about to offer me sex. At ten the next morning I answered the phone, to Sandra asking if Robin could pick us up at four. He would take us to his boat for pre-dinner drinks, before going to the clubhouse. I couldn't get a word in after I asked who was calling, but Alice could hear what was said as I had the phone on loudspeaker. She came over and took the phone from me, then holding her nose said. 
   
 "Sorry Sandra I must have caught a chill last night, I woke with a cold this morning. I won't be able to come tonight, and JJ said he won't leave me on my own. It's a shame I was looking forward to going on your yacht, maybe some other time when Roger's with me." There was a moment's silent's on the phone, and Alice looked at me with a smirk on her face. I pictured Sandra holding her hand over the mouthpiece of the phone, and saying something quietly to Robin before speaking to Alice. 
   
 "Oh dear, I'm sorry to hear that, I hope you're better soon. We will say goodbye when we drop the spear car off tomorrow." Sandra finished sounding a little put out and dispirited, Alice gave a stiffly farewell and hung up. 
   
 "I bet she rang to see if I was upset, with what Robin did last night. If you were right about her coming on to you last night, she might have known Robin wanted to get me alone. Must have thought I would entertain Robin's advances, and leave her alone with you. I can remember he was never worried when she disappeared at the dinner and dances. Perhaps they both have sex with other partners, and Robin's taken a fancy to me. I could tell Sandra took a shine to you, as soon as she saw you." 
   
 "Now some of the things Sandra has said, about Robin liking me make sense. I haven't thought of it that way before, but she has made comments that you could take both ways. Because I haven't disagreed with them, she may have thought I thought the same way. I have never pulled away from Robin when he has put his arm around me. He most likely thought I'd be willing, to let him fondle me last night. They did suggest we stay on their boat after we had dinner tonight. Perhaps they belong to a wife-swapping club, and tonight they'd try to get us to join in," Alice said letting her mind go off on sexual fantasy, that had started turning her on. I could see the telltale signs, her face had begun to flush. Her hand had gone to her breast, to stroke across her nipple. There was only one thing to do, so I picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. 
   
 Alice may have been right, Sandra went out of her way to be nice and friendly. When they dropped the small car off, on their way back to England on Sunday afternoon. Alice had run to the bedroom to fully dress when I spied them turning into the drive. They had come at an awkward moment, Josephine had just gone down for her afternoon nap. I had taken off Alice's bikini bottoms and was bending her over the arm of the settee. When I saw the car pulling into the drive, through the lace-covered window of the living room. I had more to hide than Alice, so I dived into the pool as Alice answered the door to Sandra. Who came in over welling Alice with sympathy and sorrow at Alice being unwell, as Robin and Colin put the spear car in the garage. 
   
 Colin and Kristy sat in Robin's car, as he came in to say goodbye, and managed to take Alice to one side, to have a few words with her. He looked humble and apologetic, while Alice was quietly telling him off. While they talked Sandra held my attention, as she stood above me in her short summer dress. Smiling sweetly at me, as she renewed her invitation to spend time with them. On their boat or at this villa, whenever I felt I wanted to join them. Then she looked at me admiringly as she handed me a towel when I had charmed down enough to leave the pool. Robin carried the tray of cool drinks, Alice had gone into the kitchen to prepare. He was smiling and jovial, so it seemed he had made friends with Alice again. Sandra seeing Alice smiling also seemed much relieved as we chatted for a time. Then they really had to go, the night ferry would not wait for them. We saw them to their car and waved them a good farewell. With my arm around her waist, I asked my waving sister. 
   
 "Are you and the randy Robin friends again Alice, did you tell him he's not to stroke pussy again," I asked as they drove down the hill, and onto the main road. She slapped my hand, as it slid onto her buttock. 
   
 "No, I didn't, I told him that he shouldn't have assumed I'd allow him that familiarity. We hadn't known each other long enough, to know if that sort of thing was permissible. I also said I liked him and Sandra a lot, and wouldn't say anything to Sandra or Roger about it. He smiled at me and said; 'Sandra knows I like you a lot and we have a mutual agreement.' I looked at him shocked and said I don't think Roger would agree to that agreement. He smiled again and said, 'he doesn't have to know about it does he.' The cheek of him, he was still trying to seduce me." Alice finished as we walk back into the villa, and she sat on the arm of the settee. Which an hour ago I was going to shag her over, then lifting her dress she showed me she had no panties on and said. 
   
 "Now what were we doing, before we were interrupted." I was already on her wavelength, as gravity applied its forces to my swimming trunks. She may have told Robin off, but she hadn't told him not to try in the future. Now I knew exactly where I stood with Sandra, she had made it plain she wanted sex with me. Only she didn't know I was getting plenty from Alice, so her attempt to arouse me didn't have its desired effect. As she had stood over me at the pool, she knew damn well I could see she wasn't wearing panties. Though I have to admit her shaven pussy did look tempting, but the cool water had just lowered my tempter. I knew I'd have no trouble from Robin if I did what Sandra wanted, now that Alice had told me of the agreement they had. Now I might be a bit selfish, but I didn't want Robin shagging Alice. Although I had no right to try to stop her, she was already cheating on Roger with me. If she cheated on Roger with Robin, should I feel as if she were cheating on me too? Here I was having thoughts of shagging Sandra, if I did would I be cheating on Alice. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 33 
 The next few days went by very quickly, and I suddenly found myself shagging Alice one last time. The taxi arrived to take me to the station, at six that last Friday morning. Roger would have already arrived at Santander, and we would pass each other somewhere along the line. He would be tucked up in bed with Alice this night, trying to make up for his lack of sexual attention. I was going to miss our early morning bed exercises, and the afternoon and evening ones. Although the next time I got her in bed, would be something to look forward too. Until then I had memories of this holiday to tide me over, and I was going to be rather busy in the coming weeks. I had no idea of what awaited me when I returned to Portsmouth. So take things as they come, was a good motto. 
   
 Mum and dad were putting on a brave face, but I was sure there was something wrong. Mum didn't look well and dad looked worried, Dorothy and Ellen weren't aware of anything. So why was I getting this feeling, that something wasn't being talked about? Rose and Janet kept me busy in the shop, will you lift this can you move that. I would move a heavy box one day and move it back the next. Without anything being taken out of it or even looked at except when it was in my hands. If I was in the stock room, Janet had to squeeze past me to get something. Rose was always stretching up or bending over near me. When we were alone in the storeroom one day, and she made sure Janet was busy. 
   
 "JJ do you remember what we did in the roundhouse when you were still at school." As if I could forget, she had blackmailed me then. Was she going to blackmail me now, it was a Friday afternoon a week since I'd been with Alice. I was tempted to ask if she wanted to relive old times, but if I took her to bed. She wouldn't want it to stop there, the first person she would tell I was her boyfriend would be Alice. No, I could wait another week, for Alice to come home. Then have some real lasting sex, instead of a quickie in the stockroom and a long time regretting it. 
   
 "Sorry Rose what roundhouse is that, and I'd be a bit young to do anything wrong wouldn't I," I said still attending to what I was doing, and Janet popped her head in and said. 
   
 "Customers Rose Mrs Morris wants a fitting, and I've got two myself." She never mentioned it again, and Friday came around. I was parked in the ferry port as it docked, and was at the gangplank to take their case's when they alighted Roger needed to be dropped off at the shop, to reassure himself it was still there. 
   
 "I don't think he'll go away again JJ, he hasn't relaxed at all in the last few days," Alice said as we drove from the shop to the house, then as we entered the drive she said. 
   
 "He won't want you at the shop now, but I'll need you in the house." I don't know who needed who the most, with Josephine in her playpen. I had her breast in my hand before we started up the stairs. By the time we got to the top, she was holding my dick. As I took off my shirt, she was kneeling taking my trousers down. Her wet hot lips around my dick, making slurping sounds. She was still taking off her brassiere, while I tenderized her clit with my nibbling teeth. Then she moaned and groaned kneeling on the bed, as I was shagging her from behind. God this was worth waiting for, I couldn't see me enjoying sex with anyone else than Alice. 
   
 Sadly this would be the last chance I would have, to be with her for a little while. Tonight was the charity one-man show I was giving, and that would end late. Tomorrow afternoon I would return to Portsmouth, so I could report to the dive school on Monday morning. When would I be able to come home to see Alice again, I wouldn't know that until I could set out my roster of duties. So I made every minute count until Roger rang to ask me to pick him up. The show went well, and I got front row seats for mum and dad. I sang amazing grace for her, as it had always been her favourite. I had to stop Sandy when she started suggesting more concerts. 
   
 "Who slow down Sandy, your forgetting I'm still on her Majesty's Service. I could be sent anywhere at any time, I can't make plans months in advance. I'm back in Portsmouth on Monday, I could be I Singapore by Friday." 
   
 "Sorry JJ I get carried away at times, but will you be willing to do more shows?" She asked, a little humbly. I was about to answer when her boyfriend butted in. 
   
 "Sandy's worried if she doesn't get you to commit now; when you become a big singing star you might not want to." I laughed and then saw the others around me, looking at me seriously. 
   
 "No way I'm not that good, maybe for the locals but that's all," I said dismissing the idea completely, no way ho-say. Later I was saying goodnight to Alice, in the car park. As Roger helped mum into his car, 'I hope you don't' she whispered in my ear. 
   
 "What becoming a singer." 
   
 "No, go back to Singapore." She answered. I popped round to say goodbye Sunday afternoon and found Roger had taken Josephine to the park. It was just the opportunity for Alice to lift her dress, so I could invade her pussy one last time. It wasn't an ideal position to be in, with her perched on the end of the table. Her dress up around her waist, with my trousers around my ankles. With a quick kiss and a grope for foreplay, I humped her as hard as I could. It had to be a quickie, Roger had been gone for a while. 
   
 Alice didn't like it when I rang her on Wednesday, it wasn't Singapore; it was Shaper Flow in Scotland. I'd be back in seven weeks, after taking an advanced salvage diving course. It was the Admirals way, of keeping me out of the way. The First Sea Lord's appointment was up for debate, for the next three months he'd be in the spotlight. They could not pull me off training once I had started, this six week's was the first stage of the course. I had a week's leave, before another eight-week course. By the time, I would finish it, it would almost be time for me to leave the Navy. 
   
 It was hard physical work mostly diving and some classroom. I enjoyed it and the time went fast, and before I knew it I was home on leave. When I rang Alice, I was informed we were going out to the rotary club dinner. It was on Saturday night in Bristol, at the same place as before. The same overnight sleeping arrangements would be in place for me. I got away early and managed two hours with Alice before Roger was due home. Saturday night I got a warm welcome from Sandra and was surprised to see Robin kissing Alice on the lips to say hello. Then again when they said goodbye, while they danced he held her close, and they seemed very friendly and chatted happily. 
   
 I forgot to mention it Sunday morning when Alice came into my room. While Roger took the babysitter home, and she gave me her body to play with. Then told me to come to her just after nine on Monday, Josephine had started pre-school. Roger took her on his way to work, and Alice picked her up at three. It was less than a five minutes' walk from her house and was part of the Wellington College. Roger had enrolled Josephine, as soon as Alice became pregnant. She would stay there until she was sixteen, ending up on the girl's side of the college called Queens. Alice had wanted to return to work, but Roger would have none of it. Telling Alice to concentrate on her dress designs, which she was very good at. If he had let her work, she wouldn't have been bored. I remembered what I was going to ask her on Monday, as we relaxed after an hour of sex play. 
   
 "You and Robin seemed quite friendly on Saturday night, did he humbly apologise. Or have you forgiven him, for touching you up in the villa?" I asked as I toyed with her nipple while looking into her eyes. 
   
 "Oh yes he has redeemed himself, and I didn't want any tension between us. Roger likes Robin and Sandra very much, and I didn't want to tell him what Robin did. So for his sake, I compromised, and told Robin I wouldn't tell Roger." She said holding her head to one side, not looking at me as she played the martyr. 
   
 "He's shagged you hasn't he, you let the sod between your legs. You didn't compromise, you laid down and let him shag you." I said leaning over her to look down into her eyes, a little shocked that she would let him. She looked up at me with her sweet baby sister smile, then blinking her eyes said. 
   
 "Well it was your fault; you sod, you left me for two months. You know I need more than Roger can give me, so it is all your fault." She said it with no anger or mulish, in fact, there was a tiny smile on her lips. Because she saw I was shocked at her revulsion, that she could let someone else shag her. I smiled she had a logic all her own, it was never her fault. It was the same logic, that blamed me for making her like me shagging her. Like that first night, when I repeatedly shagged her all night. I made her like it, that's why she stayed in bed with me all weekend. 
   
 "How long after I left, did he take advantage of your needs?" I asked, sliding my hand between her legs. 
   
 "On Wednesday after you went back to Portsmouth, they came here on their way to Exeter. Sandra took Josephine out to play on the swing, as I went into the kitchen to make tea. I was watching them play through the window, and reached up to get cups. I didn't hear Robin come in, I was on tiptoe when he felt my buttocks. I said Robin I've told you; you shouldn't be doing that to me. I had a cup in each hand and had to put them down before I could try to stop him." 
   
 "Before I could he pressed himself against me, trapping me against the worktop. Then his hand came up and held my breast, I became flustered at his boldness. I couldn't help myself when he started playing with my nipple, I went really hot and weak. Well, you know what I'm like when my nipples are played with. He saw the effect it was having on me and played with the other one too. I was getting very sexy, and couldn't stop him because I was feeling so weak. I could only ask, 'what are you doing Robin' when he started lifting my dress at the back. 'Oh no you shouldn't do that,' I said as his hand went between my legs." 
   
 "Because I had no panties on, his finger slipped into me and he started fingering me. Oh my god, I went weak at the knees and could feel my juices flowing. Then he took my hand and pulled it behind me, and put his penis in it. It was hot and I felt it growing as I rubbed it, and it felt so very nice as he shagged me from behind. He came on Monday and Wednesday, the next week and spent an hour each day with me. Each day he came I said 'we shouldn't be doing this', but he convinced me I should have sex with him. I waited all the next week, in just my dressing gown but he didn't come." 
   
 "On the third week, Roger had to go to Bristol on business, he had a working lunch to go too. He wouldn't be finished until four, I phoned Sandra and arranged to meet her to go shopping on Tuesday. At eleven-thirty Sandra and I were having coffee, Sandra said they had to go to London the week before. 'That's why Robin didn't come to see you, he was buying two more shops in London.' She shocked me because had said it quite casually; because she was already aware, he was coming to Wellington to shag me. That first Wednesday, she had watched him seduce me. Though the window of my kitchen, when she was playing with Josephine on the swing." 
   
 "Shall we have lunch, before we decide where to go shopping darling." She said and I followed her into a hotel, then up in the lift to the third floor. Down a corridor and through a door she unlocked, into a large hotel apartment. Inside the room, she called 'we've got company,' and Robin appeared through another door. There was food already set out on a table, and after Robin had given me a long kiss hello. We had salmon and quite a few glasses of Champaign, then Sandra remembered she had forgotten something. Saying she would have to get it before she forgot all about it again. She went out of the room, leaving me with Robin drinking more Champaign. 
   
 I was feeling a little gay and he took my hand, and lead me into the bedroom. He made me giggle as he undressed me then we had oral sex before he began to shag me. I was really enjoying him and looked into the big mirror in the wardrobe. To see him shagging me when the door opened and Sandra stood watching us until we climaxed. He kept me in the bedroom to shag me again and didn't let me go until three. Sandra watched us having sex, from oral to orgasm and she finished him off when he pulled out of me." 
   
 "I was so sexed up having her watching, I had a really big orgasm. For the last three Wednesdays, they have come here at midday, Robin and I have full oral first. Then we have oral and sex twice before they leave at three when I pick up Josephine. Sandra strips off and watches us, sitting naked in a chair as we shag. She finishes him off each time he shags me, it excites me with her watching. He says Sandra gets turned on by watching us as well, and by the time he gets her home he's ready to shag her." Alice's fanny was oozing fanny juice, relating what Robin and she were doing was exciting her. 
   
 "I suppose when you go back after this week, you will be off somewhere else. Leaving me alone and wanting after you've been shagging me all week, so you see it's your fault I need Robin to shag me." She said as I looked at her a little dumbfounded, was this, my sister. I knew she was highly sexed, but it seems she was much more than that now. She was addicted to it, she and I had always enjoyed long sex sessions. Where we did what we liked with each other, but it was just the two of us. I wouldn't have thought, she would entertain anything like this. Robin was taking her deeper, into a sexual fantasy by including Sandra. From the sound of it, Alice was more than willing to continue their relationship. 
   
 I suddenly thought; I might have got it all wrong about Sandra. At that dinner and dance, she had kept me in conversion. Showing me her breasts, and keeping me distracted while Robin and Alice danced. At the villa, she had shown me more of herself and made suggestive remarks. I now wondered if it hadn't been a deliberate ploy, to distracted me. Especially when Robin and Alice were in the villa bedroom, did she expect them to be longer than they were. She was really surprised, to see them back so soon. 
   
 "Are you expecting them to come this Wednesday?" I asked looking disapprovingly at her but was still fingering her, and kissing her nipple. I hadn't liked Robin from the start, the way I saw him looking at her. Told me he wanted to get into her panties, but I couldn't do anything about it then. Now it was defiantly too late to interfere, she would only say I was jealous. Or that I didn't want her to enjoy herself, with anyone but me. 
   
 "Yes they are, so you will have to go by eleven. They mustn't think you are suspicious, of why they are here." She said reaching down to see if she could revive my dick, but it was far too early. 
   
 "You really enjoy him shagging you that much Alice, you could give him a ring and cancel you know." She gave me a dirty look and said. 
   
 "No I won't he doesn't shag me as good as you do, but I enjoy him doing it. He'll be there when you're not, so I'm not going to turn him away so just you can shag me." It could have turned into an argument, but I had no right to dictate to her. She was my sister, and I couldn't stop her following her own will. What could I do anyway, go to Roger and say Robin's shagging her? I don't like it because it's stopping me from shagging her. No JJ you just keep pleasing her as best you can and hope she gets tired of Robin. 
   
 "Alright, my darling so long as your happy, it's just I don't want to think he's taking advantage of you, or making you do something you don't want to. I'll say no more about it, except that if he hurts you in any way, I'll be sent to prison; for doing him over." Alice smiled and kissed me, then toying with her friend said. 
   
 "You really do love me don't you JJ, I love you too but I need this when you're not here." We kissed and fondled, and shagged until two-thirty. Then I left her to pick up baby Josephine and would come back in the morning. To play and please her again, then on Wednesday we had just an hour and a half in her bedroom. Before I was ushered out, so she could shower and get herself ready for Robin. On Thursday and Friday, I didn't ask and she didn't tell, what she and Robin had done in her bedroom. On Saturday I said sorry as I said my farewells in her bedroom, and tried to please her as best as I could. Because she had been right, although I had told her I wouldn't be home for four weeks. I hadn't told her after the next week's leave, I would be away again for another four. 
   
 I didn't get home until the Saturday afternoon, so couldn't climb into bed with Alice until Monday. I didn't get up the nerve, until after our second shag. To ask her if she had been alright, while I had been away for four weeks. She said she had been, Robin had come to see her on the first Wednesday. Sandra had been with him, and they stayed until three. That Friday Robin had phoned her and after some sexy talk. Of what he'd like to do to her, he suggested he should see her on Mondays and Wednesdays. So twice a week Sandra and he, have been in her bedroom having sex. 
   
 "They have gone to France today, and are spending a month there. I told them Roger wouldn't want to go when Robin suggested I join them. So knowing he would say no they asked Roger, as predicted Roger didn't want to go but agreed with them that I needed a holiday. So Robin is picking me up from the ferry, this Saturday morning when it arrives." She finished with a smug look, and with her nose in the air said. 
   
 "I'm looking forward to it, he'll most likely want to shag me all day every day. It will be a nice change, from just being twice a week." She was laying it on thick, trying to make me react to her remarks. 
   
 "What about Josephine, is she going with you," I asked trying to stay calm because I was sure they were using her for their pleaser only. 
   
 "Oh, the babysitter has agreed to sleep in, for the two weeks I'm away. She and Josephine get on well; Mary really loves her. Josephine will be going to school, she won't have to cook for Roger." Sounded nice and cosy, a good looking seventeen-year-old. Living in the house with Roger, I myself would be tempted. Apparently Alice didn't think Roger wouldn't be, and honestly, I believed her. Alice's said he shags her regularly twice a week, always at the weekend and in bed. He is a conservative lover she has little foreplay, and he never strips her to look at her body. 
   
 I was saying my farewell to her Friday morning, then left her to finish her packing at midday. I had volunteered my services to take her to the ferry, for her night crossing. So Roger didn't have to close the shop, to take her to the ferry himself. I stopped the other side of Exeter, in an off the road lay-by. Got her into the back of the Mercedes, then in Plymouth, I watched her board the ferry and sail away. To the waiting arms of bloody Robin, who would have her all to himself for two weeks. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 34 
 I didn't enjoy my four boring weeks away, I spent most of it wondering what Alice was doing. I had lost Ava and was now pining over Alice; I had to get my head on straight and stop being possessive. I needn't have worried, Alice welcomed me with the open arms when I got home two weeks after she herself had come home, from that holiday in France with Robin. She was very happy and very suntanned, there wasn't a white patch on her body. She had always trimmed her fanny hair, but now she was almost bald with just a small patch. The skin around the hair was as dark as the tan on her tits. 
   
 She must have lain for hours, with her legs open to get it that tanned. Josephine was getting too old to visit Alice on Saturday mornings, so it wasn't until Monday I saw the extent of her suntan. She was also highly aroused to see me and took her friend out in the entrance hall to say hello. Then led me upstairs by him, when he was drained where I stripped her and I commented on her finely trimmed pussy she said. 
   
 "Oh, Sandra did that for me, on the second day at the villa. I had said I thought her shaven pussy looked nice when she had stripped to watch me and Robin. The next day she made me lie on the bed naked, and shaved me as Robin watched. Then she held a mirror, so I could see what it looked like, It felt all tingly and sensitive when Robin shagged me." Alice had said it so matter of fact, like saying I went to the barbers for a haircut. I could remember thinking that looks nice when I looked at Sandra's shaven fanny. That day she stood over me in the pool, only she was distracting me away from Robin that day he had felt her pussy. 
   
 "I take it you enjoyed your holiday then," I asked rolling on top of her, to slip my dick in for my first shag in four weeks. 
   
 "Oh yes very much thank you, I'd tell you all about it, but the last time I told you about Robin and me, you got very angry and didn't want me to do it with them." She had begun to really enjoy me in her and started whimpering and I could feel her getting very wet. She had several climaxes where she bit her lip and vibrated, but then just before I ejaculated she had a massive orgasm. That had her gasping for breath, and spraying her fanny juices over my groin. 
   
 "Oh my god that was nice JJ, I haven't had one like that for two weeks. Since Robin and Sandra;!" She suddenly went silent and looked at me a little guiltily. As if she was about to say something she shouldn't, I was still in her slowly shrinking but able to move it. Wondering what she was about to say, it must be something they had done to her. She had obviously enjoyed whatever it was, but it seemed she wasn't telling me. I had to remove myself from her and go dispose of the condom. As I returned she spread her legs, and in a husky voice asked. 
   
 "Wash my pussy darling, you do it so well." We had always done oral on each other, but we had never asked for it and never just after sex. She purred like a kitten, as I licked her fanny lips. 
   
 "Do you like Sandra washing your pussy after you've had sex with Robin," I asked casually, keeping my tone as matter of fact as possible as I licked her. 
   
 "Oh yes I do, but she had Robin's." She lifted her head as she stopped talking, to look at me knowing she had said the wrong thing. 
   
 "You tricked me into saying that you sod, now you know Sandra doesn't just watch. She's bi-sexual and likes a woman as well as men, she has asked me several times if I could get you to shag her. I'd like us all in the same bed, but then they would know you shag me. Although I like going with them, I don't what them to have that knowledge." She was right they might not use it against her, if they wanted to blackmail her they had enough on her now. Although it wouldn't be for money, they are multi-millionaires now. She was thinking of me, to save Alice I would have to bend to their will. I kissed her fanny a dozen times and rubbed my lips from side to side. Then blew air into her virginal passage, and made her do fanny farts. Making her laugh and giggle, as I tickled her clitoris with my tongue. 
   
 "I love you, Alice, if you want to join them in grope sex, then so be it. I want you to be happy, I might not fully like it but if you're happy I'll be happy for you. It really not up to me at all, if you think it's right then it is right. You have to decide what your priorities are if you can keep this from Roger that's good. You defiantly seem happier, than you were the last time I was home. Is that because of the holiday you had with them, or what they did with you on that holiday?" Alice looked at me tenderly, then holding my ears pulled me up to kiss her. 
   
 "Yes darling I am happier, that holiday did me the world of good. I can let myself go and be who I am when I'm with Robin and Sandra, just like I can with you like now in this bedroom. I haven't got to hide what I feel if I want to hold your dick I can. If I want you to play with me, I'll open my legs for you. Robin has shown me if you don't try it, you won't know if you like it. Like you Robin controls me when he wants to, I bend over when he tells me to. I kneel in front of him when he wants, just because I love being that sexy bitch you and he wants. You never know what he'll do, when he wants sex with me or Sandra. He told her to kiss my pussy, then he shagged her while she was licking me." 
   
 "Oh dear, I've said too much again haven't I, but I've already told you she is bi-sexual. So you would have guessed that she played with me, and licked my fanny. I'm not ashamed to say I liked it, especially when I had Robin's dick in my mouth." She looked at me, to see if I was going to be shocked. I lowered my head and kiss her wet pussy, she was turning herself on and she liked it. 
   
 "Oh well, he had me hot and sexy, as I got off the ferry. He took me to the hotel he stayed overnight and spent two hours in bed before we left. That big Bentley's automatic of his has no gearstick to get in the way, and with a big front bench seat, I could lay down and give him oral." Again she looked at me. 
   
 "At midday we stopped in a quiet spot, to have the picnic the hotel put up for us. As I was putting to basket back in the boot, he lifted my dress and shagged me without warning, and we were just off the main road. Then an hour from the villa he told me to give him oral again, so by the time we got there he'd be ready to shag me again. We all slept in the same bed, and in the night I woke with Sandra kneeling beside me. The bed was bouncing with Robin shagging her, she saw I was awake and pulled open my legs, and gave me an orgasm by licking and sucking my clitoris." 
   
 "That was the first time she had done it, she had been in my bedroom lots of times. Watching Robin shag me and had never tried, after that first time she did it at least three times a day. Mostly just after Robin had shagged me, she would clean me out. He never wore a condom, and always ejaculated inside me. I have had mutable orgasms as he shagged me, knowing what Sandra was going to do next. Then more as she licked me, she always made me climax sucking my clit. I like it so much JJ, do you think I'm a lesbian." I was lapping up her juices as they flowed out of her, god she was tasty today. 
   
 "No darling you love dick too much to be a lesbian, this is all new to you and you were excited by it that's all," I said and it did sound reasonable, and it did seem to put Alice's mind at rest. 
   
 "Oh good I'm glad you think so, but do you think I should try it. Sandra has played with herself, as she's played with me when Robin hasn't been there. She gets very wet like me, and once she gave me her fingers to suck. Just to see if I liked her sweet juice, but I didn't lick her fanny when she asked if I wanted more. I've thought I'd like to try, it's like Robin say's if you don't try you don't know." 
   
 Hell Alice was really into this, she was hooked on their type of sex games. It was like Alice was hypnotized by Robin, whatever he said she would do. Not like us, we had oral and just gone for straight sex, hell I was here shagging my sister for god's sake. How far do you want to get, from having a normal straight legal sexual relationship? 
   
 "When is my friend going to wake up JJ, I like your tongue licking me but I'd like your dick in me please?" She said smiling and I climbed up her body, to give her friend to her to suck hard. 
   
 "God I love feeling you stretch my fanny hole, would you consider taking a butlers job with us. Roger can afford to have a live-in one, then you could be at my beck and call all day." I had just returned from the bathroom, after the disposal of my second condom of the morning. 
   
 "Hum, I can see it now, me walking in with a tray of deferent condoms and asking. 'What colour condom, dose madam wish on my dick this time." Alice laughed, then spreading her legs said. 
   
 "I'll have the flesh coloured one next time after you've cleaned out my pussy of course." She said laughing, then gave a happy shy as my tongue licked her fanny lips. 
   
 "God I could let someone do that to me all day, that's another thing I've missed since my holiday." She shied again and her hip's trembled, as I flicked my tongue over her clit. 
   
 "Robin came home yesterday, he may ring me today. To let me know when he'll be around, it's been two weeks since he's seen me." She said dreamily moving her fanny up and down, as I licked through her wet fanny lips. 
   
 "Did you stay in the villa all the time Alice, or did he take you sightseeing?" I asked slipping two fingers into her, too slowly Frigg her and keep her juices flowing. 
   
 "Oh no we went out on his boat and saw his friends. That villa next to theirs has a nice couple in it, Sandy and Bob are American millionaires. They live there because of their income taxes and go to Miami several times a year for their business. Robin and Bob are planning some business venture, they visited us on the first Monday evening. God his big he has muscles bigger than yours, and he's six feet tall. He's got gyms and health clubs all over America, and shops that sell keep fit equipment. Sandy has her own business that prints advertising, and an artwork studio. I was having a good chat with Sandy over drinks, where she talked about you. Not you personally just about you, oh I'll tell you how the conversation went." 
   
 "When I was introduced she said she thought she recognised me, then said 'weren't you here not long ago with your husband. A dishy looking chap with a good physique and big muscles was always doing push-ups and running.' I smiled and said that wasn't my husband that was my brother, we were here for the first two weeks. My husband came when JJ went back and stayed for the second two weeks. She smiled back and said. 'Oh, we had gone to Miami then so that's why we didn't see him. That explains why you never came out to sunbathed nude, it wouldn't be right to show your brother your bits would it.'" 
   
 "She said her smile a lot wider and giggly, I liked the way she giggled it was friendly and natural. Then I said I didn't sunbathe nude when my husband was here either, Roger wouldn't approve of me doing that. Sandy's smile widened. 
   
 "Oh not like Robin and Sandra then, they wouldn't approve if you didn't do it. So it's quite alright with them, isn't it? He's such a nice fellow, and he likes to please the lady's.' She finished smiling at me, obviously knowing I had sunbathed nude in their presence.' I smiled back at her trying to hide my mild embarrassment and said, I haven't seen you out on the balcony? 'Haven't you oh I sit in the far corner reading my books, I can see over the balustrade and see you.' She said smiling with a smile, that said yes I have been watching you. I wondered, how much she had actually seen. Because; the Sunday morning; when Sandra and I were sunbathing, Robin came to me and gave me a kiss. Then putting his hand between my legs, suggesting it was the time he shagged me. I followed him inside, and Sandra followed us. Then during the day, he would often come over to us and give us a kiss and a grope." 
   
 "Then he would play with our breasts and tweak our nipples if he put his hand between my legs it meant he wanted to shag me. Which he did several times that morning, and a few times in the afternoon. Later that night when it was dark, I was having a swim in the pool that was now illuminated. Robin came out and watched me for a while, then pulled me from the pool and shagged me by side of it. A couple of times on Monday, he had led me into the villa. I wondered how many times, she had seen him taking me in. Did she realize I was going in to be shagged because her smile widens when Sandra came over and asked 'did I fancied anything to nibble on? Tuesday Robin took us onto his boat, he shagged me before we left the villa. As we got out to sea Sandra stripped off, then came to me to take my dress off. Then gave me repeated orgasms on the bow of the boat, with her tongue while Robin watching us from his wheelhouse." 
   
 "We were out at sea for six hours, he shagged me four times. Sandra said he was always randy when he was at sea, I was exhorted when we got back to the marina. In between him shagging me, Sandra had her head between my legs. We had a meal in the boat club where I met some of his boating chums and stayed on the boat that night. He shagged me and Sandra during the night, then we went out to sea again on Wednesday and he shagged me again whenever he wanted. We went back to the villa that night, and he left us both alone, but he had my legs open as daylight was downing. Then left me and Sandra alone for the rest of the morning. As we were having lunch I noticed Sandra getting fidgety, she looked flushed like when she gets randy and sexed-up before we had sex. We went out onto the patio, where we were having a drink. When Robin came out and took Sandra's hand and said." 
   
 "Come on its time you had, some more time in the chair.' I thought she was going to collapse, she had wobbly legs but she quietly followed him. He hadn't said he wanted me, so I stayed out sunbathing. About twenty minutes later, I heard a door open and looked to see him walking towards the patio doors. His hard dick wobbling as he walked, and when he saw me looking he beckoned me. I NEED YOU GET YOUR FANNY IN HERE.' He said loudly beckoning me to be quicker and waited for me to get to him. Before saying in a breathless tone. 'Suck me off I'm bursting to come, then you can go back to sunbathing until I need you later.' He said pushing his dick into my mouth, as I knelt down. He hadn't been this forceful with me before, he had expected me to do as he said. He always had a gentle tone and never asked me to do anything I didn't want to. Now he held my head and shagged my mouth until he filled it with his cum." 
   
 "When I had cleaned his dick off, he went back into the room he had come out of. I wanted to follow him to see what they were doing, but I thought better of it and went back outside. At least an hour went by before he reappeared from that door. I heard the door close and he locked it, then he just looked at me, and I was running after him into the spear bedroom. When he beckoned me to follow him, to where we always had sex, he chewed on my fanny and shagged me hard and forcefully. Then left me spread-eagled, with his cum oozing out of me as he had a shower. It was just after three when I cleaned myself with the paper bed cover. Then I replaced it with another, ready for when we had sex again. After a shower, I went out onto the patio, Robin was sitting on the edge of the pool, his feet in the water and his back to Sandy and Bob's villa. I got into the pool and walked to him, and he didn't object as I gave him oral. He shagged me again at five, then went to unlock that door. I had had a shower and was tidying the bed when Sandra gingerly walked in. I gave a gasp when I looked at her, her tits were bright red and swollen hard. So was her swollen red fanny, the lips looked twice as thick as they should have been, and her clit was swollen and looked like a tiny penis." 
   
 "Oh my god, what has he done to you?' I asked as she sat on the bed, then lying back with her legs open. 'Don't be cross with him, Alice, he does this to please me. I like him doing this, I like sexual torment. We have a playroom at home as well as here, every Thursday afternoon he puts me in the chair and abuses me. The other sexual torment that I like, is when he takes me with him to shag you. I get really sexed up and want to be shagged myself when I'm watching him fuck you. Haven't you seen my fanny fluid running out of me, when I'm watching you getting fucked.' I had actually, and her eagerness to eat my pussy after he had finished shagging me. I went for some cold cream from my things, and she had an orgasm as I applied it to her fanny." 
   
 "Sandra!' I scolded as her juices flowed from her, she just smiled and said. 'That's the first time you've touched me there, what do you expect to happen, when you play with my fanny, and I'm all sexed up and randy. Now go get a dildo from that draw, and fuck me with it. I had to admit I was feeling rather hot myself and did as she asked. She was very tender and o so sore, but she was having another orgasm when I felt Robin behind me. It's hard to use a dildo on someone when you yourself are being shagged. Robin shagged me again after dinner, then again during the night. Sandra's swelling had gone down a lot by morning, but she needed me to put more cream onto her tender part's. Robin watched us for a while, then gave Sandra his dick. She climaxed all over my hand and the dildo when he came in her mouth. I was feeling randy and disappointed he hadn't shag me, but Sandra offered me relief by eating my pussy." 
   
 "Sandra was back to normal by six when Sandy and Bob arrived for drinks and bar-b-q. Bob had some good news on their proposed venture, and he and Bob were talking shop for some time. I got chatting again to Sandy, while Sandra busied herself making sure we all had drinks. Giving out small plates of food, which I found hard to eat with a glass in one hand and the plate in the other. 'Have you enjoyed your holiday so far Alice?' She asked when she beckoned me over to stand where she was sitting, it was then I realized my first week was almost over. 'Oh yes I have it's a shame I've just got a week left, but I have enjoyed it tremendously.' I said to her quite honestly, and she smiled up at me and nodded. Yes, you do seem to be quite relaxed and happy, Bob was saying this morning. It was so nice to see such a lovely girl, enjoying the sun next door." 
   
 "He also remarked on how Robin fusses over you, he doesn't like you staying in the sun too long, does he? Bob noted that Robin made you go into the villa four times this afternoon, now with my skin, I can stay out all day.' She said her eyes looking at me smiling, as were her red ruby lips. Making me think that she knew exactly, why Robin had taken me in." 
   
 "I had looked up at their balcony, a few time that afternoon and hadn't seen either of them. Although come to think of it, with the afternoon sun where it was. They might have been sitting in the shade in the far corner, and if he was he would have been looking straight between my legs. Because that's the way I was laying, to get the sun on my fanny. I was laying with my legs wide open, most of the afternoon. I lifted my hand to my mouth and gasped in shock looking at her with my eyes wide open. 'Oh my goodness, I never saw him, if he was up there looking at me he must have seen. Oh, my goodness what must he think of me, I hope he doesn't think I deliberately exposed myself to him.' I said open-mouthed and showing shock, as she continued her beaming smile at me." 
   
 "Oh no my dear you mustn't chastise yourself, your quite right to do as you wish within the boundaries of Robin's villa. It is us that should really apologise, for looking into your private bathing area. Although I must be honest with you, Bob has said the view has improved one hundred per cent. Since you arrived a week ago, so please do continue sunbathing as before I insist. There are hidden benefits in it for me you know, before Robin took you for the second time this afternoon. Bob had been looking at you closely for some time, and while you were in the villa with Robin I had a good sexual encounter with Bob. So you see I'm very pleased you're in the yard next door, and I hope you continue being out there for the rest of your stay. Though Isn't it really silly, we've been looking at you naked all day, and now you are hiding your lovely body away." 
   
 "She had put her hand out to pat the side of my knee, and as she said that last sentence. Her hand stroked my thigh and stopped just under the hem of my white mini tennis skirt. She lifted it as she moved her hand towards me, and held it up for a moment. 'SANDY!' I said truly shocked as she looked at me, and I looked around to see if anyone else had seen. When she let go of my skirt, she was chuckling and said. 'I thought you wouldn't be wearing underwear, and I wanted a closer look at you. It's hard to see the clear detail of your pussy, from a hundred meters away. We could see you were a natural blond, but we couldn't make out what shape you shaved it. She said still grinning at me, I genuinely blushed at her bluntness because I was slightly merry with the wine I had had, and quickly finished what I had left in my glass." 
   
 "To cover my inability to say anything, plus the fact that I was slightly aroused by Sandy's actions. Sandra suddenly appeared, inquiring if anybody needed drinks. 'I think Alice will need a big one, Sandra.' Sandy said, still giggling. Then a little more serious said. 'Oh Alice is coming to our Saturday night gathering isn't she?.' Sandra looked at me and said. 'Oh yes of course, although I don't think we have told her about it yet.' 'Oh she must come, Bob's looking forward to it so much.' 'I'm sure he is Sandy.' Sandra said smiling at me and turning away taking my glass with her. I felt like following her before Sandy could embarrass me further, but there was no one else, in the room to go and talk to. I looked across at Bob, and for the first time really looked at him." 
   
 "He must have been in his mid-thirties and looked really fit and agile. Quite nice looking but not really handsome like you, but he had a sort of confidants about him. Something like Robin, self-assured and commanding presence. As I looked he turned and smiled at me, and I found myself flushing as his eyes met mine. I quickly turned my head and saw Sandy smiling at me. "That delicious brother of yours, will we be seeing him here again soon?" She asked as Sandra came with my drink, and took my empty plate. "No, he's in the Navy and he goes away for months at a time. I don't really know when I'll see him again, isn't that right Sandra." 
   
 "I said trying to bring her into the conversation, so I could get over my hot flush. I had glanced at Bob again he had winked at me, and I had gone hot again. As Sandra and Sandy chatted; I think about you, I went to the bar and got more ice. Not long afterwards they went home, and Robin took the two of us to bed." Alice seemed to have finished her story and looked at me seriously. While she talked she had taken hold of my dick, and as I nibbled on her tit it had risen. 
   
 "Oh god thank heavens for that, I thought you were never going to shag me again." She said pulling me on top of her and whooped for joy as I slipped into her. When I finished shagging her, It was time for me to get out of there. With a quick kiss, and cuddle at the front door, and with a definite promise to see her in the morning, I was on my way. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 
 I went out for a drink in the evening and bumped into Derrick Waygood in the green dragon. We had a pint together, and he gave me the warning to be on my guard. 
   
 "WPC Sandra Yates is organising another charity do, she'll be on the lookout for you soon." I thanked him and told him I'd keep my head down, and wondered why Alice hadn't said anything to me. She hadn't dressed in the morning when I got there except for her kimono and that was off of her before we reached the bottom of the stairs. I had always thought Alice sexy, as she had never hidden from me completely, and after a little foreplay to make her sexier, she would let me spread her legs to look at her, and inspect her fanny lips, while I teased her clitoris to make her climax. 
   
 Yesterday I had noticed a difference in her when she had asked me to clean her pussy out. She had spread her legs, and taken hold of her fanny lips. Pulling them apart to open herself up, so I could get my tongue into her love hole. She had never have done that before meeting Robin and Sandra. From what Alice had said so far, it was Sandra that was teaching Alice how to be a sexy bitch, and Alice was loving being one, as she entranced me onto the bed to shag her. Afterwards, we were laying slowly recovering, as I toyed with her sensitive clitoris. Making her gasp and moan, as I sexual tortured her. 
   
 "Alice you were telling me about the couple in the next villa yesterday, have they got a boat like Robin," I asked as her hips giggled, and gave pleasing sounds. 
   
 "No JJ he's got a plane he flies to America in, he's not into boats, he says it takes too long, to get anywhere in one of them." She said it dreamily, poising slightly to purr at the pleaser I was giving her, because I had worked my way down, to suck on her clit before saying. 
   
 "How did the rest of your holiday go, you were about to tell about the party on Saturday night." She was moaning softly, as I licked up the juices flowing from her. 
   
 "When Robin took us to bed Friday night, I told them Sandy had lifted my skirt to look at my fanny." Robin smiled and Sandra laughed, and as Robin pushed his dick into me, he said. 
   
 "Alice they have been looking at your fanny for days, I thought you would have seen Bob with his binoculars. We don't say anything because it turns Sandra on to have someone looking at her. I don't mind because she's always sexy for me to fuck, it might make you sexier too now you know he's looking." I remembered the way he had looked at me earlier, and how I had got hot and sexy thinking of him looking at me. I was now having mutable climaxes, thinking of Bob looking at my vagina from his balcony, and I cried out as I had a massive orgasm when Robin ejaculated inside me. Sandra cleaned Robin's dick, then she gave me more climaxes with her tongue. Robin went to get us some drinks, as Sandra was cleaning me." 
   
 "Your hot and juicy tonight Alice," Sandra said, lifting her head from between my legs. "Yes I know I think it's what Sandy said to me, about them looking at my fanny all day. It did excite me a little when she lifted my skirt. Like when you first started looking at Robin shagging me; that excited me knowing you could see my fanny, with his dick in it." Sandra smiled then kissed my fanny before crawling up my body to kiss me on the lips. "It's a lovely feeling driving you mad, desperately wanting a cock to fuck you, as you watch someone being fucked." 
   
 "We used to have a young friend here in France that liked to let Robin fuck her, while I was tided in a chair to watch them. Then Robin would watch her wrap her legs around my head and make me suck Robins spunk from her. Before fucking me with a dildo, then sucking Robin hard again so he could fuck her again. Sandra said looking down at me, as she rubbed her pelvis against mine. Then holding me tighter she kissed me again harder, moving on me as if she was shagging me. "O Christ I need fucking Alice," she whimpered moving up, so her fanny rubbed on my fanny's stubble hair. Robin came in and saw the state she was in and went to the cheat of draws." 
   
 "From the second draw, he took a long double-ended bendy dildo. Then bending it double, he fucked both of us with it. He hadn't long finished shagging me, and Sandra had given me climaxes, but he still made me come, with that rubber dick. I think it was having Sandra's naked body writhing on top of me, that made it so erotic, especially as she climaxed. He shagged me twice on Saturday morning, then made me watch him shag Sandra four times in the afternoon, I was rampant but he refused me the satisfaction of giving me an orgasm. 
   
 We were going to Sandy's at six for the bar-b-q then drinks until midnight. Sandra made herself up pretty, with a revealing lace blouse and mini skirt. She turned up her nose at my red mini dress but liked my mini highland kilt. Then gave me the thumbs up, for my off the shoulder Spanish black blouse. "Don't you think it's a bit revealing, with no bra on?" I ask Sandra, and she burst out laughing. You haven't had a stitch of clothing on all day, and now you're worried about a bit of cleavage." She said and Robin agreed with her. "It's not just them is it, Robin, you said two other couples were coming as well," I said to Robin, he shook his head and held his hands out. "Alice you look like a dream, they would see you like the sexy lady you are no matter what you wear." 
   
 "I think I had a little blushing flush as he led us out onto the patio, I was wondering where we were going. When he took us behind the tall ferns of the small ornamental garden, to a door I hadn't seen in the wall before. Though it and we were in Sandy's backyard and were greeted with a cheerful welcome. Another two couples were already there and I was introduced, one couple was Scottish and had a villa on the lower estate. They were Iain and Isabella McLaren, a name I thought I knew then Sandra whispered. 
   
 "They make racing cars!" Then there was a Greek couple, whose surname I can't pronounce let alone remember. He was dishy in a rugged way, and she was small very young and petite but had a figure to die for. We all had hugs and kisses, and Bob held me at arm's length to look at me. 
   
 "You even look delicious with clothes on." He said grinning from ear to ear. 
   
 "Stop it, Bob, your turn the girl's head you're be turning her upside down next, to see if she has panties on." I made them laugh by quickly taking a pace back, as Bob put his hand out towards my skirt. It was quite friendly with just the four couples there, but I did feel slightly the odd one out, but they included me in with their chatter, and Sandy made sure I wasn't left on my own too long. When we had got there she gave me a drink, it was in a Champaign glass and was blue, and it was lovely to taste. 
   
 "What's that?" I asked licking my lips, at the lovely flavour. 
   
 "That's a blue angel love potion darling, that will give you wings to fly to paradise with," Sandy said smiling as I took another big sip of it, and felt it worming me as it went down. 
   
 "Yum, I could get hooked on these, where the bottle kept for a refill?" I said looking at my half-empty glass and grinned at Sandy. 
   
 "I make them too order darling exclusively myself, but tonight you can have as many as you wish." She said holding my chin, and blowing me a kiss. I was asking her for another, not too long after and watched her make it. A drop of this a big dash of that, three drops from a tiny blue bottle she called fairy dew, then a very large amount of vodka and this one was just as nice as the first. As the music played we danced and laughed, and I did a highland gig with Iain. Much to the delight of all that watched me in my mini highland skirt, I was having a good time." 
   
 "I was also having my third blue angel when they got out their favourite party board game. A big board with five stacks of cards on it, and a pack of playing cards to play with. It was a bit uneven with me there because it should have been. Boy girl; boy-girl around the board, Sandy sat me by her. So it was boy-girl; boy girl boy, girl boy girl, girl.  The game we played was rummy, the winner of the hand took a card from the centre pile. Then read it out, and the player with the lowest count had to do what it said, like taking hold of the hand of the player fourth on the right then take a challenge card." 
   
 "You had to do what the challenge card said, like kiss the one you're holding hands with. Or let him take off your top and so on, Sandy was the first to lose her top, and Bob lost his shorts soon after I lost my top, it was all good fun and we laughed a lot. As we went down the piles of cards, the challenges got very rude and sexier. Soon we were all very naked, and I couldn't hide my bit's. All were merry and slightly drank, and I was getting silly and giggly. I was also feeling, just a little bit horny, looking at all the dicks on display, I had only seen three dicks before then. Roger's yours and Robin's, now I had four lovely looking dicks all around me to look at." 
   
 "I didn't know which one to look at, the Greek was sitting opposite me. With his legs crossed, his dick hanging down between them. I was sitting with my legs together and to one side, if I had had them open they'd have seen how wet I was. Iain was sat on my left, and his dick was laying on his leg. Robin was kneeling his dick hanging down, and Bob beside me was sitting his legs on the other side of him, he was leaning slightly towards me, with his big dick hanging over his leg. It was very near my hand on the floor, that was supporting me. Bob did move occasionally, and his dick had accidentally touched my arm. I didn't move or say anything, but it did send a thrill through me, knowing it was his hot dick, that had just touched me." 
   
 "The game was getting hotter and having my nipples tweaked, by Iain was giving me tingles in my fanny. I had to feel Sandy's breasts, then hold Bob's dick for the count of five. They all laughed when he counted, each number being two minutes apart and I was blushing. Then I had to go on my hands and knees, to kiss Iain McLean. As I looked to go back to where I was sitting, I saw Bob leaning over to look at my bum. Sandy kissed me and so did Isabella, I had to let the Greek god hold my breast, as I held his not so soft dick for five minutes, I went weak as it fully hardened in my hand. I couldn't protest because I had whooped and clapped when Sandy had to hold Iain's and Robin's dick at the same time. They stood either side of her, for the five minutes, she was supposed to just hold them, but she spent the time rubbing their hard dicks. 
   
 Isabella had to kiss Sandy as they felt each other's fannies, then Sandy pulled a card out that said Robin had to finger me, I blushed and felt weak as Sandy stood me in the middle of the room. I had to open my legs with her feeling my breasts as Robin did it to me, I was getting really hot with them all looking. I was so hot I didn't want just his finger in there, and they all clapped when he made me climax. I was so weak Sandy helped me over to the bar and was going to make me a drink that was when they decided to end the game, and I was feeling like Alice in Wonderland." Alice said looking at me and I could see in her eyes, she wanted more than the two fingers I had in her. I wasn't quite ready yet to oblige her, so I turned myself around, to kiss her wet fanny and let her revive her friend, from his slumbers with her lovely lips. 
   
 She was that ready for sex, she had an orgasm almost immediately as I licked her. Then she had more very verbal ones as I shagged her, and fingered her after. It was midday and I had been there for three hours and shagged her twice. I had to be gone at three, so I should be able to shag her at least one more time. I had my head between her legs again enjoying her fanny nectar when the phone rang, she answered it as I sucked her clitoris. 
   
 "Hello darling good trip home, I've been waiting for your call." There was silent's from her as she listened, to the voice and smiling moved her fanny on my mouth. Fresh fanny juice flowing from her, as the voice said something that made her moan. 
   
 "Oh yes I'd like that too, when are they coming over." 'Silent's.' 
   
 "Will have to have an all-day shopping date with Sandra then, tell them I'm looking forward to it. See you and Sandra tomorrow at eleven then, looking forward to that too bye." Alice hung up the phone beaming and wiggled her fanny. 
   
 "Sandy and Bob are coming over, to do some sort of deal in England. They asked if I'd like to meet up with them in Bristol, with Robin and Sandra I said I'd love to. Robin is coming tomorrow, so you can only have a quick shag in the morning." She was ecstatic, she couldn't have been happier winning the pools. 
   
 "Is that the Bob that lives in the villa next to Robin's?" I asked; thinking about what she had told me earlier. 
   
 "Yes JJ Sandy is lovely I wish I could let you meet her, she watched you that first week we were there. That's when she thought you were my husband, before I came away she was saying she wished you'd taken off your trunks. If she'd known you were my brother, she would have enticed you into their villa. You could have done your press-ups, with her laying under you." Alice laughed, then shuddered as she had a climax. I kissed her clit, then lifted my head. 
   
 "I suppose Robin took you back to the villa when they stopped playing that game. If that was the end of the party, I guess they all went home to shag their wives." I said then lowered my head, to lick her fanny lips dry. 
   
 "Oh no, that wasn't the end of the party it was only ten-thirty then, the party didn't end until twelve. I'm not telling you what they did after, you wouldn't approve and you'd be angry with me." Alice said moaning softly as I sucked her clitoris, then cried out 'oh my god stop' as I rubbed my fingers over her clit very fast. Making her yelp and jiggle about, as I tortured her sensitive clit. Then she agreed to tell me what happened when I threatened to torment her clit some more. 
   
 "They put the game away and stood around naked just talking quite naturally. As if this sort of thing happened all the time, the Scotsman and the Greek were standing with their wife's. Only they weren't with their wife's, all four were together but they had their arms around the other's wife. Iain's arm was over the Greek girl's shoulder, and his hand was on her breast. The Greek god's hand was down under Isabella's bum, his fingers between her bum cheeks. I looked at Sandy who was making me another blue angel, she had been smiling at me as I was looking around." 
   
 "God I've never been to a party like this, you're a sexy bunch do you have this party's often Sandy?" I asked a little drunkenly looking back at the Greek god and Isabella, who had opened her legs wider." 
   
 "Yes, darling every Saturday night in the season, it's the swingers Saturday night club out. It is quiet tonight because the session hasn't started yet, there are normally about twelve or fifteen couples." God, I thought fifteen, hell I was happy looking at four. Bob and Robin were standing to one side facing each other, with Sandra standing beside them but between them. Both the men had a hand up in front of Sandra, but I couldn't see Sandra's hands. Until Bob moved to put his empty glass down, he only moved a bit but I saw Sandra was holding his dick." 
   
 "What's the matter Darling are you feeling left out, after playing that game?" Sandy said, adding something to my drink. 
   
 "God I must say that the game was very rude, who came up with such a game." Sandy's smile widened and putting the tiny blue bottle down. 
   
 "I did darling I had it made up in one of our printing shops, it's the only one in the world, you can change the cards, to sauté the temperament and mood of the players. Sometimes you don't have to have the right cards, to get players to do things." She said smiling that cheeky smile, and taking a card off the top of the bar said. 
   
 "This is the last card to be drawn, the one that told Robin to finger you." She turned it around for me to read, but there was nothing on it not a single word. 
   
 "Sandy!" I gasped staring at her, grinning from ear to ear at me as I felt weak at the knees. 
   
 "You bitch you made me stand opened legged, in front of anybody and have my pussy fingered, and I had to do it because the others did what the cards told them to do." 
   
 "Lucky lady draw," Sandy shouted as she gave me my blue angle. 
   
 "Who wants a lucky lady draw." She shouted again, and everyone held up their hands. Bob got some paper, and wrote every girls name on a separate piece and folded them. 
   
 "Drink up your drink Alice, I'll make you another after this game. Sandy said patting my bottom, then taking the empty glass away. The names were in a bowl, and Bob was mixing them up. 
   
 "Who's going to make the draw, and name the lucky lady," Bob said holding the bowl in the air, looking around at anyone. 
   
 "Let Alice she is the new player, you never win the first time," Isabella said as she leaned her back onto the Greek God, who had his arms around her now. I had to go on tiptoe to reach into the bowl, then I opened the piece of paper and shocked said. 
   
 "It's me," I said showing them all my name and smiled widely at Sandy who put her arms around me. 
   
 "You lucky girl you get the best of the nights fun, come over here and get your prize." She said leading me to the centre of the room, where they had moved the low sideboard and put cushions on it. Sandy sat me on the end cushion, and with a hand behind me and one holding my breast, laid me down on them as I asked. 
   
 "What the prize Sandy, what's the prize." 
   
 "You are darling, you're the lucky lady prize tonight." She said playing with my breast and bending to kiss me, as I felt my legs rising, as they were being opened. 
   
 "Oh my god." I whimpered with Sandy's mouth still kissing me, as I felt someone putting their dick into me. 
   
 "Oh no, you mustn't." I gasped as Sandy stopped kissing me, but I couldn't stop them. Strong hands were holding my legs open, and Sandy was playing with my nipples. As a nice big dick was shagging me, I couldn't stop them I was too weak, anyway I liked it. Looking up I saw Robin standing over my head, and Sandy started kissing his dick. She had moved slightly, so I could look past her and see Bob grinning at me as he shagged me. I was feeling woozy but sexy and was starting to pant and my pussy was soaking. My head rolled to one side and saw Iain having his cock sucked by the Greek girl. So the Greek god must be somewhere with Isabella. Oh my god I couldn't move I could feel Sandy's hand playing with my tit, and Bob shagging me. 
   
 My arms and body muscles felt like they weren't mine, the only thing I could move was my head and eyes. I could still pant and moan because my pussy was very sensitive. I felt like I was climaxing continually, I had a big one when Bob pulled out, and Sandra sucked his dick. Then I gasped as the Greek god, took Bob's place between my legs with his big dick. Oh my god, I almost passed out, when he gave me an orgasm. He didn't shag me for long, but he did it hard and fast. I was still coming when Iain pushed his dick into me. God, I was soaking wet and weak, when Robin finished shagging me. I'd been on my back for almost an hour, then Bob came back for a second shag." 
   
 "Sandy helped me off the sideboard, and with Sandra walked me on wobbly legs to the bathroom. Where Sandra cleaned me with her mouth, as Sandy went for something to drink. She came back, with a glass of clear liquid. 
   
 "What's that?" I asked looking at it, as she handed it to me. 
   
 "A white lady darling, it will neutralise the effects of the blue angel." She said with that cheeky smile, and I looked at her as my drunken mind realized what she had said. 
   
 "You drugged me, Sandy, you gave me a sex drug," I said looking at the glass in my hand, then said. 
   
 "What's this for, to knock me out so they can shag me all night." I said in shock, looking from Sandy to Sandra." Sandy smiled taking hold of my chin and said. 
   
 "No darling we wouldn't have to, you were willing enough in there to let the French rugby team fuck you, now drink up your medicine." I did, then looked at Sandra. 
   
 "You knew they were going to have this sex party, why didn't you warn me." Sandra opened her mouth to speak, but Sandy said it for her. 
   
 "Darling if she had it wouldn't have been a surprise, and you wouldn't have enjoyed it as much. I and the rest of us, wouldn't have enjoyed watching you enjoy it. Now you sit there and get your breath back, I'll go and see to the others, are you going to stay with Alice?" Sandy asked looking at Sandra, then went out when she said yes. "Do you go to these parties in Sandy's, all the time Sandra?" I asked as the door closed behind Sandy. 
   
 "We have party's all over the place, Adrian has a boat twice as big as ours. With eight double cabins, one year we had an all-weekend party on it. There were fifteen couples there, on one Friday night, when it was my birthday we had a lucky lady draw. I was fucked all night by the fifteen men, some of them did me twice. It was all fixed by Robin and Sandy. Everyone else knew except me, and Robin hadn't fucked me for days before. I don't know how many times I got fucked in total, but Bob did me three times during the night. Andrea did as well, and between the boys, some of the girls helped themselves. I was knackered Saturday morning when Bob come in to see me at nine. The party had finished at three, he and Robin had taken Sandy to their cabin to fuck her. 
   
 Bob had left Robin fucking Sandy, to see if I needed anything. When he saw how badly my fanny was swollen, he kissed it as I gave him oral. He hasn't come over to the villa this week because you're here, but he often comes over to fuck me. Sandy normally warns me when he on his way over, then she watches us fucking from her balcony." I had finished my drink, and I was feeling a little better about the situation I was in. I had listened to Sandra talking lovingly, about their friends and what they get up to with each other. It sounded like they freely accepted, that they should and could have sex with one another at any time of day or night, without animosity towards each other. Just like one happy family shearing each other belongings. " 
   
 "Like when Bob went to Sandra when Robin wasn't there but Sandra willingly obliged him. Christ, I couldn't bring Roger there again, I'd be out on the street if he found out about this. I had gone here knowing I was going to have sex, but this much was beyond my wildest dreams. Suddenly I realized, Sandra was smiling as she looked at me. "Coming to terms with it Alice, you've enjoyed some sheltered sex in the past. Then when Robin showed some sexual interest in you, you were flattered and excited. You tried in vain to hide it, but it was there worming your blood and arousing you all the time. Robin kept fanning the flames and thought you were ready, that day here in our villa when he felt your fanny. You weren't quite ripe enough, but he knew you were almost ready. Your reaction wasn't anger, and you forgave him far too easily." 
   
 "That day he fucked you in your house, you were begging him to do it, as we sat in your living room, I could see your eyes looking at the bulge of his cock. You offered no resistance to him, in the kitchen at all as I watched you two fucking. If you didn't what him to fuck you, you would have smashed those cups over his head, but what did you say, 'oh you mustn't oh my god you shouldn't.' You let him lift your dress and spread your legs, and whimpered all the time like a little virgin girl as he fucked you. You loved it, girl, now tell me you didn't love being fucked tonight." She finished by putting her hand between my legs and fingering me as she kissed me. Sandy walked in on us and looked at me with my legs wide open and asked. "Is this a private party, or can anyone join in." Sandra didn't stop kissing me but took her hand away, to play with my breast, and Sandy knelt and licked me. God, I came and came, I couldn't help it I was so hot. When they lead me out, there was only Bob and Robin there." 
   
 "You alright now gorgeous, that was some performance for your first time," Bob said making me feel coy, as he looked at my naked body. 
   
 "Alice was going to tell us, she didn't enjoy tonight at all isn't that right Alice," Sandra said leaving me to stand alone, in front of them feeling very vulnerable. I opened and closed my mouth, almost ashamed to say what I wanted. 
   
 "Well Alice I thought you were enjoying the attention you were getting, you certainly sounded like you liked it when you were climaxing," Bob said bending his head down to look at me, as I timidly looked at the floor. The blue angel was wearing off, although I did still felt sexy. 
   
 "Go on say it Alice, say you didn't enjoy what they did to you," Sandra said, poking my arm. "Say it." 
   
 "No, I Mean yes, oh my god you're getting me confused. I lowered my head further, and in a small voice said: "yes I enjoyed it." 
   
 "Sorry didn't hear that, can you speak up a bit please," Bob said, and I was getting frustrated and angry. 
   
 "YES I ENJOYED IT." I said stamping my feet, and going "ARR!" 
   
 "Good we'll have another lucky lady draw tomorrow, shall we draw it now?" Bob said putting his hand into the bowl, the names for the lucky lady draw were still in. He pulled out a name, and read it out then showed it to me. 
   
 "Alice." Another piece of paper. 
   
 "Alice," and again 
   
 "Alice." 
   
 "You bastard," I said to him, then looked at Sandy. 
   
 "You tricked me again as you did with the other game, Oh, OH and I fell for it. You; you all tricked me and you tricked me with that sex drug." I finished looking at Sandy. 
   
 "No I didn't I told you it was a love potion, you said oh yes please and drank it down." 
   
 "You certainly got your wish," Bob said laughing. 
   
 "Make the most of it Bob, I'm not talking to you again." I said as Robin leads me out onto the patio, and through the gate in the wall." 
   
 "Oh my goodness I'm still naked, I've left my things in Sandy's," I said as I saw my reflection, in the glass door to the villa. 
   
 "We'll wait here for you if you want to go back for them," Robin said grinning. 
   
 "Not on your life, Sandra's told me what an animal he is. If I go back on my own, he'll portably rape me." 
   
 "You can't call it rape, Alice, he's already fucked you twice tonight. The judge might even sentence you to time in a brothel, for wasting his time then visit you himself." Sandra said laughing at her joke, as we went into the shower together then climbed into bed to sleep. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 36 
   
 I awoke alone in the bed and heard the sound of Sandra being shagged. Her unmistakable moans, for him to shag her harder I had gotten used to. When I poked my head out of the bedroom door, he had her draped over the back of a chair. It was gone nine o/clock, by now he would have normally shagged both of us. 
   
 "How's your pussy, Alice?" He asked when he saw me coming into the room. I stopped opening my legs and felt myself by putting two fingers into me then surprisingly said. 
   
 "I'm ok Robin! do you want me now?" I asked and was surprised, that I was already back to being subservient to him and wanted his attention. It was as if it felt right to do his bidding, to open my legs or my mouth whenever he wanted." 
   
 "No not right now Alice, but I may want to give you an examination later, I feel like being a gynaecologist today.' He said as he concentrated on shagging Sandra. I felt a shiver and a tingle in my groin. Oh god, I could remember going to see my gynaecologist at home, I got so wet as he felt my pussy he had to keep wiping my fanny, I was so embarrassed. The next time I went to see him he openly smiled, and he had two boxes of tissues on his desk. Between her grunts and gowns, Sandra told me to look at Bob's balcony. 'He's got his trophy flags out.' Robin said as I walked to the door. 
   
 "The sod." I spate as I saw my blouse and skirt, hanging from his railings. 
   
 "He can keep them, I've got plenty more to wear," I said as Sandra cried out obviously having a climax, as Robin speeded up his tempo. I quickly moved and knelt beside him and got ready for when he ejaculated, so I could finish him off. When he first started shagging me, Sandra finished him off. Then when she started licking my fanny, she had begged Robin to come inside me so she could clean me out. Apparently, it was against the swinger's club rules to do so, Sandra said when I asked. 'Why didn't anybody came inside me last night, they all pulled out and were finished off by someone else? I was busy swallowing when Sandra answered me. 
   
 "The mess Alice just because of the mess, what state would you have been in last night. If they had all came inside you, that's why we made that rule years ago when we were out on our boat one time. We had two couples with us and were enjoying a sunny day on the water. We were all naked and a bit drunk, I was on my way back from the toilet. As I passed a cabin door, someone pulled me into the dark cabin. I didn't resist and let him fuck me in the darkness, and still didn't know who he was when he left me in the cabin. As I came out I bumped into the other men we had on board, he started kissing me and pushed me back into the cabin." 
   
 "He would have fucked me too, but before I could tell him I had just been fucked and hadn't cleaned myself yet. He put his hand between my legs, and it got covered with the other man's cum. It put him off fucking me, I apologised and gave him oral release instead. We already had the no panty rule, for having a quick fuck. You can only have panties on at the wrong time of the month, although you wouldn't go to a party then. Bob used to act as a doorman, and check to see if you were compliant no matter where the party was. Even the host had to lift her skirt, for him to inspect her." With Robin satisfied for now, Sandra and I went out to the pool. After a quick swim, I went to sunbath when Sandra said. 
   
 "I think your friend wants to say hello." I looked to where she was looking, and Bob was on his balcony with his binoculars waving at me. I took my chair and turned it, and sat with my back to him. It was almost midday and it was warming up, but the sun hadn't come around to shine from his direction yet. A light lunch and we were back sunbathing, and with him not on his balcony I was facing that way now when the phone rang, and Robin came out with a bag saying. 
   
 "Sandy's run out of ice, can you take some to her, Alice." I looked at Sandra and asked. 
   
 "I'd whither not, would you go Sandra." 
   
 "No you take it, Alice, you can't hide away from my club members," Robin said, shaking the ice bag at me. I picked up a towel and wrapped it around me, and headed to the door in the wall. With Sandra giggling at my actions. 
   
 "That's a red rag to a bull if ever I saw one." She said giggling louder, and I looked to see Robin shaking his head. Sandy smiled when I appeared through the wall, and Bob turned to look at me in disbelief. 
   
 "Thank you, darling, you are a dear, here Bob put this in the freezer and get Alice's things." She said as he still looked at me, then as if he had come out of a daze said. 
   
 "What's with the towel, you gone bashful." He grinned at me as he took the bag, and dropped two cubes into Sandy's drink. 
   
 "Sit down darling, we are still friends after last night." She said in her sexy southern accent, that had me feeling a little uneasy. I was remembering late last night when we were in that big bathroom. Sandra was kissing me and playing with my breast, while Sandy was giving me an orgasm licking out my fanny. 
   
 "Yes Sandy we are still friends, I'm still a little bit cross but I do like you," I said honestly, feeling a little bit silly and shy. 
   
 "Sandy I've never done anything like that before when Robin started seducing me I was flattered at the attention. He excited me when he put his hands on me. It was wrong and it was naughty, but it was nice and exciting. The first day he shagged me, I was trembling with fear and guilt but I loved it. When he came again it was exhilarating, because I was having a secret sexual affair. With one of my husband's associates, who was violating me by undressing me and kissing my naked body. The more he came to me, the more I wanted him to. I was hooked on the sex I was getting from him, and although I didn't love Robin I didn't want him to stop." 
   
 "Then when Sandra started to join in, I couldn't stop myself I was enjoying the sex too much. My husband family was strictly brought up in the church, a woman should never show more than her ankle in their house. When we have sex it is in bed with the light out, and he has never looked at my naked body. When Robin and Sandra invited me here, I knew I would be having sex with them. Knowing they would see me naked, and sunbathing nude with them was exciting me. Last night blew my mind Sandy, I didn't know things like that happened. If my husband ever found out, I'd be out on the street being chastised by his church people." 
   
 "So you see Sandy, up until six months ago I was a good wife. A very frustrated wife maybe, that became excited by a naughty man. Who enflamed her with desire, then took away her sexual innocence, and turned her into a wanton woman; craving lots of sex. Last night you with that sex drug gave me my naughtiest wildest dream ever." I said to Sandy, altering the true story a bit to keep you out of it JJ. It's true I was frustrated, you hadn't shagged me for three days!" Alice said when I lifted my eyebrows and looked at her frowning. 
   
 "God you enjoyed all those men shagging you at once, you really are turning into a sex goddess," I said to a smiling Alice, who took my comment as a compliment. 
   
 "Yes and right now I'm your sexy bitch you seadog, so when are you going to shag me again." She said laughing, reaching for my dick that was growing. 
   
 "Right, now get on your knees, and I'll shag you like the bitch you are." She turned over and lifted her ass, and I humped her till I filled her fanny. Then let her clean my dick off, before dipping it back into her to clean my dick again. We showered together, and I washed every inch of her. Then dried each nook and cranny, before kissing her to a climax. Then made her writhe and moan, with two fingers at first. Then with her legs wide, and her fanny red and inflamed. I used three fingers on her, to give her another orgasm. Then with hardly anytime lift, I had to leave her to dress to pick up Josephine. 
   
 In the morning as Roger drove out one gate, I slipped in by foot through the other. Even Alice was surprised at how early I was, and we had a long session of foreplay before I shagged her. As we lay after kissing and groping, I toy with the idea of suggesting I could hide away in the house, while they were here. The idea of watching her being shagged had grown in my mind from her telling me of her pleaser, of watching Robin and Sandra. I still didn't like him shagging her, but her telling me of how she felt watching had intrigued me. Twice I nearly asked, but shied away from trying to. Then it was too late I had to go, she wanted to powder her nose and fanny to be ready for him. 
   
 I had parked my car around the corner, out of sight so Roger didn't see it when he left. I was sitting in it when I saw the Bentley came gliding up the road, then crush the gravel as it went into her driveway. I looked and they weren't alone, there were two others in the car with them. I had to leave I couldn't stay, I was sure there was only one woman in that car. Thursday I was there as Roger went, and she was standing at the top of the stairs. Naked and waiting for me, to run up them to take her in my arms. She was as rampant as ever and enjoyed several climaxes before I came. I hadn't used a condom because she wanted to finish me with her mouth. It left her fanny clean for me to kiss, as she cleaned me off. 
   
 "I saw the Bentley arrive yesterday," I casually said looking up at her to see her reaction. 
   
 "Did you JJ?" She said as she stopped sucking me, and took my dick from her mouth to look at me. I kissed her clit then said. 
   
 "They have a nice car who were the two chaps in the back." She squinted her eyes, as she stared at me. 
   
 "Are you spying on me JJ, would you like to stay and check out who I'm entertaining." She said, giving me her hurt look. With a bit of teasing, to see if I got jealous. 
   
 "No, no of cause not, you've made it plain I've not to interfere." I quickly said, fearing I said too much too soon. 
   
 "Oh, that's alright then, just so long as you agree to that. I wasn't expecting them, but the Greek couple came over with Bob and Sandy. Sandy and the Arena, had gone to have their fanny's tattooed. Adrian and Bob decided to invite themselves to come with Robin, and according to the clubs rules, I signed up to. They are quite entitled to shag me anytime, and as many times as they like and yesterday they all shagged me, in the four hours they were here." She said giving me a defiant look, that meant she wasn't going to let me tell her what to do. I couldn't say I liked it, but I knew she would resist and resent me if I tried to stop her. I couldn't convince her they were using her because each man had a wife who had signed what Alice had. 
   
 If it was just Alice, they were passing around between them. I might have a case to convince Alice, they were using her for their pleaser. Only the other wife's, according to Alice went willingly with other members, and at least once a month they have a luckily ladies night, where one woman is shagged by all the men there. I didn't dare mention poor old Roger, and now I felt guilty myself. While he was working hard, Alice was shagging her ass off, and I was one of them doing it. If Roger ever found out he would be devastated, and I don't think would forgive her. If he kicked her out, I hated to think where she would go. I could see Robin installing her in that villa, where she would be in the middle of that swingers club. God, I had to get my mind, off that train of thought. 
   
 "Bob wasn't he the bloke you didn't like, the one you were telling me about on Tuesday?" I asked kissing her clit, as she sucked me again. 
   
 "Oh yes but I wouldn't say I disliked him, it was just that he had tricked me, and I was annoyed with him, he has a warped sense of hummer. Everything is a joke, but he is funny and makes you smile. Even when you want to hit him, he would have you laughing. Sandy was smiling as I told her about Robin seducing me, and when I finished she said. 
   
 "Yes I know all about his wooing of you, Sandra told me about it. When she rang to tell us you had the villa for all of March and to warn us that you weren't fully converted yet and that your husband, would never be a viable person to approach to be a member." Sandy smiled and chuckled, at the shocked face I had. 
   
 "It's alright darling no need to feel embarrassed, I knew all about you long before then. Last year Robin was telling me about this gorgeous female he had met, at a fundraising dinner and dance for some charity. You seemed to be vibrant but was suppressing your love of life, your husband, however, was conservative and dull. Your smile was radiant, and by the way, you bobbed slightly in your chair you wanted to dance, but he didn't or couldn't." 
   
 "Robin felt he couldn't ask you to because he didn't know you well enough. So Robin made friends with Roger, and over the months you and he became good friends. Then Robin said your brother turned up at one of the dances, and you were a different woman with him there. You danced and laughed, and he serenaded you like a lover. Robin said if he had been your husband, the pair of you would have been a fine addition to our club. Now Robin had seen you had a life you wanted fulfilling, he was determined to turn your head, and here you are my darling, having your fantasies come true. So are we friends, and lovers now?" Sandy asked rubbing her hand up my leg, as I looked at her gobsmacked after her revelation of Robin's seduction of me. 
   
 "Yes, Sandy but I'm not talking to him," I said as a naked Bob came out of his villa, and put my clothes on the table. I tried not to look at it, but it was hard not to with him standing in front of me. JJ he is a fit man like you, and his dick was as big as yours may be bigger but it was circumcised. I looked at Sandy sitting with her book on her lap, grinning at me as I tried so hard not to look. 
   
 "Up that's my chair, if you're not talking to me you can't have my chair, "  Bob said holding out his hand to pull me up, then made me squeal when he pulled me onto his lap as he sat. 
   
 "Stop wriggling and sit still, I'm a gentleman I can't have a woman standing in my presence," Bob said pinning me down on his lap, with his hands around my waist. I had to stop, my towel was coming to lose and I didn't want to lose it. 
   
 "Now that we are settled, what were we talking about Alice," Sandy said, smiling at my discomfort. 
   
 "I think we said enough about that subject Sandy, I'll talk to Robin about it if your husband ever lets me go," I said trying to get off his lap, but he held me fast. 
   
 "Oh do you have to go, darling, I'd like to talk some more if you don't have to rush away," Sandy said with pleading eyes and reaching out to hold my hand. 
   
 "O I might stay a little longer Sandy, it must be boring to have no one intelligent to talk to," I said watching the smile on Sandy's face, grow into a wide grin. 
   
 "Careful your on thin ice beautiful, you're not in a safe place to say things like that!" Bob said with his mouth so close, I could feel his breath on my bare shoulder. 
   
 "You have a nice place here, it's so secluded. With just three villas in all this land, isn't there anyone in the other one?" I asked looking at Sandy and ignoring Bob remark. 
   
 "O yes Adrian and Helena, are sailing back from the Caribbean next month. They go over for the winter and come back for the swinging season. It's a pity you will miss them, he's a big Viking. Their part owners with Robin and us, of all this land you see, from the top of the hill, down to the road in the valley. We had these villas built up here for the privacy, so we could have our swinging parties. Robin's backyard is the biggest, so it can hold larger parties. Have you've noticed you can't get into the yards, without going through the villa, the gates in the walls, allow free movement between the backyard of each villa. If Robin wants to visit me or Helena, he walks through the right gate." Sandy said grinning as she saw me sitting up and realizing, these gates go both ways, and Bob finished saying, what Sandy didn't, and what I was thinking. 
   
 "If I want to visit someone in Robin's yard, I can go through this gate and get what I want." I shivered as his breath razed the hairs on my neck, and his tone meant he might be coming for me. I remembered something Sandra had said when she was telling me about that day they made the rule about coming inside a woman, she had said the men could fuck any woman in the club. Did he consider me as a legitimate shag, because I was within the boundaries of their club walls? Sandy was studying me, and I think she was reading my mind. 
   
 "Yes and he's been over many times when Robin's had Sandra by the pool, and when Robin's finished he has fucked her before she could get up off her knees, he's a horny so and so he can fuck for forty minutes. Then in less than an hour, he'd be fucking you again." Sandy said with that grin, looking at me as I started getting worried. I didn't dare turn to look at him, he had started humming and jiggled me on his knees. Then I sat in ridged shock staring at Sandy, who was almost laughing. My towel had disappeared, he had wiped it off my body in the blink of an eye. He was still humming, but was now bouncing me up and down. With each bounce, his hands around my waist turned me slightly until I had my back to him, my left leg down by his side. My right was across his legs, and now he was bouncing me back towards him. My head was bobbing up and down, and so were my breasts. I just went 'flip-flop on his legs, then back further onto his lap. 
   
 "No, oh no Bob please, please Sandy tell him no." I tried in vain to stop him, by putting my hands on his hips. Trying to push me away from him, but it only seemed to help him lift me. His hot hard dick was rubbing my spine between my bum cheeks, it was making me hot and I started panting, and Sandy was watching me as my boobs jiggered. 
   
 "Oh my god." I whimpered as he rubbed his dick between my bum cheeks, making me hotter and flustered then as he lifted me a little higher. I gave a long gasp as he lowered me onto his dick because it went into its fullest depth in one motion. Making me moan out loud, and pant like a bitch on heat as it stretched my virginal passage. He had been the first to shag me Saturday night, I had been drunk and had had several of Sandy's blue angels. It seemed he had humped me for ages, with his big dick before Adonis had me. He was now wiggling me about on him, making my fanny flow with juice as his dick moved inside me. Sandy was watching my fanny getting wetter, and redder as I was being aroused. My legs were open because they were either side of his now, and he opened them wider by opening his. He had also leaned back, taking me with him. Sandy was looking straight up between my legs and was watching his dick moving in my fanny, and I was repeatedly moaning, "oh my oh-oh; oh my god oh my." 
   
 "Bloody hell she's dying for it Bob she wants your cock bad, get her on her hands and knees and fuck her good. She didn't need blue angels last night, all she needs is to see a big cock and she's fuck-able." Sandy said leaning over, and pulling on my nipples and making me moan louder. Bob had his arms around me holding me tight and stood up leaving my legs dangling. With my feet off the floor, only his hard dick stopping me from sliding down. I felt like a limp rag doll, impaled on his body as he held me in front of him, and moved to the table, where he laid me face down on it with my legs hanging. I gave rhythmic grunts as he banged that big dick into me, not quick shagging strokes but a long slow deep one. It was like the timing of a big clock, every two seconds I would go ooh and then give a long shy. The ooh was when he thumped his dick into me, the shy was when he slowly withdrew it. His hands were on my buttocks, spreading my cheeks wide and stretching my bum hole. Sandy was back in her chair, looking at me and grinning." 
   
 "God girl you do like to be fucked don't you, that's all bravado you give when you plead. Oh no please you mustn't do that to me, oh please don't fuck me I'm a good girl. All the time your mock fighting men off, and meekly let them overwhelm you." She said leaning forward to look into my eyes, and Bob began humping me faster. 
   
 "Oh god oh my god Arr," I whimpered as my fanny gushed with another orgasm. My body was moving back and forth on the table faster, now he was shagging me quicker and harder. Sandy was still up close and bent her head sideways to kiss me. It was a tongue probing kiss, and she seemed hot and passionate. I saw why when she stood up, with her wet fanny just in front of my face. She was rubbing her clitoris, as she watched Bob shag me and a spray of fanny juice erupted from her when I saw her fanny pulsate as she climaxed. 
   
 "You don't eat pussy yet do you, Alice, you chew on cock and milk them though I'm told. Well, I want to see you on your knees, with that pretty face between my legs soon. I'm going to have to talk to Robin your his girl, he'll get Sandra to teach you the finer points of eating pussy." She said holding the fingers, she had masturbated with under my nose. So I could smell her fanny juices, as I groined to another orgasm. God when is he going to stop shagging me, I had climaxed twice when he had me on his lap. I was having my fourth one since he put me on the table when I smelt her fingers, and his thrusting hadn't slackened a bit, he was still making me yep 'oh 'oh with every thrust. I love you shagging me JJ, but he was shagging me longer than you had, and he was making my head spine, with the strength of my climaxes. I was so enjoying it so much, and Sandy watching me knew it. 
   
 "You can come over everyday darling, and have the same treatment. Bob's been dying to get his cock into you, since the first day he saw you naked. If you still want to play the innocent housewife, he can come over and you can make out he is raping you. He doesn't mind, either way, he's going to fuck you at least once a day from now on." 
   
 "Oh god, I thought, Robin, shags me at least four times during the day, and Sandra licks me out after each shag, would Robin shag me less. If Bob came over to shag me once or twice, and would Sandy come with him. Just as I was thinking it, Bob started humping me quicker and harder, as I climaxed he pulled out. I looked back to see Sandy on her knees, and Bob put his fingers into me. 
   
 "Did you enjoy that beautiful I did, tomorrow I'll let you play with it before I fuck you." He said making me gasp and shudder, as his big fingers fingered my sensitive fanny. When I finally regained my composer, and Bob helped me get to my feet. He kissed me then gave me my things, and Sandy walked me to the gate. 
   
 "That was a nice visit wasn't it Alice, we'll see you sometime tomorrow." She said giving me a kiss, before opening the gate for me. I quickly put the towel around me, before emerging from behind the tall ferns. See you tomorrow she had promised, should I look forward to it. Or should I dread it happening, he had forced himself on me but I did enjoy it." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 37 
   
 "Sandra watched me walk towards her, and put her book to one side." 
   
 "I can see what you've been doing, for the last hour and a half." She said as I neared her, shit was he shagging me that long. I had talked with Sandy for a while, but no more than twenty minutes I'm sure. Now I should go for a shower, Bob had made me sweat as well as climax a lot. Sandra was still grinning at me, as I slowly walked inside. Then I headed for the shower in the sex bedroom, it was the one we used most. As I approached the passage, I noticed the door to Sandra's playroom was ajar, and being nosey I had to peek in, to see what was inside the room. I opened the door a little more, just to get my head in and saw Robin wasn't in there. I looked back into the villa and saw no one, and stepped into the big room that should have been a bedroom but in fact, looked like a doctors surgery come dungeon. In the middle of the room hanging from chains, was a metal cage that was hinged so you could open it." 
   
 "A hole in the top and two on each side, I could imagine Sandra locked inside it. I recognised the type of chair, the gynaecologist had examined me in, and there was an adjustable examining table, with a green cloth cover. Lether buckled straps were hanging from the sides, and along one wall was welsh dresser type cupboard. On a shelve, there was a row, of what looked like spinning tops. Five of them all different sizes, standing upside down on their flat extended bottoms. There was kidney bowl with long silver rods in it and another bowl with artist paintbrushes. There was also a large plastic syringe, a foot long with an inch wide nozzle. I gingerly opened a drawer and found a big black dildo in it. It was as big as your dick but had a rubber tube on the end with a round rubber ball, I  took a closer look at it then went to close the drawer, but Robin startled me. 
   
 "Don't close it, Alice, I might be using that in a moment." He said making me jump, then shudder as I looked down at the dildo again. 
   
 "Get rid of that towel, and get in the examination chair. Now you're in here of your own free will, I'm going to open you up and have a good look at you." He said moving to the chair, and arranging the straps he would tie me to it with. 
   
 "I need a shower, Robin," I said backing away from the cupboard and towards the door. 
   
 "No need I'll clean your vagina out with surgical wipes, I'm going to give you a few orgasms anyway. You're going to be wet and sticky for an hour or so, depending on what I do to you. I'm not quite sure yet, so we'll wait and see, shall we. You've seen some of the things I can use on you, but there's a lot you haven't, now get rid of that towel, and get your ass in this chair." He said sharply, making me drop the towel and go tamely to the chair. He strapped my lower legs into the stirrups and moved them to the sides, opening my legs as wide as he could, leaving me open and exposed. Then my arms were strapped to the sides, and two straps across my chest. One just above my breasts and one below, leaving me firmly secured to the chair. 
   
 Then he rotated it back until I was lying horizontal, with my legs wide open and up in the air. Then standing between my open legs, he pumped the chair up, until my fanny was level with his dick, and I thought he was going to shag me straight away, but he turned away, and went to the cupboard and opened a drawer I hadn't looked in. He took out what looked like two garter belts, with two elastic straps with clamps on. He fastened them around my thighs, with a strap at the back and front of my legs. He then rubbed my clitoris making me moan and jerk, as I was still sensitive there. He pulled open my fanny lips and opened up my vagina entrances with his fingers. 
   
 "Did you enjoy Bob fucking you just now Alice, they didn't want the ice you know?" He asked taking hold of my fanny lip and putting a clamp on it making me moan. Then he adjusting the elastic to make it taught, then did the same with the other three. Living my fanny stretched wide open, so he could examine my vagina unhindered. 
   
 "Did you like having his big cock again Alice?" He asked again when I didn't answer him, as his fingers probed into me and pulled my vagina opening wide. 
   
 "He took advantage of me, Robin; he is far too strong to fight off. He pinned me to the table to have his way with me, I couldn't do a thing to stop him." I said to Robin as he learned, to pick something out of the bowl he had beside him, and I groaned as he brushed my clitoris, with the artist paintbrush. God, it tickled and drove me crazy, along with the two fingers he was moving inside me. As I was about to climax, he held a jar to my fanny, so when I squirted it went into the jar, then with a spoon; he gathered more juice off my fanny to add to it. 
   
 "Funny Alice we didn't hear anyone screaming for help or shouting, leave me alone. We heard moans of pleasure and someone saying 'oh my god I'm coming again' if that wasn't you, I wonder who it could have been. When I looked through the door in the wall, you were laying on the table quite happily. Going 'oh my; oh my god; then Arrr when you had an orgasm; as he banged his cock into you." Robin said as I watched him pick up a long thermometer, and he probed the entrance of my urethra. Oh god, the feeling was unbelievable, as he pushed the thermometer down my wee hole. It was about four inches long, and I gasped and groaned as he moved it in and out. He got the jar as I jerked having another orgasm, that had me gasping and crying for mercy. As he continued to move the thermometer, in my very sensitive piss hole. I gave a long shy as he slowly pulled it out, then jerked and cried out as he put two wires either side of my clitoris." 
   
 "Each time he did it I yelped, as the blue electric spark shocked me. He touched my fanny lips, and my nipples then went back to my clit and I climaxed again. He gathered up all my juice, and then I watched him, as he put a shiny metal rod in my wee hole and one in my bum hole and gave me another shock. I was glad when he put it away, then shivered when he picked up the spectrum. I remembered the gynaecologist using one on me, he had been feeling my clit and fanny and had opened me up with his fingers, to probe inside with them. When he pushed the spectrum into me, it felt like he was putting his dick in and I climaxed. I was so embarrassed, but he just smiled and said it happens all the time, and continued opening me up, I could feel his breath on my fanny as he looked inside me. I was feeling so randy if he had taken his dick out, I would have let him shag me, I was feeling the same way, as Robin opened my fanny to look inside me. 
   
 "Will you fuck me please Robin, I do need you too," I begged but he just shook his head and tormented me more by rubbing my clit. Then he stood up and I groaned, as I saw his rigid dick. He had been playing with me for half an hour, and I was dying to have it in me, but he looked at the door and shouted. ‘Sandra!' she came in and I had to watch frustrated, as she knelt and sucked him off. 
   
 "You can stay, and help me with her now Sandra, stretch her nipples and then her clit when I'm finished down here." He said making me moan, as he opened the spectrum up more. Stretching my vagina wider, and making me whimper as he tickled me inside with the brush. He was driving me mad; as Sandra pulled and pinched, my nipples making them go hard. 
   
 Then she put this pump thing on my nipple, and I felt my nipple sucked into it. She pushed a button and lifted the pump. Leaving my nipple sucked into a plastic tube, almost twice its normal size. She did the same to my other nipple, after putting in another clear plastic tube. Then she adjusts it to take a larger tube, and smiling tugged the tubes on my nipples. It gave me a present pain, as she pulled on my nipples. The strong suction had painfully swelled my nipples, against the sides of the plastic. Stretching the skin and making them tendered, and now she was going to do the same to my clit. I shied with relief when Robin took the spectrum out. Then jerked as Sandra pulled and pinched my clit, then I moaned as she stretched it into the tube. God, it looked like a tiny penis, about an inch long in the tube." 
   
 "They made me suffer by pulling and tapping the plastic tubes, then Robin took them off, and he made me jerk by pulling my tender nipples, Sandra sucked on my sensitive clitoris almost bringing me to an orgasm, but she stopped short. I had to watch Robin shag Sandra, while I still begged for sexual release myself. Oh and while we are on that subject, you have got to go soon, darling. You are going to shag me before you go aren't you, you're not going to leave me frustrated and wanting?" She asked turning herself around, to get at my dick and suck it. Then when she was satisfied with it rigidity, she sat on it and bounced up and down. Until I rolled her over and shagged her hard. Then I dropped her off at the school because we were tight with the time. 
   
 Friday morning she was bubbly and existed, with the news she had to tell me. Robin had rung Thursday night and arranged to meet Roger and Alice on Sunday. 
   
 "Robin Bob Sandra and Sandy, are going to meet us for lunch. At the Webington hotel and club, halfway to Bristol at midday. He and Bob are going to offer Roger, a partnership with them to combine their companies. Robin told me a bit about it, on Wednesday when they were here. We were all on the bed, having some glasses of wine. When Robin told me he wanted closer links, with Roger and me. Robin and Bob had already formed a company, between them. Robin's medical machine manufacturing would make exercise equipment for gymnasiums. Bob's health clubs and bodybuilding clubs would promote. Rogers clothing would branch out into sportswear but still, keep his tailoring side. As Robin would keep his medical manufacturing, the others would benefit by promoting each other." 
   
 "That way Robin and Sandra would see more of us, and being partners I would have the excuse to go to Bristol to discuss new proposals with them. I could even stay the night with them I think it's a brilliant idea, I just hope Roger will think it'll work out. Roger hasn't met Bob and Sandy yet, but I've told him what a lovely couple they are, and they must be good at business because their multi millionaire's already." Alice told me as she sat on my lap, impaled on my dick. She was certainly excited, at the proposal of seeing more of Robin and Sandra. 
   
 "Sandra got Robin to suggest a shopping date, for me to meet Sandra on Tuesday. They go back to France on Wednesday, I won't see them again until the first of September. That's when the swinging season ends, and they won't all meet up until this time next year." Alice sounded slightly sad, probably wondering what she was going to do without the attention she had been getting because I wasn't due another leave at all. I was out of the Navy in two months, so I wouldn't see her till then. Robin wouldn't be dropping in on her either, so she'd probably be rampant by then. She didn't say any more, about the last week of her holiday in France, and how she got so fond of Bob and Sandy, she had spoken of them so lovingly and was looking forward to Tuesday's shopping trip, only that was just a ploy, so she could be with them for the day in a hotel room. 
   
 They must have done something to her, to make her like them so much. What that might be I had no idea; she wouldn't say when I tried to get her to talk about them. She would only say she was looking forward, to Bob and Robin shagging her. Then her spending time in bed, with Sandra and Sandy between entertaining the boys. I'd be in Portsmouth alone then, thinking of what I was doing with her now, and what the four of them, might be doing to her. Right now I had to make the most of today, it was going to be my last sex session with her for some time. I had no idea when I'd get her alone in bed again, and I had three hours to fuck her as much as I could and make her happy. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 38 
 I had a meeting with naval enlistments, on Monday after my weeks leave. It was time for me to confirm I was leaving the Navy, and not signing up for another five years. The commander was there and didn't seem happy with my decision. My admiral was a part of the naval board, so I had no unfair presser to reenlist, and all at the table wished me well. Now for the next two months, I would be in limbo, with no real job to do I just had to go around finalising things. Although it was made clear, I could change my mind at any time and stay in. I even had six months after I left, to reconsider my options' and return to the Navy and keep my rank. 
   
 The admiral had some news for me, about the Israelis who tended my gear. It turned out to be Ava's brothers, who arranged for my belongings to be cared for and had sent the address of Ava's burial plot if ever I wanted to visit. They also said, Ava and her father's death, had been avenged by them personally. 
   
 With nothing to do, I just had to muster in the morning, then muster at four to sign out, within those two times I could do as I wished. The tasks I had to achieve, could be done at my leisure so long as they were done. One was medicals so I went to RNH Hasler, at Gosport to have them done on a Tuesday morning. While I was there I made my farewells, to the doctor and thanked them. To the two best Nurse's the Navy had, I gave a small package each, with orders, they weren't to be open until I left the hospital that day. Seeing John I went to give him Katy's gift, but he wouldn't have it. 
   
 "Take it around yourself, and say your goodbyes in person, she's having friends around for lunch, so I know she'll be home now." He had said looking at his watch, it was eleven o/clock and they lived twenty minutes away. There was a car in the drive when I pulled up outside on the road and surmised her guests had already arrived. The door was opened to my knock, by a surprised woman who was expecting it to be someone else. 
   
 "Katy it's not them, it's a naval officer," she called into the house not taking her eyes off me and smiling sweetly. 
   
 "Oh hello Joe this is a surprise, what can I do for you?" Katy asked clearly unsure of what to do, she had guests for lunch and couldn't invite me in. 
   
 "I'll not keep you, Katy, I just wanted to give you this as a thank you, John wouldn't take it. He told me to deliver it myself," I said handing her the small package and heard a car pulling up behind me. I kissed her cheek, to say goodbye then turned and froze for a second as Madeline stood, staring at me from the end of the short drive. Catherin was walking around the bonnet of her car, looking at mine in front of it. She stopped when she saw me, then stepped beside Madeline hooking her arm through hers, giving me a look, that should have turned me to stone and said. 
   
 "I should have guessed, you'd drive a vulgar car like that." Then she led Madeline past me and into the house, leaving me looking after her. It was the first time I'd seen her, since that day in the hospital, she hadn't said a word, but her eyes looked like she wanted to, I said goodbye to Katy again and went back to Portsmouth. 
   
 As part of the leaving/demob process was going for career advice and job interviews. I had already had offers to join the police and the Omani Navy, both would mean moving away from home, which was not what I was coming out of the Navy for. The agents there had already been told of leaving applicants qualifications, that were being offered up. Several agents wanted to see mine, but I didn't fancy any of the jobs they had to offer. 
   
 There was one job there however, that did interest me If only for a short span of time. It was for an explosive engineer, at Alcoa aluminium mining in Western Australia the head office was in Perth. His eyes light up when I stood in front of his desk, in the grand hall in Portsmouth barracks. I handed him my service records and told him I'd seen the Alcoa foundry at Kwinana south of Freemantle. It was interesting, but I'd be leaving my family again so I ruled that one out. I wasn't really looking very hard, I was really just wasting time, I had been told I had a job if I wanted it, at the cheese factory dad used to work at. A maintenance engineer was needed, I'd be home for good if I took it. 
   
 Thursday afternoon I was on my way home in a hurry, I had received word that mum had been rushed to the hospital. It wasn't looking good, and I was breaking the law all the way home. She slipped away from us Saturday afternoon, and poor dad was beside himself, we all knew something was wrong, but we didn't know she had cancer. Dad refused to move in with Dorothy or Alice, although they had the room. It was hard to tidy away mums things, with dad in such a state. He wouldn't accept she was gone even after we had buried her, he kept looking for her around the house. 
   
 I had to go back when my compassionate leave was up, so the girls arranged to keep an eye on him, as best they could although it wouldn't be twenty-four hours. With all that was going on in the family, I hadn't the time or inclination to discreetly visit Alice. Although we had the occasional chat, about her and Rogers Involvement with Robin and Bob business affairs. Roger had in principle agreed to a merger of their three companies, but the fine print had to be verified. Alice had gone to Bristol on that Tuesday as planned and had spent the whole day with the four of them. In the very same hotel bedroom, she had been with Robin and Sandra. Sandy had invited Alice to a fashion weekend, in Montpellier in three weeks time. Bob would fly over to pick her up on Friday, and bring her back Monday afternoon, she had giggled and confessed when I looked at her and questioned her. 
   
 "A fashion show in Montpellier Alice, you've got to be kidding me, that's not the reason you want to go?" She had smiled cheekily and said. 
   
 "It's the middle of the swinging session JJ, and they're having an all weekend orgy. From Friday night to Sunday night in Bob's villa. Bob's promised me he going to shag me at least twice a day, and Robin will shag me too, so it should be good." I couldn't believe my ears, she was talking as if it was a common occurrence. Like going to a church fate, or a charity fate. Had she really turned into a nymphomaniac, was her hunger for sex overruling her other senses. She wouldn't know hardly any of these men there, and she was looking forward to opening her legs for them. How could she keep all this from Roger, although she had in the past with me? I had shagged her four or five times a day, in the past for a week or more. 
   
 Then I had gone far away, leaving her to revert to Roger shagging her twice a week. It seemed she could turn herself on and off, a good loyal wife one moment and a raving nymph the next. I had one crafty shag with her though, the day she asked me to take her to dads. She wanted to recover something of mums, that she wanted to keep as a memory. Alice's bed was still in her now-vacant room, and being in there with her brought back old memory's. She laid down on her bed and lifted her dress, to show me she had no panties on, I just had to shag her. We spent over an hour reliving bygone times when we used to quietly shag with mum and dad in the next room. 
   
 I rang home frequently, to see how dad was and ended up talking for ages with Alice. As it was about eight when I rang, Josephine would be fast asleep. Roger would have his sports programme on, so Alice would go upstairs to her bedroom. After the news of the family, Alice's talk would always turn to her favourite pleasers. The latest news from France, telling me all the goings-on with her friends. Which was the case, when I rang her the first Friday after I returned to Portsmouth? She had just got off the phone with Sandra, the day before had been Sandra's birthday. Robin had thrown her a surprise party, where ten couples had been invited. It was held in their back compound, and all the men spent the day shagging Sandra as a birthday present, she told Alice. Bob and Sandy stayed overnight and slept with them, Sandra said it had been a lovely surprise. 
   
 "I was so jalousies JJ, I had to play with myself as she told me what they did to her. She was so cruel telling me every detail, she even told me Bob shagged her three times during the night." The following Thursday night I ring, to get news of the family, and was informed that Robin and Bob, had surprised her on Wednesday. The two of them had flown over, to look at a vacant factory in Exeter in the morning. They had spent the early afternoon with her. They could only stay for three hours, because of Josephine coming home from school. Only there would more visits, as the factory was being set up. It was to be Robin's sports equipment manufacturing base, and Roger was getting more enthusiastic about the whole projected. He had already acquired a bigger shop in Exeter, where equipment and sports clothing would be sold. 
   
 Mr Wang in Singapore had been brought into the picture and was organising labour to make the sports gear. Alice was still designing her own range of clothing, that Mr Wang made for them. It was making both parties richer, and the new business would make Mr Wang a big player in Singapore. Although Roger was still the old traditionalist, he didn't want to be an absent owner. He wanted to be in the shop seeing to people, like his father and his father before him. That suited Alice because she would be a member of the board that went to all the meeting. 
   
 In the following weeks and months, Robin and Bob would be making many trips to Exeter. Via Wellesley park Wellington, the home of the randy Mrs Alice Hoskins. Alice even got Roger to let them stay overnight at the house, so they could go back to the factory the next day. They were shagging Alice as soon as Roger took Josephine to school and went on to the shop in the morning. They didn't go back to Exeter at all but stayed with Alice until midday, and I was told in graphic detail of what they did each week. Of Robin and Bob making her turn around on her hands and knees, so they could shag her mouth and fanny alternately. She saw nothing wrong in it, she just loved the attention. The weekend they flew her over for the orgy she said it was wonderful, she told me of it when I rang on Thursday after she went. 
   
 "JJ I love that little plane of Bob's. We took off from Bristol at two, and as we flew over the English channel, he put it on autopilot and shagged me at five thousand feet. The party had already started when we got there and all were already naked. I was stripped off as I went through the door and Robin fucked me, we didn't sleep at all Friday night. I can't remember how many times, I was asked to bend over or lay down. I can remember Bob throwing me over his shoulder, and carrying me upstairs on Saturday where Adrian and Andrea were waiting for us. I spent most of the night with them, and a couple of other men kept popped in just to watch us. Sunday morning Sandy told Bob Adrian and Andrea off, for monopolising me all night then led me downstairs saying. 
   
 "There's someone I want you to meet Alice, he's a wealthy Arab that has been members of our club for years. I asked him to join our club when I agreed to let him fuck me when we started trading with him three years ago. He has been to a lot of our parties but he is a private person and likes to take me alone into a private room to fuck me. He seems to have taken a shine to you because you are so blonde and pretty. He has been watching you most of the time he has been here, which was Saturday afternoon before Bob kidnapped you. He would like to have sex with you if you agree, but you have been rather busy, with Bob." Sandy said taking me into a separate room with a big round bed. Where this tall handsome man was sitting naked on it, obviously waiting for us, and as we entered he stood up, I was impressed with the size of his cock.  
   
 Sandy kissed him welcome with is our recognised greeting, of rubbing his cock as he felt between her legs. Then Sandy introduced me to Adwar, and as I kissed him hello I held his hard dick. He was fingering me as Sandy reminded him, as a member he was entitled to fuck me whenever he liked. Only the rules state it should be at an open event in front of everyone unless the female agrees to a private session. Now' Alice at my request has agreed to let you fuck her here, away from the others under my supervision,' Sandy said, clearly adding herself into it. 
   
 Adwar smiled and lifted me up into his arms, and as he laded me on the bed. I thought Sandy was going to join us, but she just watched him play with me before he shagged me for a long time. Then she sucked him off before joining me on the bed, he then watched the two of us as Sandy gave me orgasms. We both sucked him hard again and he shagged both Sandy and me in turn. I stayed with him for the rest of the night. I want to go back for the closing of the swinging season so I can meet him again. I've been invited to his home in Kuwait for a holiday, that's where he comes from, and he has a really big boat. Since I've come home Rogers has had a big order, for dress uniforms for the Kuwaiti army. Roger was puzzled but Robin told him, that because he does business with the Arabs with his medical company. Now because Roger was now part of the grope, the Arab's will only do business with him and the people they know. 
   
 I haven't shown Roger the big ruby ring, he took off his finger to give me. When he kissed me goodbye, on Monday morning after he had shagged me all night. Sandy had a long talk with him before he left, and was very happy with what he told her. I wasn't sure what she meant when she told me he was going to deal with me personally. Then she watched Bob shag me before we dressed to come home.  I've got to meet Sandy in London in a week's time, we've got a trade meeting at the Dorchester hotel. I don't know who we are meeting on Wednesday and Thursday, but sandy has booked a room for the night." Alice told on the phone and because I couldn't see her, I couldn't tell if she was genuine or not about who she would be meeting. I had listened in near horror, to what she had said. It seemed to me that this sex-hungry group were trading sexual favours for a trade opportunity, and my sister was being passed around, to sweeten the trade deals. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 39 
 She wouldn't listen though, she slammed the phone down when I tried, which left me out in the cold, in more ways than one. She wouldn't talk to me when I tried to call her back and just put the phone down when she heard my voice. The weekend after her so-called trade meeting, I had a short weekend due and tried to ring to let her know. Once again she hung up on me, so Saturday morning I was going home blind. I got held up and arrived just as Roger got home, at least he was pleased to see me. I couldn't say the same for Alice, she wouldn't move out of earshot of Roger. So I couldn't say what I wanted to, not with him near and she knew it. I managed a few words when Roger went to the toilet, but she blew me out of the water when he returned. 
   
 "Tell JJ how the business is going Roger, I'm sure he not aware of how good it is." She said priming Roger to beam his successful smile and quote his accountant. 
   
 "Were high up on the stock market JJ, this quarter were due to make a profit of two million, and we have some firm orders, worth another six million that will give us one and a half million profit. Alice closed a deal on Thursday for Arab Keffiyeh's, that's the headgear Arabs wear and it's worth three million grouse." Alice was full of herself and paraded around behind Roger like a peacock. 
   
 "Since we joined up with Robin, we've been making money hand over fist, now Alice Sandra and Sandy, are starting their underwear line, it's called shades of blue lingerie, they're getting ready for the big launch in August. Alice is the fashion designer and overseas sales director, Sandra is manufacturing and purchasing expectative, Sandy is image and advertising. They have a marquee at a big weekend fashion show, the last weekend in August." He finished and beamed his happy I'm proud of my wife smile, shaking his time's newspaper and went back to reading the financial news. I looked at Alice and she looked cock-a-hoop, but lost her smile and glared at me as I said. 
   
 "Will that be in Montpellier Roger, and are you going with them," Roger looked up and smiled. 
   
 "Don't be silly JJ I'm not going, it's the girls show I've got enough here to keep me busy. Bob and Robin are going to a boat show in the USA so they won't be going that weekend either, anyway the fashion show is in Milan Italy." He said smiling at Alice as he looked at her, she smiled sweetly back at him. Then as he turned back she glared again at me, and I knew this fashion show was a front for the orgy weekend. The next hour went by quietly, as I played with Josephine and talked about dad with Alice. Then she allowed me the pleaser of her presence as she escorted me to the door when I left. 
   
 "Don't interfere with my sex life Joseph John Lacey, just because of your jealous of them, it's all your fault I won't let you near me. If you hadn't been so nasty, we could still be making love." Needless to say, I didn't get my usual passionate kiss or grope, and she didn't want to say goodbye to her little friend as she normally did. I was truly out of favour, but I still wanted to know who the meeting on Wednesday and Thursday was with. The deal had been for Arab headwear, I wanted to know if it was the same Arab she had met in France. I shouldn't say or think this, but would she have closed the deal, if she had closed her legs. I got no joy on Sunday, and I went back to Portsmouth, with the very bad thought that I had lost my sisters love for good. 
   
 How could I reverse this feeling she had for them, and win back her love for me. I couldn't grovel and pretend, I was ok with her association with them. Likewise, I couldn't go to Roger with my thoughts, but I had one thing over them. They wouldn't know Alice, had told me about them in so much detail. If I could get them and the Arab compromised, the scandal could split the whole group up. Then Alice wouldn't be flitting about with them, and I could get back my sister. I'd have to do it so Alice wouldn't be compromised along with them, the whole thing would have to be very discreet. 
   
 God, what was I thinking, my love for Alice was interfering with my logic. If I compromised them, Roger would be affected in two ways, his association with them would be brought into question, and he could find out about the swingers club. Secondly, if he did, he definitely would find out about Alice's sexual involvement with them. Either way, Alice would be exposed, and my jealousy would be the cause of it. I had to find another way, but couldn't think of one at the moment but there must be a way, I just had to find it. 
   
 With two weeks to demob, I had accomplished all my tasks except one, a demob suit was owed to me, whether I needed one or not I had to accept it. It was available from only one place, and that was from the clothing store in Portsmouth. Guess who the Wren officer was, that ran that department. 
   
 "Wondered when you'd show your face again," Catherine said when she saw me, walking through the door into her little kingdom. She had been sitting at her desk, in her office writing something down in a book. The younger wrens backed away from the counter, as she walked along with it. They had all smiled at me as I entered, and were eager to be the one to serve me. 
   
 "What can we get for you Chef, a straight jacket to keep your hands to yourself. Maybe a long necktie to hang yourself, I'll get a chair so you can tie it to that bar up there." She said with a smile on her pretty face, that wasn't fooling anyone. The young wrens looked at one another, as they melted away further to the back of the shelving. 
   
 "I hear you do a fine line in pinstripe Ma'am, you will be happy to know, I'm being discharged in two weeks." I think she was shocked to hear the news, I would have taken bets that Madeline would have told her. I mean the commander knew, surely he had told Madeline. Catherine recovered rather quickly if she had been shocked at all. 
   
 "Good I'll be able to keep these innocent girls, safe from you if that's the case. It's too late for some I can mention, who have fallen for your charms." She said turning to stare at one young wren, who had ventured back from the dark depths of the clothing store, to look again at the man the lieutenant hated so much. 
   
 "One suit thirty-inch waist thirty-two inches inside leg, fifty-two-inch chest twenty two-inch shoulders. Straight off the self, no-frills no fanfare, it will be packed away with the rest of my uniforms, never to see the light of day again." I said straight-faced and somewhat sorry, that this lovely lady hated me so much. When we had first met, in the hotel Lord Nelson outside the dockyard gate, she had fluttered her eyes, along with the other two wrens. That was there with Madeline and Margret, any one of which I would have been pleased to date. Margret had been the boldest, and Madeline disliked me for bedding her. Catherine being Madeline's friend, hated me for Madeline's sake only, there could be no other reason. Catherine stood looking at me with her loath manner, as two wrens appeared with the suit. I smiled and thanked them, and turned to go but then turned back to Catherine. 
   
 "Have you still got that old photo of me, pinned up in your locker Catherine, I could always give you an updated one if you wish!" I smilingly said, much to the merriment of one Wren's, and the disgust of Catherine, who snorted and turned her back. How to make friends and influence people, I should write a book on the subject. I went for a quiet drink in the Nelson on Wednesday feeling a bit lost and low, things weren't going well for me lately, and then I had the urge to ring Alice, just to hear her voice if nothing else. I rang and it was engaged I would try in five minutes, it didn't ring but there was her voice hushed and secretive as she started talking. 
   
 "Sorry, Robin thought I heard Roger coming back, accidentally pulled the telephone lead over the cradle though I cut off the call. What time did you say, Bin Hamdan, is picking me up tomorrow." I kept quiet and very still, and just sat with a heavy heart. 
   
 "Hello Robin,.... Robin;...Are you there... Who is this, who's there answer me." The phone went dead as she hung up, she'll be worrying now at what she had said. Most likely cursing herself, for not making sure it was Robin she was talking to. An Arab was picking her up, to go where to do what was this another trade deal, that only Alice's presence could guarantee they won. I had felt low when I had come out, I was feeling bloody awful right now. 
   
 Friday at four I was on my way home, I wouldn't beat Roger home so there was no need to kill myself. I would go to see her on Saturday, Josephine would be home I only hoped I could talk to Alice. I was in her bad books good and proper, I couldn't hope for anything else but talking, with Josephine being there she might keep Alice charm. 
   
 "Oh, it's you!" I got as she opened the door to me, then stood aside as Josephine called JJ, and ran into my arms. She had grown a little heavier than the last time I tossed her into the air. 
   
 "If you've come to nag me about my friends, forget it JJ I'm not listening. If you've come to say sorry I'll listen, but don't think yours stop me being with them. I'll be honest I've missed you, I've missed you a bloody lot. Only we can't be the same as we were if you can't accept me being more than friends with them." She said with a defiant look, that somehow made her look prettier. I could have happily lied, and taken her to bed I wanted her that bad. It wasn't her cheating on Roger with Robin or Bob, that had me at odds with her. She had been cheating on Roger with me, for over three years. Alice didn't see it as I did, I saw them passing Alice around to gain favour. Alice saw it as her getting pleaser, from the men she liked that she met at parties where they all had sex. I couldn't get her to see it my way, and likewise, I couldn't see it her way. 
   
 "Look Alice darling, I hate you being angry with me, and I hate us having this dammed argument, can we sit down and talk." She nodded and led the way, through to the sitting room, where she offered me a drink and poured a large one for herself. 
   
 "Look, Alice, you don't see it the way I see it, you enjoy sex you always have I understand that. What I don't like is you having sex with men, that Robin wants' you to have sex with, that you don't know well, you don't know what they might do to you. I'd dread to think you've been shagged to death one night, then left in a ditch somewhere." Alice was smiling at me, as she sipped her drink slowly shaking her head. 
   
 "Nobody does anything to me I don't want them to do JJ, the only men I have sex with, are men who are members of our club. I signed the clubs charter, that says any member male or female shall not be denied sexual contact, with any other member male or female unless under certain articles. You of all people should know, the importance of rules and regulations, I sign up to them willingly. Robin Bob Sandra and Sandy spent all day with me, reading out the rules explaining every one of them if I wasn't sure they would go through that one with me. Each one of them asked if I wanted to sign, that was twice the number required to witness my signature. I said yes to all of them, so don't go saying they are taking advantage of me. We don't have many rules in the club, and the one we have are simplified there to clarify a situation. To stop an argument of who is in the right, and most of the rules were made by the woman members." 
   
 "Like if four men want to shag a woman, they must take turns allocated to them by that woman. If there are more than four men, she must be shagged in front of all member prescient at the time. Article ten allows a woman to refuse sex if she is menstruating or on medical grounds. So you see JJ men don't just pick me up, to have sex with me like your suggesting. They are all members who have shagged me before, and who I have told I like and are under the club rules eligible to shag me again." 
   
 "Sometimes Sandra and I have met someone unplanned in Montpellier while shopping, the club rules still apply no matter where you are. If he is a club member he has the right to ask to let him shag me, in his car or hotel room it is his call. Also if I decide to go and meet someone so he can shag me, it's me choosing who I let shag me not them or him forcing me too. Now think of this JJ if you were a member you'd have every right to take me to bed now, you could put me before the committee if I refused you." She finished smiling at me, as she took Josephine off my lap, and headed toward the door, swinging her hips as she took long slow steps. 
   
 "What would the committee do if I brought you up before them Alice, and how could they enforce any decision?" I asked following her from the room, and towards the front door, as I thought she had had enough of me and was kicking me out of the house. 
   
 "They would listen to both sides of the argument, if they found you guilty of a breach of the rules, they might bane you for a certain time. They could ban you from shagging me for a set time. If they found in your favour, they would make me have sex with you anytime you wanted. They might even enforce that order, by forcibly escorting me to you and watch." I liked the idea of that, although I knew she was teasing me. She was showing me the door wasn't she, it was that 'if only' bit that kills so many dreams. If only I'd kept my mouth shut, if only she hadn't let Robin get so close. 
   
 "Who's Ben Hamdan Alice, and why was he picking you up?" I dangerously asked I had nothing to lose, she was kicking me out remember. She stopped dead in her tracks and slowly turned to face me, I was expecting a torrent of abuse, but she smiles as if in relief. 
   
 "That was you on the phone you bloody sod, why didn't you speak and let me know. I've been worrying about who it was, I phoned Robin straight after and he didn't know. I thought I was talking to him because I had been moments before, and to answer your question, he's one of my admirers I like to see. If he is over here and wants to see me, he rings Sandra or Robin to ring me. To let me know wants to see me, and can he pick me up. They ring me, then they would let him know if I want to see him or not. It's just in case Roger answers the phone and hears a male voice asking for me. I've seen him more often than any other member, other than Bob and Robin of course. Anwar doesn't come here to the house, not like Robin or Bob he'd be to conspectus. He is a traditional Arab and wears traditional Arab clothing. He'd stand out like a sour thumb wearing his white thobe. Let alone having his big black limousine, parked in our driveway with his driver waiting for him." 
   
 "He already has four dark-skinned and dark-haired wife's all Arab, he loves my ivory skin and blond hair and spends a lot of time just looking at my naked body. He picks me up in his limo and stripped me off, just so he can look at me as we drive around. He wants to know if Roger will take one hundred camels for me, I know he's kidding because I've told him I don't want to be his wife. I prefer seeing him as I do now, and I've never turned him down so far. Whether he wants me to meet in his car or a hotel, I've never refused him whenever he has called. Like last Thursday the phone call you butted in on, it was for me to meet him at the Castle Hotel in Taunton. He had the big sauté, his driver gave me Arab belly dancers dress to put on. I danced to the slave dance for him before he shagged me. Like I said darling it's me who decides who I let shag me, and JJ he shags me good." She turned and took a few paces, then lifted Josephine over the gate that keeps her safe inside her playroom. Then when she was three steps up the staircase, she turned smiling and said. 
   
 "Well what are you waiting for, you did come here to shag me didn't you JJ." I was with her in a bound and carried her the rest of the way. God, it was wonderful being with her again, and I wondered where she was going when she left me lying naked on her bed, after rolling around on it for an hour. When she returned she had on that belly dancers dress and vale, made of sheer gossamer material. Her naked body visible, as if encased in an amber mist, and she danced her way into the room, in such a way that had me mesmerised. Where she had learnt to dance like that I hadn't a clue, but her seductive gestures and hip movements were alluring. Then as she danced sideways, with her arms and legs bent out to her sides. Moving only her feet, to propel her across the floor her shaven pussy was visible. 
   
 It gave me an ache in my groin, that would have given me a raging hard-on, only for the fact that I had only just shagged her, I would have been biting at the rains to get at her. Then in that same posture, she danced towards me moving one hand behind her, her pantaloons fell apart. I was on my knees, with my head between her legs as she trapped my head against the bed. The dancing had made her as sexy, as it had me, and we didn't break contact until I had shagged her again. The dress was put back into its box, and hidden among other boxes. In Alice's workroom where Roger never goes, then I watched her dress before going down. We had abandoned Josephine for over two hours and were glad to see her playing happily with her dolly's. Roger would be home in half an hour if he didn't do a stock check. Which he did sometimes on a Thursday afternoon or Saturdays when they closed at two. Alice never knew when he was going to do it because he never made plans ahead of it. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 40 
 My last week in the service felt funny, this time next week I'd be a civilian. Everyone was wishing me well, and a few phone numbers were discreetly handed to me. I had an invitation to go for a drink but didn't know who had sent it. It was wedged in my locker door when I went to it Tuesday lunchtime. Lord Nelson was the venue, eight that night was the time mentioned, I ponded about going, then the wondering got the better of me. I didn't see anyone I knew in the bar, so moved into the lounge, where the large L-shaped room was not immediately in full vision when you first enter. Only from a certain point along the bar, the two legs of the room become fully visible. It wasn't until I had purchased my drink and turned, did I see three ladies sitting in the far corner. 
   
 If Madeline had seen me she wasn't showing it, but Adeline had and was nudging Catharine. I got that look that should have incinerated me, but she said nothing to Madeline. I drank my rum as I stepped out of eyesight, and put the empty glass on a table. As I exited the Nelson I was wondering if one of them had sent me the request. Thursday night was my top table leaving do, I only knew a few there, as most of my old friends had already left the service. Those that remained were posted abroad, it was good though but I wasn't pissed, not by a long shot. 
   
 Going out the main gate at four Friday, a lone marine guard saluted me and wished me farewell. Didn't know him and it took me by surprise, I'd never been saluted before and it felt strange. I took the family for a meal on Saturday night and was informed by Roger. I was going to one of his do's, the following Saturday night. He had something up his sleeve but wasn't saying what. Alice welcomed me warmly Monday morning, as she did on Tuesday but told me not to come on Wednesday. As she had an executive meeting, with all the board members except Roger. Thursday morning she rushed me into her bedroom, and as we shagged she asked. 
   
 "Will you run me into Taunton Darling, I'm meeting Anwar at eleven in the Castle. Robin rang last night,  Anwar has flown in this morning just to see me. He's flying back out tonight, I won't be seeing him again for months. He won't have the time unless he can fit in another flying visit." She said as we had a quick shower then made her face up, I was surprised to see. How quickly she could get so elegant, in so short a time. Her two-piece tailored grey suit showed off her body to perfection. That tiny hat with black lace vale gave her that affluent alluring took. She carried four high-end shop bags, which she handed me to stow in the car for her. 
   
 "What are they for Alice, I thought you were meeting him not going shopping?" I asked as we neared my car, and I looked into the bags to see some items of clothing. 
   
 "Camouflage darling just in case Roger's gets home before I get back, and I've got the clothes to prove I went shopping." She said as I opened the car door, so she could struggle to get in. 
   
 "When are you going to buy a bigger car JJ, let me get you a nice big one." She said as I started the engine. 
   
 "I've got a better idea, Alice, why don't you learn to drive so you could buy your own car," I said and thought it a good idea, but Alice thought otherwise and looked at me saying. 
   
 "Don't be so silly JJ, a lady never drives she is chauffeured." Airs and graces you wouldn't believe I was driving her to see him. She was so casual about it with me, and I could hardly believe I was going along with it. I had just shagged her at home and was now delivering her to be shagged by him. Alice got out of my car and kissed me saying. 
   
 "I'll get a taxi home darling, see you in the morning early ok." Then she was heading for the hotel door, and the doorman smiled and tipped his hat. Opening the door he said something to her, she smiled back and I think said thank you as she passed him. It seemed he had recognised her from past visits. In the morning she was full of him, he was going into the desert for two months. Something to do with their nomadic past, he wanted her to go with him. So he could have her in his tent, and watch her dance naked for him. He wanted her to see the star-filled sky, as he shagged her out in the open desert. He wanted to see her naked beauty by oil lantern, but most of all to take her to his bed each night. 
   
 "Look." She said pulling me naked, from her bedroom into her workroom. Then excitedly extract a small box from its hiding place, opening it she reviled an emerald necklace. It must have been worth a fortune, she couldn't wear it without raising eyebrows. Or with very awkward questions, about its origins from Roger. She wore it for the rest of the morning, while I shagged her twice more. Then she put it away into its hiding place before we went for a long shower. She orally stimulating her little friend, into producing her favourite cream. 
   
 "I don't know why but you taste much nicer then Anwar JJ, but he loves me doing this to him in his car." She confessed stroking my shrinking dick afterwards, then walking naked with me to the door. I was shooed away Saturday morning without shagging her, Sandra and Sandy were on their way. They hadn't arranged a meeting, and the men weren't coming with them. So Alice wasn't sure what they were coming for if it was just a coffee visit. I could have stayed, but if they wanted to use the bedroom 'well'? 
   
 We were leaving here at six to get to the venue by seven-thirty, I was early as per usual and sat with the babysitter. As Alice wandered around in her dressing gown, almost ready with just her dress to put on. 
   
 "What's tonight's do for Roger," I asked as he passed me, going upstairs to look for his cufflinks. Not that it mattered, Alice wanted to go just because there was one on. 
   
 "Shelter appeal for the homeless JJ, they want a safe house for battered women. I think we need one for nagged men." He finished that last sentence, in a low voice. 
   
 "I heard that," Alice called, not so far away as Roger thought. She had gone into Josephine's room just above us, and leaning over the bannister said. 
   
 "I've put Josephine's milk and cookie's by her bed if you need anything you know where to find it." The babysitter looked and nodded. 
   
 "Yes, Mrs Hoskins I know." She answered, it was strange I had never got used to her being called that. We went out to the car early, it was just as well when Alice asked. 
   
 "You have got the tickets, Roger." He had just opened the back door for her to enter and turned to go back to the house. I got into the fount passengers seat and commented on how lovely she looked. 
   
 "Thank you, darling, you look funny out of uniform, but we'll get used to it want we. Did your ears burn this morning, when Sandra arrived with Sandy, you were the topic of conversation? You haven't met Sandy yet, she can't what to see you. After Sandra nattering on about you, Sandy has only seen you from a distance. She can't wait to be close up, Sandy said as we sat side by side. While Sandra licking our pussy's, so it was a good job you didn't stay this morning." Alice said as Roger was returning to the car, and as he entered she said. 
   
 "Hope you have loose change for the whip-round, I don't like writing checks for such things." 
   
 "Yes dear I've got a pocket full, now may I start the car." Sandra was on my arm as I got from the car, as luck would have it. They followed us into the car park and parked next to us. 
   
 "This is JJ Sandy," Sandra said Introducing me to what looked like, a lovely looking woman in the dim lighting of the car park. Once inside she was indeed a striking lady, upright with a tanned complexion. Very pleasing to look at, about thirty if I were to guess her age. Although she didn't look it, Alice had said she was six years older. Her short cocktail dress showed firm and muscular calves and thighs and Alice saw me looking. 
   
 "Oops, one of your eyeballs has just rolled under the table." She sarcastically whispered as I held her chair for her to sit. It was beside Robin, and next to Roger. I should have taken my seat earlier, the only one now vacant was between Sandra and Sandy. As I walked around to get to it, I saw man-mountain himself. A big man with no neck, and muscles that made him wear outsized clothing. His muscles bigger than mine, but wouldn't be as strong. He was all show, and he saw how unimpressed I was. I hardly sat down and danced with all three of them, and sometimes I didn't get off the dance floor. Before I was dancing with another partner, and dancing with Sandy showed me how taught her body was. 
   
 "From the feel of your body, you do a fair amount of exercise if you don't mind me saying," I said to Sandy as we danced to a slow waltz, as I was holding her close to me. 
   
 "Not at all JJ, 'may I call you that' Alice never uses any other name for you. I have my gym at home, and you know Bob owns gymnasiums and runs health clubs. Has Roger spoken to you yet about them, or have I spoken out of turn." I smiled and thought is this what Roger was hiding up his sleeve, but smiling back at her said. 
   
 "If you have we'll forget this conversion, it will be our little secret." She smiled and half-closed her eyes and looking seductive whispered. 
   
 "I like little secrets, have you any to tell me?" I smiled and thought, Sandy I know a few but you won't want me to tell them. I looked around but couldn't see old Chef Bates, I had his number I should have rung him by now. My thoughts were interrupted, by no neck saying my name as we sat. 
   
 "JJ have you made up your mind, as to what you want to do now you're a free man?" He asked, leaning forward to look past Sandy. 
   
 "I've got a job as a maintenance engineer, at our cheese factory in Wellington. A nice steady job should be a doddle seeing what I used to do." I answered him a lot nicer than I wanted to, seeing I was looking at the man. Who throws my lovely sister over his shoulder, and delivered her to be shagged by other men. Sandy was smiling at me as I answered, and didn't get the undertone of my voice. Because still with her eyes alluring and smiling, asked me. 
   
 "What did you do in the Navy, Alice said you were a boxer!" I almost laughed, and she had a puzzled look. 
   
 "Yes, Sandy I boxed and became commonwealth combined forces champion. The Far East and home fleet, welterweight champion. Not to mention Devonport and Portsmouth champion, but that was my sporting pastime activities. My job in the Navy as an engineer was far more than bolting things together. I became an underwater clearance diver, or to you underwater bomb disposal. And as such was part of The Special boat squadron, the Navy's silent service special forces. I was taught to blow things up, and to kill silently when needed." Sandy's smile wasn't what it was, she had taken on a serious look as had man mountain. 
   
 "You mean like the US Navy seals JJ, you have to register your hands, with the police as deadly weapons?" Bob asked and now Alice was looking at me with shock. 
   
 "That's right Bob, and I have to have special permits to travel anywhere. So staying in one place suits me fine, if that answers your question." I lifted my glass as I finished, and was taking a drink when I felt a tap on my shoulder and a voice from the past saying. 
   
 "Hello champ fancy going a few rounds, for old time's sake." Brine Clark said over my shoulder and everyone looked at him, he was fit and muscular like me. You could tell he was a boxer, he had the stance and physic for it. 
   
 "The Chef said he saw you, I hear you're coming out fancy a job training." He was pumping my hand like I was a bilge pump, and I think he was genially glad to see me. He looked at Alice then back to me, then turned to Alice again. 
   
 "I've seen you before, he has a photo of you in his wallet. Threatened to knock my block off, when he showed it to me. I said something I shouldn't have, so he beat me in the ring and took my title." Everyone smiled and had a giggle, and Alice blushed which did surprise me. As I took photos, from my wallet and showed everyone a photo of Alice aged eighteen. 
   
 "Think about it Joe give me a ring anytime, well night all enjoy yourselves." He said and wandered off, I watched him go and thought he has changed. 
   
 "Seems a nice chap JJ, err can I have another look at that photo. It brought back memories I'd forgotten, I don't think I remember that swimsuit." 
   
 "You're on borrowed time; Mr Hoskins," Alice said to everyone's merriment, as she held out her hand and demanded the photo. I had put down, after flashing Roger another look at it. 
   
 "Who's the other photos of JJ?" Sandra asked, sliding Alice's photo to one side. 
   
 "That's Dorothy before she married, that's Jeanette at twenty one and that's mum and dad," I said holding them up for them to see. 
   
 "My what lovely eyes, who's the Arab girl JJ?" Sandy asked picking up the two remaining photo's, and Alice reached over and took the one without a vale. 
   
 "O my goodness she was lovely." Then quickly looked at me, as Sandy said. 
   
 "What do you mean was, she is beautiful Alice." 
   
 "Was Sandy, she died," Alice told Sandy and everyone, as she watched my eyes misting over. 
   
 "Excuse me must find the gent's," I said. The table was a bit subdued when I returned, Alice must have enlightened them about Israel or what she knew of it. Nothing was said further about the photo's, that had been put back in my wallet. I didn't check to see if Alice's was still with them. I then accepted Sandy's hand, to lead her to the dance floor. 
   
 "They were going to offer you a job JJ, or is it Joe like your friend called you." I had to smile, I didn't know what anyone should call me now. 
   
 "Joseph John Lacey is my given name Sandy, my family have always called me JJ. My Navy friends call me Joe, and I have also been called Joseph. Champ plus powder puff, and a few other unsavoury names I won't mention. I don't mind what you call me, but I don't like being called late for breakfast." She laughed and it was a nice tinkling laugh, neutral and friendly. 
   
 "Powder-puff I like that, I think I'm going to like you Mr powder puff." She said again, smiling as we danced around the floor. 
   
 "Excuse me but they're about to play our song, and you've had him far too long. I brought him here so I could have a dance, and you and Sandra have monopolised him." 
   
 Alice said tapping Sandy on her shoulder and pulling me to her. 
   
 "What song is that Alice?" I asked with Sandy still nearby and smiling at the two of us. 
   
 "O I don't know whatever comes up next will do," Alice said, and I heard Sandy laughing as she walked away. They played a tango, and we did our old thing of dancing it sultrily. 
   
 "You've kept that photo all this time?" She asked as I held her close and, bent her this way and that. 
   
 "Of course men keep photos of their loved ones, and girlfriends don't they," I answered as she looked me in my eyes, and hers were misty. I danced some more and with Sandra too, then we were in the car pack saying goodnight. I suppose goodbye to them, as they were flying back to France in the morning. Alice wouldn't see them until, the org/sorry fashion show at the end of August. Which is, in fact, the same time, Anwar Bin Hamdan will be back from the desert. I shook hands with Bob and Robin and got a kiss from Sandra, in the darkened car park. Sandy's kiss was more of an open-mouthed snog, and a groin to groin pressing of bodies, reserved for more than casual friends. 
   
 "Sit in the back with me JJ, I feel sleepy and I can cuddle up with you," Alice said when the goodbyes were done, and Robin had taken his hand off her bottom. Where it had groped her, as Roger had kissed Sandy and Sandra goodnight. What lights there were, were soon behind us as we drove steadily homeward. It was pitch black in the car, so Roger wouldn't have seen Alice's head disappearing after she had undone my flies and pulled out her friend. I don't know how I kept quiet, as she brought me to a beautiful ejaculation. 
   
 She was jumping into my bed, as Roger went out with the babysitter and she was full of passion, as she climbed under the bedclothes. 
   
 "Do you truly love me JJ; I didn't know you kept that photo of me all this time. I was truly embarrassed when that friend of yours said you'd threatened him. Did you show it to all your shipmates JJ, and what did they say." She asked settling herself on my dick, to ride me as if she was sitting on a horse. 
   
 "I showed them all, and all of them wanted me to take them home. To introduce my lovely sister to them, some of them wanted to see the photo again. I could have made money, loaning it out for them to toss off too." She punched me and called me a liar, then still riding me asked coyly. 
   
 "Really?" My revelation must have excited her, and she climaxed. Then with her face deep pink, and still gasping from the effects of the climax said. 
   
 "Robin's taken photos of me and Sandra together, and Sandra has taken some of Robin shagging me. There in his private collection, that he keeps in a big photo album, no one else will see them only us. You should see some he's taken of Sandra when he's sexually torturing her. Oh fuck, I'm coming again, shag me JJ fuck me hard!" She begged before I rolled her over, and held her body upright with her head and shoulders on the bed. With her feet touching the bed above her head. She yelped and moaned as I plunged into her, from my position above her. I think she was almost passing out when we climaxed together in a mighty shattering orgasm. She was still naked on the bed when we heard his car on the gravel drive. 
   
 "O fuck he back already quick gets off me, I've got to get to my bedroom." She picked up her dressing gown, as she went out the door. I watched her run naked across the landing, past the top of the stairs. She made it to her bedroom doorway, as the front door opened. She was in and safe I think, as Roger came into the entry hall. They had made a small shower cubical in their big bedroom, she could clean herself up in safety. I had quickly dressed and stepped out of my door as Roger toped the staircase. 
   
 "Morning anybody else up," I whispered creeping out, with my shoes in my hand. 
   
 "Not sure," Roger whispered back, creeping to his bedroom and gently opening the door. 
   
 "Nope still asleep, won't wake her want some coffee and toast." He whispered after slowly closing his door, and we creped down to the kitchen. Putting the kettle on, and four slices of bread for toast. 
   
 "Sorry I didn't know what you did in the Navy JJ, but you have never said anything about it before. I thought you just did the boxing and man the ships in some way, didn't realise you did all that other stuff. Like what did you call it bomb-disposal, and the special forces thing." He was really apologetic, about his ignorance of what went on in the forces. 
   
 "Don't blame yourself, Roger, I never told anyone because I didn't want them to worry. If anything happened, I wouldn't know anything about it myself. I'd be blown to pieces wouldn't have felt a thing, the family would have all the pain, not me. So I kept it from them, I thought it the best way." 
   
 "You sod you bloody sod, how dare you put yourself in danger." Alice schemed as she came into the kitchen, throwing punches at me. Almost crying in hysterics at what she had just heard, as she had stood outside the door. I trapped her hands and wrapped my arms around her holding her close to me. 
   
 "Calm down; calm down Alice your blow a casket. I'm here and I'm safe, that's all you've got to think about now. What could have happened didn't, it's in the past forget about the bad things that don't matter. Just think about the good things, that are going to happen." She was sobbing, and I rocked her from side to side. I nearly kissed her as a lover, instead of as a sister. Roger was lost he had never seen her like this, she had always been level-headed. In full command of her surrounding, around him, and he was flapping like a startled pheasant. 
   
 "What can I do, Alice it's alright he's not in danger now." He had to go, Josephine was calling, and he almost ran out of the door. She turned her head up to me, and I kissed her as her lover would and cradled her in my arms. I had calmed her down and made her coffee, and she smiled at Josephine when Roger walked her in and she looked at Alice and said. 
   
 "Mommy cry." As she saw Alice's tear-stained eyes. 
   
 "Yes darling uncle JJ made mommy cry, him naughty JJ." 
   
 "No no him not naughty, you not naughty JJ." I got home to find dad hadn't had breakfast, so I made him eat a good Sunday dinner, and an evening meal. Then made a pot of tea and some toast, then left it for him to go to Alice's for nine Monday morning, I was enjoying our second bout of sex when I said. 
   
 "My last week of just lasing and enjoying you, and I can do this every day." Alice looked guilty, and I could see something was coming. 
   
 "Sorry darling, but they're flying over on Wednesday for factory inspection. They're staying overnight, so I can't see you Thursday either. They're here about eleven on Wednesday, so we'll have to be quick." I made the most of her, for the rest of the day. Making her climax, as many times as I could on Tuesday. Her fanny was tender and swollen when I kissed it goodbye at two-thirty. She kept saying oho ho bloody hoo, but she loved every inch I gave her. I only had time for one shag Wednesday, and I made her bend over for me. 
   
 "Oh my god are you trying to shag me to death." She wined, as I thumped into her hard. With nothing to do Thursday, I decided to do our shopping. I had to stop the urge to go to Alice's and disrupted the party. I was passing Rogers shop just on two when Janet came out. The blinds were down, and the closed sign was showing. 
   
 "Off home Janet?" I asked friendly-like, and she turned and smiled. 
   
 "Yes JJ Roger's inside doing a stock take, if you want to see him." She said holding the door open, with the Yale lock ready to engage. I had no intention to see him, but I might just pass the time away. 
   
 "Thank you, Janet, I'll just do that." She closed the door behind me and tested it to make sure it was locked. The lights were on in the first shop he bought, but not in the storeroom of that shop. Moving through to the next shop, the lights were on in the back but I could see no one. 
   
 "Hello, Roger," I called and heard several footsteps above me. 
   
 "Is that you JJ?" Roger called back. 
   
 "I'll be right down." There was a longish pause before I heard footsteps on the stairs. As he appeared he was buttoning his coat and said to someone up the stairs behind him. 
   
 "I'll have to find how to turn the water off, otherwise the stock will be ruined." Then looking at me said. 
   
 "I'll have to get a plumber, we have a water leak upstairs. The water will flood us out if the water isn't stopped." He was in a panic, he may be a good tailor but he'd be useless as an engineer. 
   
 "Where's the stopcock, Roger?" I asked, thinking he'd know. 
   
 "The what?" He answered Back. 
   
 "Is there a toilet back here, the stopcock may be in it they normally are?" I asked with confidence, just as Rose came from the stairway. 
   
 "There's one in that corner." She said, pointing the way to a little brick box. It was there and I turned it off, then ran the water in the sink to release the presser. Roger looked relieved, and Rose looked a little flushed. Perhaps the worry of the leak had freighted them. 
   
 "I'll get a plumber to look at it, thank you JJ you turned up just at the right time." 
   
 "Say no more Roger, do you want me to look at it for you I don't mind?" I asked and he thought. 
   
 "No don't bother, the plumber will have all the tools." Then he turned to Rose. 
   
 "We'll do the stock check, when the plumber has been we'll go out the front and lock up." He said to Rose who had walked past us, and into the front of the shop. As she passed, I noticed her blouse, wasn't tucked into her skirt at the back. 
   
 "Bye Rose see you in the morning," Roger said as he let her out, and she scurried away to the left. As Roger switched off the lights, and we went our separate ways. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 41 
   
 Friday and Saturday morning I was with Alice, then went out in the evening. I hadn't a favourite pub, and wandered into the green dragon, at nine Saturday night and found Rose all on her own. 
   
 "Can I buy you a drink Rose, or have you had enough?" I asked as I sat down at the table, she was already sitting at. I had seen her as I walked in, gone to the bar and ordered my drink. She had half a glass when I came in, it looked just as full as I sat. 
   
 "Might as well JJ nothing else to do in this town, except drink your sorrows away." We had a few more and finished the last one as the barman rang the bell for last orders at ten. 
   
 "Come on I'll walk you home, we live in the same street," I said holding out my arm, for her to take. 
   
 "I don't live there anymore JJ, I've got a flat in town just over there." She said pointing to the car park, and the unloading area for the shops. 
   
 "Would you like a coffee, that's all I can offer I afraid." She added steering me across the road, then into the entrance to the car park. Up a flight of stairs and onto a razed walkway, a few pace's we were in her flat. 
   
 "How do you take your coffee JJ?" She asked pouring water into the kettle, then looking at me puzzled as I looked around. 
   
 "What's the matter JJ, is there something wrong." I was standing looking at her flat, it was strangely familiar and I was sure I knew why. 
   
 "Didn't Lesley Thorn live here, this is where I bought." I nearly said Rita's name but stopped myself. 
   
 "Lesley would let me use his flat, to be with a friend most Saturdays." Rose was smiling at me, as she waited for the kettle. 
   
 "You used to bring a girl up here, how old were you then JJ?" 
   
 "Thirteen and a half till we were sixteen, she moved away just as she got to sixteen. Hang on if this is Lesley's old flat, and we came in from the loading area. Then the alleyway to the high street is just down here and comes out next to Roger's second shop. Which means this flat is over Roger shop, and that staircase leads down to the back storeroom." The look on Rose's face was sheer terror, as she realised I had rumbled them. 
   
 "Has the plumber been Rose, did he fix the water leak that was up in this storeroom. Only it's not a storeroom is it Rose, it where Roger was taking you to bed. How long have you and Roger been shagging, since he put you in this flat?" She was fearful, and tears were welling up in her eyes. 
   
 "You're going to tell Alice aren't you, and I'm going to lose my job and my flat. It will ruin Roger, and he does love Alice and Josephine." She said tears now flowing freely, as she sobbed and babbled on. 
   
 "O dear what am I going to do now with no job, and dad won't let go back to them. O my I'll be out on the street, with nowhere to go." I walked over to her, held her shoulders trying to calm her. 
   
 "Shush Rose don't upset yourself please, quiet now it's alright, I won't tell Alice not a word. Be quiet now your make yourself ill, it's alright I promise you." She was still sobbing, and her lips quivered as the tears rolled down her cheeks. 
   
 "Shush now I am promising you, Alice will not know about you and Roger from me. Now all I want to know is, how long have you two been err seeing each other." I think she was beginning to believe me, as I wiped the tears from her eyes. 
   
 "You're not going to tell Alice not ever, why wouldn't you, your her brother?" She asked blinking her panda eyes because her mascara had made her eye black. 
   
 "I have my reasons Rose, and one of them is to see Alice stays happy. Do you think she would be happy if I told her Roger was shagging you up here every day." She gasped and defended herself, staring at me defiantly. 
   
 "We only come up here once or twice a week, and I see him sometimes on a Sunday. If Alice's gone away for the weekend, although I did sleep with him at their hose. For that fortnight you took Alice to France." I thought good I can stop feeling guilty, then thought god everybody's shagging everybody else. 
   
 "What are you doing?" She asked as I scooped her up in my arms, and carried her to where I knew the bedroom was. She had put her arms around my neck and was staring at me knowing exactly where we were going. 
   
 "How many time have you wanted me to make love to you Rose, well unless you say no. Tonight I'm making love to you all night, I won't tell Alice about you and Roger. If you want to keep the flat and keep Roger happy, you won't tell him or anyone about this." I laid her on the bed and started taking off my shirt. When my bare chest was exposed, she was looking at me breathing hard but hadn't said 'no'. When I dropped my trousers and pants, she gasped 'oh my god,' and she looked frightened. As I undid the buttons of her blouse, still looking at my penis and she still hadn't said 'no'. She said 'oh my god' again with the focus on the 'OH' when I entered her, and 'yes oh fuck yes' when she climaxed for the first time. 
   
 She dropped off to sleep in my arms, with a happy smile, and didn't grumble when I woke her, to open her legs again for me. I woke with dim light creeping through the curtains on the window and was cuddled up to a warm body. Cupping a warm swishy breast I almost said Alice, she stirred and said. 'God again' as she felt my dick rise between her legs. I groped her breast and waggled my hips, and she put her hand between her legs, to guide me into her so I would harden inside her. 
   
 "Bloody hell JJ, you've already fucked me four times, how many more times are you going to do it to me." She said closing her leg, and pushing back as I pushed forward. I unwrapped my arms from her and lifted the bedclothes. 
   
 "You can leave anytime you like, I warned you last night if you didn't say no. I was going to make love to you all night, it still isn't light and you haven't said no to me once. Do you want me to go, or stay and shag you again." She pulled the bedclothes back over us and moved her hips back and forth saying. 
   
 "You're not getting away from me yet, I don't know if I'll ever get you in my bed again. I'll just have to suffer your abuse until you decide to go and leave me." Leave her I did at ten, we had a cooked breakfast at eight. Then I shagged her as she leaned over the sink, washing up the breakfast dishes. She was still naked except for the piny, that left her butt exposed. I just couldn't resist it, and she said she liked it. She wanted me to stay but I had to go, dad and I were going to Dorothy's for Sunday dinner. He was up and dressed, and searching for something when I got in. 
   
 "Have you seen mum's gold sovereign necklace, mum can't find it anywhere?" He asked lifting cushion after cushion until I said I think it's in the wardrobe drawer. Fifteen minutes later he had forgotten all about it, and I drove us to Dorothy's. Monday morning was very strange, as I reported to the milk factory. I had already been shown around, but I still had to have a tour of the place. My workplace was clean and tidy, and very-very empty. You didn't make replacement parts here not like in the Navy, you told them what you wanted and they got it in. The first day I found out I wasn't really needed here, I was an engineer they wanted a fitter. Not a mechanical fitter just someone to fit things together, everything was like a Meccano set. Just replace this bit with this new bit, no engineering skills required. I was really bored by Friday when I clocked in at six in the morning. 
   
 "Are you working tomorrow, or shall I come in to cover any breakdown?" My co-worker asked as I entered my workspace, his feet up on the desk reading his newspaper. He had already brooded the tea and poured me one. I looked at him and thought, I hadn't done a thing all week. Why the hell would I come here on Saturday, when I could be with Alice. We couldn't leave Josephine alone for long and got dressed after Alice and I had shagged for the first time. We would go back in an hour or so and have a good long shag when Josephine had her nap. Until then we would watch Josephine, playing with her dollies and drink coffee. I'd sooner be playing with Alice, but I played with Josephine instead. 
   
 "How's the job JJ, it doesn't look like it's sapping your strength." She said with a smile, that meant what I thought it meant. 
   
 "God it's boring it's like watching paint dry, no it's bloody more boring than that," I said and meant it, I had already looked to see if there was anything else around. 
   
 "Robin and Bob still want you, to look at the job they want you to do. Robin was here on Wednesday with Sandra, Bob's in America doing a deal with their military. They want new gyms in all there basis, all around the world it's just the job for you." Alice said, looking hopefully at me. 
   
 "I came out of the Navy to be home, to be near to you and look after mum and dad. Mum's gone dad doesn't know she's gone, and I can't get near you except for a couple of hours on a Saturday. If I take a job with your Robin and Bob, I'll spend most of my time. In airport customs explaining why I'm on a restricted list, I'd be nowhere nearer to you than when I was in Singapore. Bob would have to plan my trips six months in advance, just for the paperwork. I had to get special dispensation, to go to France with you and I was still in the Navy. Then I had to only be in Montpelier, or on a recognised route to said destination. For only the time given on my travel permit, if I left a day earlier I could have been arrested." 
   
 "I may be out of the Navy, but I am still on call for my nation. If a world war two bomb or any other device were found near here I could be called. That's why I have to notify the police, where I am or going to be. I have been told if I moved to Canada or Australia, they would have to be informed I was there. I would not be needed for their home defence unless I registered my intention to serve in their military. So, Alice, I don't think a job with your friend's, would be beneficial to them or I do you." Alice had listened intently, now she got on her knees and hugged me. We both laughed, as Josephine toddled up and hugged me too. Alice picked her up and put her in her playroom, then took me to bed. I lay playing with one of her nipples afterwards, with my head on her shoulder. 
   
 "God JJ I wish I could tell them about us, and we could be a couple in the swingers club. Sandy would love to take you to bed, and so would Sandra they have told me so. All the club members are highly professional, there are several Doctors and barristers. With industrious like Bob and Robin, I've met some politicians too. Anwar and Aban are some sort of Arab officials, their members but their wives are not. There are two other Arab members, that bring very young partners. They always wear lovely long cloak dresses, and silk headdress with a vale when they arrive. The men disrobe the young girls in front of everybody, but they keep the headdress and vale on. Otherwise their naked and sit by the side of the men, unless they're told to go with someone. 
   
 Sandy thinks their young slave girls, by the look of them they should be in school. With the barristers and legal people, giving advice on the committee. Our club isn't breaking any laws as such, but we don't advertise our existence. I haven't heard if there are any brothers and sisters members, but incest is against the law in most countries. So what would the barristers and others do, if I try to join you into the club." I had started sucking her nipple and had my hand between her legs. Talking of the club and its members must have brought memories of what she did there. She was getting wet, very wet indeed and opened her legs wider. As I moved down her body, to give her several climaxes before I shagged her without a condom. As I kissed her goodbye at the door, I told her of the other hurdle we'd have if I tried to join her club. 
   
 "Your committee wouldn't let me into your club Alice, for other reasons than me being your brother. They wouldn't want the police knocking on the door, looking for me if they found a bomb." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 42 
 Rose seemed pleased to see me, as I entered the green dragon. 
   
 "Hoped I'd see you tonight, you forgot your coffee last Saturday do you want another tonight? I had a sleep this afternoon, just in case something kept me up all night." She said trying to look cool and seductive, and I remembered what Alice had said. When she told me what they did, in Alice's bedroom. After showing me their legs up to their knickers, when I was eleven coming up to twelve. 
   
 "I'd better buy you a drink then unless you want that coffee now." Her half-filled glass was empty in one gulp, and we were dogging the evening traffic. As we crossed the road, and through the car park to her flat. She didn't put the kettle on but stood to kiss me as I stripped her. Then kissed me again as I carried her to her bed, and it wasn't even eight o/clock. About seven in the morning we had been resting a while after sex, and she had her head on my chest. Moving her finger in the groves of my six-pack, when she looked up at me shyly. 
   
 "JJ I know you don't love me, but you do like having sex with me don't you." 
   
 "I do" I nodded and patted her bottom. 
   
 "You're not going to tell Alice, that Roger has had sex with me?" I shook my head, 'no I'm not' and cupped her breast. 
   
 "Does that mean you won't tell if he has sex with me again." I nodded and shook my head. "Yes, Rose I won't tell" then asked. 
   
 "Has he fucked you again this week Rose?" She lowered her head and felt my muscles again. 
   
 "He pulled me into the storeroom this morning and asked if he could come up and see me after work. I couldn't say no, and he groped me as he kissed me. He came up when Janet went home, and brought me in here and stripped me. Then when we had had sex, he told me that Alice is going away. To a fashion weekend in two weeks time, she is going on Friday morning. She won't be back until Monday late afternoon, he wants me to sleep with him the Friday Saturday and Sunday nights. I thought I'd better tell you, just in case you meant I wasn't supposed to have sex with him again." I rolled her onto her back and climbed onto her, and she made that noise again as I pushed my dick into her. 
   
 "No rose I don't mind him shagging you if you want him to, it's your fanny you can let anyone you like, shag you. I just don't want Alice finding out, so don't lose anything at the house she can find. Now just how long, has Roger been shagging you, Rose. Did it start when he got this shop and gave you this flat?" I asked, humping her hard and fast. She had turned her head away and was biting her bottom lip as she moaned. 
   
 "Do I have to answer that JJ, it might make you change your mind?" She hadn't looked at me, as she answered between her gasps of a pleaser. So I stopped shagging her, and turned her face to look at me and asked again. 
   
 "How long Rose, if you don't tell me I'll go home right now." She warped her arms around me and thrust her hips up and down. 
   
 "O you couldn't be that cruel JJ, you wouldn't leave me halfway to an orgasm." She wined thrusting harder, then pleading said. 
   
 "Fuck me first JJ O please fuck me, and I'll tell you I will tell you." She was right I couldn't leave her hanging, and besides, I wanted to finish shagging her. So I made her grunt and I made her moan and made her cry out in anguish as she had a big orgasm. She lay under me gasping, taking deep intakes of breaths as her eyes stared at me. 
   
 "God I haven't had one that big before, and that the third one I had two just now. I had two before that when you made love to me earlier. No one has made me come so much, but then no man has made love to me, six times on a twelve-hour date. Like you did last Saturday; have you done that before JJ?" She asked moving under me, trying to get more pleaser from my dick that was still in her. Yes, I thought I did it seven times that Friday night, from about midnight to seven in the morning. When I shagged Alice in my bedroom, for the first time. 
   
 "Yes Rose I had a wren challenge me to a night of sex, she couldn't walk in the morning. Not after I had shagged her eight times, she wanted to know if I could beat the seven I give her before." Rose was looking at me with a gaping mouth and wide staring eyes. 
   
 "Christ are you thinking of breaking your record tonight JJ, if you are I'd better book Monday off sick. What am I going to tell Roger, when I won't be able to work because I can't walk. Jesus eight times, I can't believe it I think you're going to have to prove it." She said looking at me coyly, wagering her bum under me again. 
   
 "Rose haven't you something you're supposed to tell me, now stop changing the subject when did Roger start shagging you," I said putting my hand, on her ticklish spot. 
   
 "Alright alright I'll tell you, but you must realise it wasn't my fault it happened. Can you remember Brien Tomas, the Brine you punched outside the shop? Well, the day before we all went to the rugby club, I was out with him and he hadn't had a good day. We were in the pub at closing, and he was in a bad mood and wanted me to cheer him up. He wanted me to go back to his place, and have sex with him. I had to be in by midnight because dad had warned me, that he'd kick me out if I kept coming in late. From the dolphin to Brine's place, was a good twenty-minute walk. If you're sober, but not if you're a bit drunk." 
   
 "He got uppity when I said we wouldn't have the time, and he left me in the street. I had to walk home on my own and was at the train station. When Roger came along and saw me, and asked if I wanted him to take me home. He turned around, by driving into the station car park. As I got in the car my skirt rode right up, and he saw I had no panties on. Well, we were in the car park, and there was no one around. He was looking very excited, as he looked at me and I didn't stop him as he felt up my leg. Putting his hand on my pussy, we both got sexy and had sex in the back of his car." 
   
 "He was very apologetic when we finished, and said he had just dropped Alice off. He had got worked up kissing her, and when he saw my legs he just had to feel me. I knew he was having sex with Alice, I had seen them in the stock room. He had her bent over a bale of cloth, with her skirt up over her back. So JJ it wasn't really my fault, it was Alice's for not letting him have sex that night." She was looking to see if I was upset, then started to pant as I moved my dick that had started to harden. 
   
 "O god JJ this is the third one, and it's only nine." My dick had risen, thinking of that night. It had to be the same night I shagged Alice for the first time. Funny I had thought of that night when Rose had asked, about the times I shagged someone, more than six times. Rose was enjoying the benefit, of her being under me, and had me already in her, as that memory heated my blood. 
   
 "OH god that feels nice JJ, I've never felt a cock getting hard inside me before. God that feels so sexy, oh yes JJ oh god yes fuck me." Her face and her jerking hips told me she was really being turned on. Every thrust I gave her with my dick, brought more pleasurable sounds from her. With her legs wrapped tightly around me, she had more climaxes in the twenty minutes. I continuously shagged her, until my dick jerked and throbbed. Putting another load of cum, into the condom I had on. 
   
 "Oh god JJ I'm as weak as a bloody kitten, you bloody know how to fuck. I came four times then, I don't think I've got any more cum in me." She said as her jerking slowed, and her arms and legs fell from me. To lay limp under my naked body, as my dick began to shrink. Then she vibrated and gave a long 'Ohooo,' as I slowly withdraw my dick through her tender fanny lips. 
   
 "Oh;' that feels nice, oh no JJ I'm too sensitive o god nooo." She whimpered as I tickled the end of her clit, then thrust two fingers into her love hole. She writhed and moaned, and tried to pull my hand away. Jerked and tried to move further up the bed, anything to get away from my fingers fucking her fast. I stopped only when she cried out as she climaxed, gasping for breath and staring at me wide-eyed. 
   
 "You so-and-so I'm tender down there now thanks to you, I won't be able to have sex for ages." She said then looked at me, crawling towards her rubbing my dick. 
   
 "No you can't oh my god you can't, I don't believe it you can't." She said over and over again, as she backed away from me on her bum. Until she was sitting with her bum on a pillow, and her back against the headboard with nowhere to go. 
   
 "No Rose your right not yet maybe a bit later after you've told me some more about Roger and you." Rose looked disappointed, and I thought it was because I wasn't going to force myself on her yet. 
   
 "Do I have to JJ, it makes me look like a bad person. Having an affair, with a friends husband. Instead of someone being kind, and unable to turn away a man in need." She said looking humble, and very, very coy. Oh, my I've misunderstood Rose all along, she is the good Samaritan thinking of others wellbeing. 
   
 "I'm sure you didn't want Alice's marriage, to be at risk of breaking up. Otherwise, you would have let Alice know in some way, that Roger was shagging the ass off you." I got a look of indignation and a gasp of shock surprise. 
   
 "He's not shagging my ass off JJ, he comes to me to fill a mutual need." She looked pleased to have come up with that phrase, and I didn't really want to dull her pleaser. 
   
 "I'm sure he does Rose, but whose need was the greater. I know he gets some from Alice I've heard them, where did you get extra sex from before I shagged you." She looked a little hurt, but defiantly looked at me and said. 
   
 "Right now from you, but there's no one else except Roger I swear." I smiled she had every right to be mad at me, but she was defiantly standing up to me with guts. I had moved up beside her on the pillows, and put my arm around her. 
   
 "Right Rose Roger's just shagged you in his car, what happened next in your secret affair?" I asked with my hand hanging over her shoulder, and my fingers toying with her nipple. 
   
 "Oh bloody hell JJ, alright I'll tell you. Monday morning Alice went, as usual, to get the cakes for our morning coffee. Roger apologised again, for molesting me in his car. I told him it wasn't entirely his fault, and that I too had been aroused by my boyfriend. Although it shouldn't have happened, he had given me something I needed, and that I wasn't mad at him, for exciting me further by putting his hand up my skirt. I can understand that he couldn't stop himself, once he found out I didn't have panties on. He shouldn't blame himself entirely, I did get in the back of his car willingly, and I did kiss him as he played with me, and I did let him have sex." 
   
 "He looked relieved, and as there was no one in the shop. He gave me a thankful friendly kiss, I smiled back at him and kissed him back. Alice came back and we had coffee, and then we just went on working. Some new stock came in the afternoon, and I was up in the top storeroom putting it away. Alice had a customer, that wanted a garment in a size, that Alice didn't have in the shop. She asked Roger to get one from upstairs. As Roger came to the bottom of the stairs, I was coming down from the top. I had boxes in my hands and saw Roger looking up at me. I blushed to realise he could see my pussy because I hadn't worn panties under my mini skirt. He stayed watching me come down, and I couldn't do anything. 
   
 "Roger your no gentleman, you are making me blush," I said as I went past him. He looked at me as I went by and said. "I can't tell you what you're doing to me, I wouldn't be a gentleman if I did." I had to giggle, I think he meant he had a hard-on. 
   
 He caught me coming down again later, and I had to warn him. You're going to get into trouble if Alice catches you looking up my skirt." He shocked me when he answered. "Does that mean I won't get into trouble with you if I keep looking at your pussy." I looked at him and gasped with my mouth open. 
   
 "Roger you're a naughty man!" I said and hurried away. That day you knocked Brine out and took Alice to Exeter. Roger caught me carrying some garments down the stairs again that morning, he was halfway up as we passed each other. He felt up my skirt, I was already wet because I'd seen him looking up my skirt on his way up. He leaned over the box I was carrying and kissed me, as he rubbed my fanny. Then Brine started and you came, when I left you at the station. I realised I didn't have my house key, it was in my little purse in my work jacket. That was hanging in our tearoom, so I had to run back to the shop. Roger had said he would be working on, to check some stock. I just hoped he was still there when I knocked on the door. He let me in and as I went for the key, he asked me if I was alright after the upset with Brine. 
   
 "If you want I'll take you home in my car, there's just one thing I want to do upstairs." 
   
 "I said I'd like that and can I give you any help, with what you've got to do upstairs Roger." 
   
 "Your help would be grateful." He said helping me off with my coat and followed me to the stairs. I was halfway up when I realised he wasn't right behind me. I looked back and blushed, he was looking up my skirt again. I covered my bum and ran to the top, and waited for him to come up and said. 
   
 "You've got to stop looking up my skirt Roger, it's embarrassing to have you looking at my...?" 
   
 "Your nice pussy," Roger said finishing what I was saying and moving closer. 
   
 "On Monday you said I had given you, something you needed on Friday night. Do you need it now Rose, because looking at your pussy I'd like to give it to you now." He moved right up to me and felt my breast. 
   
 "Roger," I said but he stopped me saying more by kissing me, and moving his hand to between my legs. I can't help myself when I am touched there JJ, I get very wet and randy. He took me home at five-thirty, he had kept me in that storeroom for four hours." She looked like a naughty schoolgirl, caught playing with herself. I was surprised at how similar, she and Alice were. Alice would seem to resist your advances when I first shagged her. If you could get your hand between her legs, she would melt like butter in a frying pan. My biggest surprise was hearing about a randy Roger, from what Alice had said over the years Rose's Roger, wasn't the same Roger Alice knew. 
   
 When he and Alice had gone on the honeymoon. She said they had sex every day, but it was in bed at night. When they had had sex in his car before they were married. Alice said he only played with her breasts, and she only took off her panties to have sex. Rose's Roger liked to look at her fanny and finger it, and he had stripped her to have sex in that storeroom. 
   
 "I suppose Rose once you had said yes to Roger, it was hard to say no to him again. How long did he leave you alone, before he wanted sex from you again?" I asked making her shy, by reaching down to gently stroke her clit. 
   
 "A week well really four days, on Saturday morning he sent me up into the storeroom. As I was carrying the box's down, he came into the stairwell and looked up my skirt. Monday we were putting the delivery away when Alice shouted up. That there was no one in the shop, and she was going for the cakes. Roger looked at me, and I knew exactly what he was thinking. He bent me over the counter and it was like he hadn't had it for a long time. He shagged me every Monday when Alice went for cakes. I think he shagged Alice when they did stock takes on a Thursday. Until they were married, now he fucks me on Thursday's." She said now a little breathless, as her hips twitched with the tip of my finger. Softly stroking the tip of her tender clitoris, then she gave a long withering shy. When I rolled on top of her, and slowly shagged her. 
   
  She watched me dress Sunday morning, from the comfort of her bed. She was going to get more sleep because she hardly got any during the night. She was prude of her swollen tender fanny because I had used it eight times. I kissed her goodbye, she responded and looked at me shyly saying. 
   
 "Would you like a key JJ." I looked at her, shaking my head. 
   
 "No Rose that would mean commitment, and your still seeing Roger." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 43 
 Dad was up and had breakfast he seemed better today, more alert and with it or so I thought. Because as I was peeling the potatoes, he came in smiling and asked. 
   
 "When's dinner Joseph, I've got to meet mum at two don't want to be late. She's found a wonderful place, and we're going there this afternoon. She came this morning and told me to be ready." I didn't want to do this, he and mum had brought us all up with love. I didn't want to abandon him, to a home for unstable people. I had come home to care for them, now I was contemplating locking him up. All I could do right now was hummer him, I would go and see Alice this afternoon. If I took dad with me, he might start talking about seeing mum in front of Alice. She didn't think he was that bad, and I had to make sure of it myself. We had dinner at one, and I did the dishes and put them away. Then made him a cup of tea, and took it through to him. 
   
 He wasn't there he had gone to meet mum, I sat looking at his smiling face for a while. Before going next door, to ask Janet if I use her phone. I got Roger and told him, then Ellen and Dorothy. Then I rang dads doctor at his home, and he said he would arrange what was needed. Alice and Roger arrived, then Dorothy with Harold and Ellen with Len. We just sat holding hands, until the police coroner arrived. Then when they had all gone and I was alone, I cried and felt lost. My whole world had changed, I no longer had a purpose in life. Just me myself and I had nowhere to go no one to tend to. I rang the milk factory and told the shift manager, I wouldn't be in for the next week. Monday I went to the housing office. I had to report his death, and they told me I had two weeks to vacate the property. The house was rented to dad, I was not entitled to live there. 
   
 I spent two hours with Alice, being comforted by her. She would speak to Roger and give me a room with them. I didn't disagree with her then, but my mind was working on another outcome. I had been out of the Navy for five weeks, and things weren't going to plan. I had an open ticket to return to my old life if I accepted a five-year reenlistment. My old rank would go with it, and the security of a full and rewarding job. Alternately I had a letter from Australia house, asking if I was still considering emigrating down under. The agent I had seen in Portsmouth, had submitted a glowing commendation in my favour. Should I wish to emigrate, I would be accepted with my job skills. Without a guaranteed position to go too, as they thought it unlikely I wouldn't get employment. I was also offered emigration, under the United Kingdom and Australia governments assisted passage scheme. Alice didn't like any of my proposed plans, instead, she had plans of her own. When I went to see her, on a Tuesday afternoon, and she told me so, as I started playing with Josephine. 
   
 "You're going to work for us, Robin has contacts in the government. He's made inquiries and said he can get your restricted travel rescinded. If you work for a firm doing government work, and Robin's medical business has government contracts. So your working for us JJ, and that's it I'm not arguing with you.  Robin will be here tomorrow and will bring all the relevant information. The three contracts for you to sign, one for each company. So you can travel anywhere in the world, for anyone of them." I captured Josephine and made her laugh, then let her go so I could chase her again. Then looking at Alice I asked. 
   
 "Oh do I have a say in this Alice, I mean when I speak to him will I be able to say yes or no?" I asked. 
   
 "Oh you won't see him tomorrow JJ you won't be here, remember you don't see me on Wednesdays. Robin will be here with Sandra at nine-thirty, they won't leave until three." Alice said smiling. 
   
 "Isn't Robin coming here tomorrow, to see if he can get me to sign up?" I asked as I chased Josephine around on my knees. 
   
 "JJ I do believe you're being jealous again, and no he not coming here. To get you on our payroll, he coming here to get me on my bed. Which he and Sandra like to do, thank you very much." She said smiling and opening her legs, so from where I was sat on the floor. It would give me a view right between them, and I knew she has no panties on. 
   
 "Jealous me not at all in a couple of weeks time, I'll be bored and stuck in that factory. While you're be drinking, and getting your sexy friends to shag you rotten. Jealous don't be silly, I'll be having the time of my life." Alice smiled and clapped her hands, and held them out to Josephine when she looked. 
   
 "Time for you to play in your playroom darling, uncle JJ wants to show me something." I wouldn't have been able to see Robin, I wouldn't be there in Wellington anyway. I was on the train to London, at four in the morning. I spent four hours being interviewed at Australia house, and when I got home I was going to be in trouble. There were berths available, on a ship leaving the twenty-eighth of August. That was in a mouth, they took my photo and I signed my name. 
   
 I had nothing else to organise, except my car I had nothing to get rid of. All my other belonging I could put in a kitbag a suitcase and a holdall. I waited until eleven-thirty to break the news, we were laying on our bellies. With the papers Robin had brought, the three contracts were laid out side by side. She had in her hands the documents that explained, the dos and the don'ts. 
   
 She had run through the contracts and was almost through the other papers. Which we had been looking at for almost an hour since I finished shagging her. As she read I slithered on top of her and spread her legs with mine. 
   
 "JJ lets do this, and then you can shag me." She said smiling her sweet smile. 
   
 "Sorry my darling I can't sign that, I've already signed up for Australia. I'm going in a mouth, no don't Alice please stay calm." She was trying to buck me off, and I had her wrists hold. I had already entered her, and my body was holding her under me. As she moved about, she was helping me shag her. 
   
 "Bustard you bloody sod, you're going to leave me again after all your promises." She realised her bucking wasn't helping her, it was only making her breath heaver. Not just with the effort of trying to dislodge me, but my dick was exciting her fanny. She might be mad at me, but as always her sexual desires overruled everything. As in the past, once I had touched her there, she had to surrender to her desires. Her body was responding to my sexual activity, but her mouth was still defiant. 
   
 "Oh you bloody shit 'owoo' you'd better enjoy it, 'arr' it's going to be your fucking last one. 'O fuck' you're not getting on me 'oh fuck' again believe me. 'Oh fuck oh yes OH MY GOD, oh fucking Jesus 'Arrr.' Alice stiffened under me, then jerked wildly as her orgasm ripped through her body. I didn't stop my assault on her, I even shagged her harder, and she couldn't stop her body enjoying, what I was doing to her. 
   
 "O fuck harder; o don't stop; o Jesus fuck I'm oArrr." She cried out again, as she had mutable climaxes. Alice's temper was like her sex, full-on no holding back. I had finished shagging her in the doggy position and left her with her ass in the air. It took a few moments, for her to come down from her high. When she did she started straight into me, calling me all the names she could think of. It was all verbal, I wasn't in any physical danger at all. Although I was frightened she might bust a blood vestal, with her face so red. As I left she was still going on, as she stamped around still bullock naked. I had a visit from Roger in the evening, just him no Alice and he didn't want to be here. 
   
 "You defiantly going JJ, we can't dissuade you at all. I've been ordered to make you see sense, though I'm not sure your wrong wanting to go. From what you've told us about the place, it seems to be the place for you. Though I didn't say that JJ if you know what I mean." Roger said quickly as if he expected Alice to walk in. I informed the milk factory, they would need a replacement for me and gave them two weeks' notice, that would give me two weeks before I sailed. I intended to spend my last three day in England, down at Portsmouth. As I was sailing from Southampton, it would give me a chance to say farewell, to friends there. We were laying dad to rest on Tuesday, and Alice was still going to her supposed fashion show. 
   
  Bob would fly into Exeter's tiny airport, to fly her over. To wherever they were going, in his little plane. I was going to take her to the airport, but she had ordered a taxi to take her instead. She was still very much angry, with me. She wouldn't answer the door to me, no matter how hard I banged on it. As soon as she heard my voice on the phone, she would hang up on me. 
   
 I spent Saturday night with Rose again, next weekend she was spending it with Roger. I asked her if she wanted me to say goodbye, now this weekend. Or would she like me to say it, the Saturday after next? Which would actually be, my last Saturday in England? As I would be sailing, the Saturday after that. She was crying as I asked her, and she said she didn't want to say goodbye at all. Although she did want me in her bed, one more time before I went for good. 
   
 Alice went to France, and I suppose rose spent it with Roger. That last full week, I had cleared out the house, with most of the brick a break, being shared out between my three sisters. All I wanted was dad's pipe, the one with the pirates head. All that was left was a mattress, the council would throw that away. 
   
 Wednesday I was catching the train, to Portsmouth at four am. I said my last farewells Tuesday night at Alice's, Dorothy Harold Ellen and Len. All wished me well but didn't want me to go. I had handshakes kiss's and tears, from them but Alice was defiant to the end. Only when she was kissing me goodbye, did the tears start to flow. Then she wouldn't let me go, as the tears turned into a flood. She was still calling after me, as Harold drove me home for the last time. 
   
 I arrived in Portsmouth at three and was in my room at Lord Nelson by three fifteen. For a big hotel, they only seemed to have, only one room vacant when I wanted one. Room two six always seemed available, I didn't mind at all. There wouldn't be any Margret, to join me this time. Thursday morning I saw the Admiral and got his blessings, and he insisted, he would take me to the ship himself. 
   
 "We'll make sure you get on this one this time and not just your kit." Then he told Sid, to drive me to Gosport. I was welcomed with open arms at Hasler but found out John had a week's leave. A phone call found him at home, panting the downstairs toilet. Sid run me out to John's house, and I thanked Sid for his help. Then said he should return to the admiral, as Kate and John had invited me to stay for the afternoon. 
   
 John said he would drive me back to Portsmouth because he was diving Kate there for a girly night out. I had a nice visit and told them what I  planned to do. I complimented Kate on her appearance when she had changed to go out. John dropped me off at the Nelson, then took Kate to her friends. I had a drink or two then went to my bed, I had nothing to do tomorrow I had done it all in one day. I was thinking tomorrow would drag with nothing planned, and went to bed hoping to sleep in late in the morning. A late breakfast, then back to my room by eleven. 
   
 With my kitbag packed and locked, as well as my suitcase it had just gone midday. I would finish this off and have a wander around the town this afternoon. Comfy clothes for travelling would do me for tonight as well, So I just had to pack in my holdall, with all that was not needed. So I took off my shirt and slacks, folded them and put them in. Leaving out my jeans and a loose-fitting shirt, with my trainer shoes. I was zipping it up when there was a knock on the door. 
   
 "It's open just put it inside," I called, having ordered room service not long ago. With all the room service being male, me standing in my boxer shorts wouldn't matter. I heard the door open, and there was a sharp intake of air. I turned to see Madeline, mouth and eyes wide open looking at me before discreetly turning her eyes away. I quickly donned my jeans and pulled on my loose-fitting shirt, apologising profusely as I turned. 
   
 She stood in a black cocktail dress, that fitted her figure very well. 
   
 "Please forgive me, I thought it was room service," I said just as there was another knock on the door, that had closed behind her. I pulled the trolley into the room myself, without letting the water see her. She had moved further into the room as I went to the door, a little unsure of what to do. 
   
 "Please take a seat, may I take your wrap?" I asked holding out my hand, for the wrap over her shoulders. 
   
 "Can I offer you a drink, it's a vodka martini with a dash of dry isn't it?" I asked, and her eyebrows rose. 
   
 "Yes, but how did you know?" She asked as I went to the drinks fridge. To take out the small bottles, to make her drink. 
   
 "The first day we met at Admiralty House, you asked the barman for one. I assumed your taste has stayed the same, Mrs Gardener." I said as she took the drink from me. 
   
 "Please not so formal you used to call me Madeline, please do so now." She said with a little smile, her eyes still looking slightly away. As if she were a little afraid, to look at me directly. 
   
 "Yes I did, and you called me powder puff." This time she did smile a happy smile, with that light in her eyes as well. 
   
 "Madeline although I am pleased to see you, may I ask the reason for your visit. I didn't think I was number one, on your visiting list?" I said offering her my salmon sandwiches, which she declined. 
   
 "I've just had a cocktail launch with some of my friends, Catherine met Kate last night. Kate told her you were here, but you were leaving tomorrow. Catherine said you're running away to Australia, and that you must be feeling very guilty to run that far." Madeline finally looked at me in the eyes, and I thought the pupils of her eyes looked large. 
   
 She had said she had just had a cocktail lunch, and I wondered how many drinks she had had. If she were a little bit drunk, she defiantly didn't show it. I wondered if I should give her, the rest of the bottles. She was holding out her empty glass for, or should I take her glass from her. As I held the bottles up she nodded, to indicate yes so I emptied the bottles. 
   
 "Yes Madeline I am on my way to Australia, but I'm not running with any gilt. Your sister has been, the only Wren I have taken to bed. Again I will say, she went there of her own free will. She told you that in this very room, but I have been accused otherwise." Madeline had looked down at her hands, then slowly lifted her eyes to me. 
   
 "Yes Joseph I know and I've been the one accusing you when it was my sister I should have been mad at. I was wrong I know, but I was too proud to admit the truth and tell everyone I was in the wrong, that's why when I heard you were leaving. I thought I should ask you to forgive me before it was too late." I held out my hand, and she took it and slowly stood up. 
   
 "It's all forgotten Madeline let's start a new page, and write nice things in it from now on. Now, will your friends be missing you, if they are looking for you? I think it unwise for them to find you here, now I don't want to rush you away but." I picked up her wrap and went to put it on her shoulders. She was looking up at me, her eyes misty and very blue and I had my arms around her. 
   
 "No one will be looking for me Joseph, they have all left I came in the back entrance." Her eyes closed and her head tilted slightly, as I bent to kiss her lips. It was not planned and it was not rejected, and I dropped her shawl to embrace her. Her arms wound around me, as she held her body tightly to mine. I could feel her heart beating, as I crushed her lips to mine. While her hands clawed at my back, to pull us closer together. The kiss was long and became very passionate, as she took quick panting breaths. Then I felt her tremble in my arms, and she gave a long shy. When the sound of a long zip, was heard being slowly unzipped. She crushed her open lips to mine, as our tongues caressed each other. In a hot torrid French kiss, that had our blood almost at boiling point. She trembled again as her dress, slithered down her almost naked body. 
   
 Our lips were still joined, as I scooped her up into my arms. To take the few steps, to lay her on the bed. She lay taking panting breaths, as she watched me remove my clothes. Taking a quick intake of breath, as I removed my boxer shorts. She lifted her buttocks, to ease the removal of her panties. Then stared at me wide-eyed, and gasped when I entered her. She made tiny sounds as we made love, and stiffened to growled twice. Then she gripped me tightly, as she vibrated violently and cried out. When I reached my unstoppable moment of ejaculation and trusted into her hard as I filled my condom. We hadn't said a word, while we had sex. We just lay silent in each other's arms, as I kissed her ear and neck. My hand toying with a nipple, while I rained kisses on her. She lay quietly beneath me, as moments turned to long minutes. Until she gasped and stared at me surprised, saying 'oh my again'. 
   
 Because she had felt me rising inside her, and wound her legs back around me. Once again she shuddered and cried out as an orgasm befell her. I left her to go to the toilet to rid myself of the condom, and clean myself up. I took my time doing it, and when I opened the bathroom door. I found I had given her just enough time, for the door to the room was just closing after her. They would have been awkward moments, if she had stayed after the last passionate hour, we had spent together. I'm sure neither of us, would have guessed it could happen. 
   
 The passion had always been there, but it had been directed in different ways. The first time I saw her I had admired her, but her attacks on me showed just how she loved to hate me. I was glad she had slipped away, I doubted I would ever see her again. So there would be no awkward apologies to give if I had stayed in England. 
   
 Friday nights in Lord Nelson was entertainment night with a small band. Tonight's band had an Italian flavour to it, with mandolin violin and piano accordion in the band. The lounge wasn't crowded, but there was always someone on the small dance floor. I sat just as the bar bent ninety degrees, to follow the other leg of the 'L' shaped lounge. The band was playing Susan's favourite Buona sera signorina, and I thought of them over in Singapore. I would have to look them up when the ship docked there for the day. It would be one of three stops on the way to Perth, Gibraltar and Port said were the others. Ava and Alice popped into my head, as the band played 'Return to me' and I found myself humming it. I had my eyes closed as I pictured them, and must have begun singing it softly to myself. Because when it finished, I heard someone clapping and opened my eyes. 
   
 "Still got the voice, Joe." A familiar voice beside me said. I looked to see Robby, the bandleader from Singapore. Sitting smiling at me. 
   
 "Why are you out of uniform?" He asked. 
   
 "I'm out mate been out for two months, can't settle so I'm emigrating to Australia. Got to stay there for two years, before I can come back if I want too. If I don't I've got to pay the fare back, my sister nearly changed my mind but I was already committed." I told him, then asked. 
   
 "When did you get back from Singapore." He put his glass down, his face looking seriously at me. 
   
 "Last month I've got another six months before my time is up. I'm thinking of reenlisting you're the fourth one, I've spoken to that's regretted coming out." I hadn't actually said that, but I did sound like I had. Since I got home nothing had gone the way I had hoped, in fact, they had all gone opposite to all of my plans. Alice the job mum and dad, all had gone contrary to the way they should have. I wasn't, the confident  Joseph John Lacey I once was, perhaps I'd find him when I got to Australia, he wasn't sitting in Lord Nelson now that was for sure. I rang Roger at the shop Saturday at ten, and Rose answered the phone. I had already said, goodbye to her last Sunday at midday. I was going to leave her at nine, but she convinced me to stay a little longer. She sounded a little sad when she heard my voice. 
   
 "Roger's coming to JJ, I'm going to miss you tonight." She said quickly before I heard Roger saying is that JJ Rose. 
   
 "How's Alice?" I asked him bluntly, as soon as he said Hello. 
   
 "Still upset JJ, she thinks you're not going to go. Been waiting for you to phone, to say you're coming home. She'll be really upset if you phone to say you're not, but I don't know if you should phone her at all." He said with a worried sound in his voice, and I knew exactly how he was feeling. Alice's stubborn streak could work both ways at times, she loved with a passion that was all-consuming. It was also all-consuming if she fell out with you. 
   
 "Look after her!" I said and hung up. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 44 
  Twelve on the dot, my friend the Admirals car pulled into the car park. Sid put my luggage into the boot, and I got in the back with the Admiral, we greeted each other warmly but hardly spoke on the hour drive to Southampton docks. I was due to board the ship by two, so after handshakes from him and Sid, and with a quick check at customs. I boarded the liner at one forty-five and shown my quarters for the voyage, which was a shared cabin. His gear was already in the cabin, but he was not, and he had already picked his bed, by putting his case on it, it made no odds to me, one bed was as good as another I just hoped he didn't snore. 
   
 I left the cabin to explore and find my way around, and to see what amenities were onboard. I had been given a plan of the ship's layout when I boarded, and in it were stipulated no-go areas, like the bridge and engine room, crew quarters and workspaces. Of course, if you were not first-class passengers, certain parts of the ship reserved for first-class only were off-limits to the rest of us. When I found the tiny gym, there was someone in there fiddling with a circuit board, who said the gym could only be used, with written permission and then under supervision. 
   
 "Do I get permission from the P, T, I or the captain, and does it open twenty-four hours?" I asked and he finally looked up at me, from what he was doing. 
   
 "What's a P, T, I?" he asked. 
   
 "Oh forget it," I replied and went on exploring, and found the second class dining room, more like a cafeteria than formal dining, where there were people having coffee and chatting. There was a lieutenant there looking very bored indeed, properly from answering the same questions. 
   
 "Where do I get permission to use the gym? I do a ten-mile run and an hour's gym in the mornings. Is it open at six am? Can I use the whole of the promenade deck to run?" I bet he hadn't been asked that question before, and he didn't have an answer. 
   
 "Err I'll have to check on that one for you sir, can I have your name and cabin number," I gave him it and went for a coffee, and saw him talk to a steward who left. There were young couples and families with small children, talking in groups around the room, I couldn't tell if they all were pairs or singles, but there was a large group talking to one side. I had a mouth full of sausage roll when this lad came up and asked. 
   
 "Hi, I'm Gary Yates you travelling alone mate?" he asked and waited for me to answer him. 
 " 
 Yes, are you in cabin one-twenty on deck three?" I asked, and his eyes went wide as he said. 
 " 
 Yes, how did you know?" he asked with a puzzled look. 
   
 "Just a guess, Joe Lacey is the name we're sharing," I said with a grin. 
   
 "Glad to meet you, Joe, I'm Gary Yates, where you going to Perth or Sidney. I'm for Perth myself, got my sister already out there, her husband got a trucking business. I'm going over to drive for him, what do you do, you got a job to go to?" He seemed to be a likeable lad, I bit younger than me it was hard to tell. 
   
 "You seem to have it all sewn up Gary, me I'm going out on speck not sure yet," I answered, but then was interrupted by the lieutenant. 
   
 "Excuse me, Mr Lacey, if you would follow this steward, you will get your questions answered," he said, indicating the steward I had seen leaving earlier. 
   
 "This way sir if you please, sir," he said, and I started to follow him. 
   
 "See you later Gary, I've got something to attend to," and followed my guild onto the upper deck, then up to the entrance to the bridge. 
   
 "Excuses me, sir, Mr Lacey to see the captain, sir," the steward said to a lieutenant, just inside the bridge area. 
   
 "Captain Mr Lacey to see you, as requested sir," the lieutenant said to an officer of about forty-five, sitting in the captain's chair. 
   
 "Hum Mr Lacey you have made a request, to use the gym out of hours when you would be unsupervised." He stated, looking me up and down, with his hand out to an officer by his side, who placed an open folder into it, and the captain read from it. 
   
 "I have copies of all my passengers travel documents, Mr Joseph John Lacey. Your file states you're on unsponsored, assisted passage to Perth Weston Australia. Quite unusual to say the least, so I am assuming your skills and talents are wide-ranging and unique, and from your unique luggage are Royal Navy learnt. That old seaman's donkey jacket your wearing makes you look overweight, may I see what you hide under it," he did, then handed me a bunch of keys. 
   
 "Mr Lacey you have the freedom of my ship, I'm glad to meet you, at last up close. I watched you beat my boy, on your way up to winning the home fleet boxing title. I hope you have a fine trip with us, now if you don't mind I have a ship to get underway." He let go of my hand smiling and turned his attention to the job at hand. A s  I descended to the boat deck, I felt the ship vibrating we were underway .  It would take us six days to get to our first stop the port of Gibraltar, then ten days through the Med to Port Said. Singapore was twenty-three days away from Port Said, and Perth another twelve days further on. That was fifty-one days at sea; add three days in the ports. A total of seven weeks to get to Freemantle, and hopefully a new life away from the guilt I felt. 
   
 Back in training was making me feel good, and I only had one day I couldn't run because the deck was heaving, and that was in the bay of Biscay before Gibraltar. Very early mornings and late nights I ran, gym work after the morning runs, brought me to breakfast at about nine after showering. During the days, I would lazy jog around the ship, skipping and doing weights in the gym, and Gary never knew what time I got up. We were two days out of Port Said, and I was jogging towards the pool, it was hot and some people had looked at me sweating in my thick Navy tracksuit as I passed them. I was approaching the pool and saw on the other side of it, two young children running, and heading towards a grope of teenagers talking on the side of the pool. 
   
 They were blissfully unaware of the approaching children, and of the danger, they were to them. I seemed to see in slow motion, what was about to happen and diverted to dive into the water. I come up on the other side of the pool, just as the young children bumped into one teenager, and he set off a domino effect. The young woman standing by the edge of the pool with her ankles crossed, lost her balance and squalled as she toppled. I had surfaced just under her, as she was hitting the water. With the water only coming up to my shoulders, she got wet but she didn't go under. 
   
 She stared at me shocked to find herself in my arms, as I waded through the water. To put her down safely on the deck, she was unhurt so I left her with her friends and went to the nearest toilet to wring out my tracksuit, before heading for my cabin to change. 
   
  I thought no more of the incident, but two days later Gary and I went ashore in Port Said. I had been here years ago, and it hadn't changed one bit. I had to shoo man away, who were trying the sell their sisters to Gary and there was the same man rounding up parties of tourist, to watch his wife with the donkey. Then there was the slave girl dancer, with the pet snake that did the disappearing act in the same shady bar. I had to explain to Gary if you went down one of these narrow alleys alone, you might never be seen alive again. 
   
 He wasn't convinced, so I told him the story of a rating, who wanted to make some money because he had spent all he had. He went to sell a pint of his blood, they found him in the morning in an alleyway, completely drained of the life-giving liquid. We ventured into the markets and wandered down the rows of tourist tat on sale there. I saw the young woman from the pool, with an ornate box in one hand, and a wad of notes in the other. She was trying to buy the box, from the seller who just held up both sets of fingers. I pulled a one-pound note from her bundle and waved it at him saying in Arabic. 
   
 "This is twice its worth, you can buy a camel with your profit," he went off faster than I could understand, but I got the gist of it. My mother was a camel herder's bed warmer, and his children will starve if he doesn't sell anything, and the box is worth four times what I offer. I took it from her hands and placed it on his stall, then turned her away. We didn't get two steps before he was calling her back, and in broken English offered her the box for the one-pound note. 
   
 "Here pretty lady I give you this because your unworthy husband won't buy you pretty things." I smiled she blushed and I said farewell, and as Gary and I moved into the crowd I heard her say. 
   
 "That's him, dad, he the one that pulled me from the pool." 
   
 We were in the Suez Canal when a steward, knocked on my cabin door. 
   
 "Beg pardon sir, the captain wishes to see you at your earliest convenience," he said staring at my muscles because I was soaking wet from the shower, with just a towel around my waist, and was drying my hair as he knocked. 
   
 "As soon as I'm dressed I'll be up to see him, any idea what it's all about?" I asked and he shook his head and was off. A rating opened the door to the bridge, as he saw me approaching it. 
   
 "Arr Mr Lacey you wasted no time, can I offer you coffee we have nothing stronger up here," he said, holding out his hand in greeting. 
   
 "I have had a request, to find someone aboard this ship that has twice saved a damsel in distress. The description given matched only you, if you are free tonight I would like to invite you, to dine with me at my table in first-class dining?" 
   
 "I would love to captain, but my dress suit is away at the cleaners. I still have my mess kit, but as I am no longer in the Navy, so I cannot wear that. So you see I will have to decline your kind invitation, no matter how much it pains me." I answered trying to stop from smiling too much and saw he was smiling a cheeky smile. 
   
 "We thought of that didn't we Mr Tankard, try this on Mr Lacey we have a tailor onboard, a tuck here and a tuck there, dinner is at seven Mr Lacey." I left the bridge shaking my head, the old sea-dog had outmanoeuvred me. I had a dress shirt and trousers that needed ironing and a bow tie from my mess kit. It was my mess dress jacket I couldn't wear, it still had navy badges and campaign medals. I was no longer able to wear, the medals ribbons maybe but not all the rest of the gold brad. Outside the dining-room door, I was met by a steward with the white dinner jacket. 
   
 "Mr Lacey may I introduce you to the honourable Lord James Keats, the new ambassador to Western Australia, and his wife the lady Pamela Keats, and this is their daughter Annabelle." His lordship thrust out his hand, his wife bowed her head and Annabelle curtseyed. 
   
 "Pleased to meet you, sir, ladies," I said shaking his hand and nodding to the two women. 
   
 "I owe you a diet of gratitude sir, you saved my daughter from the swimming pool." His lordship said, I smiled and looked at the girl, who was looking shy. 
   
 "She wasn't in mortal danger; sir, anyone could have pulled her from the pool. I was just lucky enough to see it happening, and was the first to react that's all." Then a few eyebrows were raised, when I was asked what I wanted to drink. 
   
 "Fruit cocktail if you please," was my answer, and I toasted the health of all there with it, as I sat at the long table, with the rest of the captain's guests. After the meal, they stood or sat around in groups, chatting and politely laughing at each other's jokes. As I was talking to the engineering officer, I spied Annabelle heading my way so I excused myself from the officer and turned to greet her. 
   
 "Please, it's Anna." She said after I had welcomed her, as Miss Keats. 
   
 "I must thank you myself, for your help in the market the other day. I would have paid him five pounds for that box, he didn't look too happy with you. I was very surprised, to get it for the one pound." I smiled and looked around as if to see if anyone was listening and said. 
   
 "So was I, I expected to pay three maybe four as he started with eight, so he expected to get four. They always ask high and you bid low, then you barter your way to an agreement." I told her smiling face and then interrupted by a largish woman. 
   
 "Did you join us at Port Said, I can't remember seeing you before?" she asked, taking a sip of her cocktail. 
   
 "Oh, Mr Lacey has been on board, since Southampton Mrs Barrington. He's the Captains guest tonight, at the request of my father, he's emigrating to Australia, isn't that right Mr Lacey." A smiling Annabelle said to the startled Mrs Barrington, before turning to me. 
   
 "Please Anna call me Joe, I'm pleased to meet you, Mrs Barrington," I said extending my hand, to the woman who was rapidly flushing red and refused my hand saying. 
   
 "You're not in first class, oh my," she said and turned away and quickly joined another group. She must have told them, she had just met someone from another race because they all looked our way and looked at us down their noses. 
   
 "Snobs, I hate that," said Anna, turning back to me. 
   
 "I've seen you jogging around the ship, in that Team Navy tracksuit, you had on when you rescued me from the pool. I thought you were one of the crew, and went to the Captain, after port Side to ask if I could thank you. When I asked the captain and told him what you looked like, he said he knew who you were, but said you were not part of his crew and that you are emigrating. He also told me you used to be in the Navy, and that explains the tracksuit," Anna said happily smiling at me as if she had uncovered some deep dark secret. 
   
 "My you have been a busy bee, but there's no need to thank me I was happy to help, have you been to Australia before Anna?" I asked just as her father, came strolling towards us. 
   
 "No I haven't nor has my dad, but he's been waiting for this posting for years. He has been in the diplomatic serves, for twenty years and has always wanted this job. I was born in India when he was out there, but we haven't stayed anywhere for too long. This posting is for five years, and maybe longer if he wants'. Have you been to Australia before Joe, I suppose you've been all over the world?" Anna said happily smiling at me, trying to make conversation. 
   
 "Yes, I've been there twice, once for seven days on an aircraft carrier. The second time for two months, that was last year about this time," I told her just as her father joined in with the conversation. 
   
 "Is my daughter monopolising you Mr Lacey, I hope she isn't boring you," he said smiling at Anna. 
   
 "Not at all Sir she has been pleasant company, in fact, nobody seems to want to talk to me," I said looking around. 
   
 "I'm afraid that's Mrs Barrington, she has told everybody you're an immigrant from steerage. There are some who still think because they have money they are better than others," I smiled and looking at him said. 
   
 "If Mrs Barrington is going to live in Australia, she is going to find it a strange place. I've met many people in fairly high places in Australia that talk, without smelling salts up their nose," Anna laughed, and his lordship smiled. 
   
 "Haven't heard that one before, but it does some up people with their noses in the air, when were you in Australia last Mr Lacey, I think I heard you say you were there for two months." 
   
 "That's right sir, and please do call me Joe, I was there this time last year. There was a commonwealth boxing tournament, and I was part of it," I said; but didn't want to add more, and Anna didn't ask the question. 
   
 "You had just come back from Kuwait dad, which was the beginning of October." My ears pricked up, as soon as she mentioned Kuwait. 
   
 "Kuwait you were out there last year, did you know an Anwar Ben Hamdan out there?" I asked as I thought of Alice's Arab friend, and if he was what Alice thought he was. 
   
 "That's Bin Hamdan Joe, Prince Anwar Bin Hamdan; he's the trade minister for Kuwait, the younger brother of the Emir of Kuwait. He is next in line to rule, a very powerful man and he is very pro British, he went to Eton and Sandhurst. How do you know of him, Joe, he's not easy to get close too." God, I know someone that gets very close to him, I thought, hell does Alice know he's a Prince. 
   
 "My brother in law is a part of a grope that deals in exports with him that's all," I answered and felt I was spying on Alice, by finding out his identity. 
   
 "The captain told me about the Jacket, Joe, still a bit big at the waist but the tailor did a fair job, seeing how round our Mr Tankard is." His lordship said nodding towards the man in question, in a much larger dinner jacket than he gave me, he had obviously grown out of this one. I didn't think he would want it back, though I did offer it to him when I said goodnight to the captain. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 45 
   
 We were heading south to the Equator, and it got hotter as we approached it, people were sunbathing and the swimming pool was the place to be and to be seen. I had just come out of the gym, in my tracksuit and was passing the pool, when I heard Anna call my name, she was in a trendy one-piece swimsuit with a little skirt, that looked very nice on her, and she was waving at me. 
   
  "You really should cool off Joe, you must be boiling in that tracksuit, you shouldn't worry what people think, we're not all perfect." She was right I should come out of hiding, and dress for the weather and not for modesty. Unzipping my top and pulling off my trainers and tracksuit bottoms. Off came my tank top, and the crowd parted and looked at me, as I went to the poolside shower, to wash off my sweat. Then I turned to see an opened mouthed Anna staring at me, as I walked back towards her, I did the pose and the dancing muscle routine, making her giggle and hide her big smile behind her hands. 
   
  After the Gulf of Aden, we headed almost due east, south of Ceylon and into the Malacca Strait then down to Singapore. My first stop was Mr Wang's tailor shop; before I left home, I had sent him a request for two dinner jackets. One white one black, that Alice had designed before she had fallen out with me. The white one had black lapels, and black pocket tops, they were both made from a velvet material. Which had a textured embossed pattern, and was tailored to fit me like a glove. Mr Wang wanted an hour, to do some minor adjustments; he could have more than that, as I was going to the garrison from here. 
   
  "Arrest that man, he's out of uniform," I heard as I approached the gate, and tiny Singleton came from the gatehouse shaking his bonker stick at me. He hadn't actually bonked anyone on the head with it, but he always had it with him, just in case he had to. The highly polished wooden club was made from the jarrah tree and was a traditional Maori war club call a Pelu, and had been handed down from his ancestors. 
   
  While I was stationed here, he had been Master at arms, and we had become good friends. Tiny was six foot six, and two foot at the shoulders, a gentler giant you couldn't find, and he had a hug like a bear. 
   
  "Heard you were out you daft bugger, now I've got all these lovely wrens all to myself," he said lifting me off my feet, and turning around. 
   
  "Come to see the skipper Joe, he's up in his office thinking of promoting me to the guardian of wrens virtues, and the key holder of their chastity belts." He said wistfully looking skyward, hoping for a Wren to fall into his arms. 
   
  "Don't you ever stop thinking of somewhere, to put that dick of yours?" I asked as he put me down. 
   
  "Nope," came his answer, as he appointed a rating to escort me into the garrison, and up to Captain Foster's office. Where the Capitan's wren secretary Doris opened his door and announced me. He was already coming from behind his desk, smiling and holding out his hand in welcome. 
   
 "Tiny just told me you were here, good to see you, Joseph, you're looking well, I'm sorry about what's happened. Couldn't believe it when we heard, did you get the box of get-well cards, everybody put one in," he said pumping my hand. 
   
  "Yes thank you, sir, did Captain Andy Southwark get posted here?" I asked, taking the seat he offered. 
   
  "Yes Joseph he did and he showed me the photo you gave him, I do believe he's won her over, but are you planning to see them?" The captain asked looking a bit wary, I had wondered that myself. 
   
  "Can I speak to Andy on the quiet, I doubt if my presence hasn't been broadcast. I've seen a few wrens that know me, so I'm sure the whole garrison knows by now." I said hoping I was wrong, and Captain Foster picked up his phone. 
   
  "Get me Captain Andy Southwark office Doris, and stand by for borders," he said then put down the phone. 
   
  "What happens if she comes up here Joseph, it's a long way down for you to jump from this window." He was Indicating the window behind him, which was on the outside wall of the barracks, and had a seventy-foot drop down to the rocks and sea. Then pick up the phone as it rang, he asked. 
   
  "Hello Captain; oh you've heard; yes he is here, if you would I'll tell him." He put the phone down and looked at me sideways. 
   
  "She knows and he's bringing her up now, do you want to use the conference room?" he asked pointing to a door to his right. 
   
  "No sir that won't be necessary, but I'd like to contact Robert and Susan while I'm here if I can," he immediately picked up the phone. 
   
  "Doris get me the gym, right send them in please," the phone went down. 
   
  "Margret's here!" he said as the door opened, and she stood looking at me. God, she was a lovely girl, but she was just not my lovely girl. 
   
  "Hi Joe didn't expect to see you here, what do we owe this to," Andy said holding out his hand, but looked a bit curious. 
   
  "On my way to Australia ship docked here, had to look up old friends that's all. Hello Margret looking lovely as ever, have you forgiven me yet your sister has?" I said as she walked towards me, and I didn't know if it was going to be a kiss or slap, until she said 'hello Joseph', and kissed my cheek. 
   
  "Madeline mailed me told me you were going to Australia, she said now she understands! What, did she mean by that?" I shrugged my shoulders and looked vacant. 
   
  "Search me," I replied, but she squinted her eyes and looked at me suspiciously. 
   
  "Were getting engaged Joe, I'm not letting her get away from me," Andy said taking Margret's hand. 
   
  "Will you wish us well?" he added. 
   
  "I will indeed, and as soon as I am settled I'll send the captain my address, I want an invite Andy, no matter where you tie the knot." 
   
 It looked like everything was hunky-dory, and we all had a chinwag until lunchtime. I made a promise to see the captain, and Andy again before I left, then went to meet Robert and Susan in the cafeteria for lunch, as arranged by the captain's Doris. 
   
  "God your embarrassing Susan, stop climbing all over him," Robert said as Susan jumped into my arms, and gave me a flurry of kisses. She hadn't changed, and she said it again like she used to. 
   
  "You can start to worry when I don't do this in front of you, and take him behind the bike shed instead." 
   
  "How's my Hannah?" I asked as we sat with your meal, at one of the long tables. 
   
  "At school now she'll be here soon, they come up for lunch at twelve-thirty." Sure enough dead on the dot, in came a paraded of tiny people. She had grown a lot, but she was still my Hannah, I wondered if she remembered me, but I shouldn't have worried. She saw me kneeling with my arms outstretched and came running, and just like her mum, jumps into my arms. We had a lovely chat until she had to go back to school, and she made me promise, I would visit her again. 
   
  I had to be back on board at four, by way of Mr Wang's to pick up my jackets. They all wanted to make sure I got on the ship, so I had a two-car escort to the docks. After handshakes and kisses, I stood at the rail waving the two Navy cars away. I was thirty minutes early, and as I turned the officer on the gangplank said smiling. 
   
  "A military escort sir, now what did you do ashore? " 
   
  'Your presence is requested at dinner, captain's table at seven if you please,' read the note; Gary gave me as I entered the cabin. 
   
  "Steward came an hour ago with it, they can't be kicking you off the ship unless they want you to swim, that's an hour after we sail." I checked out my new jackets, and as always Mr Wang had been precise, they fitted like they were a second skin, with just enough room to let you move. 
   
   
  "Wow, where did you get them?" Gary asked feeling the material and shaking his head. "Never seen anything like them before, they must have cost a packet," he said, standing back to admire the one I had on. 
   
 I also got an admiring look from Anna as I entered the dining room. 
   
  "My you do look smart Mr Joseph Lacey, let's see if Mrs Barrington looks down her nose at you tonight," she said taking my arm, so I could lead her to our dining table, where the captain, looked at my jacket and said. 
   
  "Now that's an improvement on Mr Tankard's jacket, did you get it back from the cleaners," he said smiling, throwing back the jib I had made. 
   
  "No sir my tailor in Singapore made them for me, from designs we sent to him," I answered, and saw Mrs Barrington look at me suspiciously. 
   
  "No doubt you knew him when you were stationed here, Joseph," his lordship said smiling at me, and I thought yes and how do you know that. 
   
  "That is true sir, but may I ask how you know?" I asked, and the whole table looked at him. 
   
  "You may Mr Joseph John Lacey, formally Petty Officer Lacey of the Royal Navy. When we were first introduced, your name rang a bell in my memory. Although I couldn't place the source of that memory, it had bothered me all the way here. Today I found the answer to that question, in the British embassy in Singapore. We went to pay our respects to the commissioner, and his daughter took Anna on a tour. She came back very excited, to where we were having tea. 'There's a photo of Joe Lacey, hanging in the gallery Dad,' she said taking my hand, and the commissioner asked 'do you know him.' When we went to look at it, it showed you in uniform, between the commissioner and the premier of Malaysia, receiving a medal from the Malaysian government." 
   
  "They were building an extension to the school when they dug up a Japanese world war two bomb. You sat for an hour alone defusing that bomb, and they called you the angel of Singapore. When I told him that it wasn't, what I was trying to remember. He told me you were the commonwealth, combined forces boxing champ and the far east fleet champ, as well as the home fleet champion. It still didn't ring the bell, and then he said you went to Israel and that was it. We had just come back from Kuwait, and I was in the government house in London. There was a flurry of messages, coming and going from Israel Singapore and London." 
   
  "From Israel, there was a message about a Petty Officer, being in a hospital there after a bomb blast. From London a message asking for confirmation, of the Petty Officer identity. Then to Singapore to confirm said Petty Officer, had left by ship to return to England. The last message I can remember coming from Singapore said the Petty Officer had flown to Israel to get engaged, I can't remember any other communication after that, but that was almost a year ago. I just could not put your name to it until now, but am I right Mr Lacey." 
   
  "You are indeed Sir; I am guilty as charged although I don't broadcast it normally." Anna opened her mouth, but Mrs Barrington beat her with a question. 
   
  "Your here on your own Mr Lacey, I take it the girl didn't accept your proposal?" She asked with a smile and an arrogant tone, and I wiped the smirk off her face. 
   
  "No Madam, she died in the blast before I could ask her," I said it calmly, but loud enough for all to hear. It went deadly quiet, except for the sound of a chair being pushed back. I hadn't heard Mr Barrington speak before, but as he pushed his chair back from the table he said. 
   
 "Excuse us, ladies and gentleman; I think I need a few words with my wife." As he stood she looked up at him and was about to say something, but his stare and his head to one side told her to shut her mouth and he led her away. The rest of us eat our meal in relative silents until coffee. 
   
  "Sorry Joseph I had no idea, please forgive me I was so pleased with finally working it out, I never thought." Said his lordship, holding his hand out to me over the table, I excepted it willingly and saw him looking at my left breast pocket. 
   
 "Is that a shuttle display of your medals ribins Joseph, or it a smudge of colour on your top pocket." I smiled at him and undid my jacket, and opened the left side. To reveal my row of miniature medals, a third of the normal size pinned to the top of the inside pocket, then turned to Anna as she asked. 
   
  "How long were you in the Navy Joe," then she turned to her dad and said. 
   
  "He told us to call him Joe dad," when he went to correct her. 
   
  "That is true sir, and I would extend the same protocol to all, and Anna, I was in the service for seven years. Seen all the world and fell in love with Australia last year, I'm about to find out if Australia is going to fall in love with me," I said smiling at her, and her father said. 
   
  "I'm sure they will and if I can open doors for you, please knock on mine Joe," his lordship said and lifting his glass, he stood looking at me. 
   
  "Ladies and gentlemen I'd like to propose a toast, the Angel of Singapore a hero amongst us," he said and I quickly held up my hands. 
   
  "No please I am no hero if you want to toast a hero, toast the one, at the head of this table. I spent an hour sitting on one bomb! According to his medals, he spent years sitting on ticking time bombs. On the convoys to Murmansk, I will toast these unsung heroes, without them we would have lost the war! Please the Captain!" They all held their glasses high, and said 'the Captain' and drank his health. He looked lost for words, way out of his comfort zone, but he soon recovered and lifting his glass said. 
   
  "When I first saw you, Mr Lacey I didn't like you, you had just beaten my boy in a boxing match. My boy has humbled me, by saying he had been beaten by a gentleman. Since you have been on my ship, you have proved my son right, ladies and gentleman, to a gentleman!" 
   
  I hadn't indulged a lot in the onboard entertainment, and there was quite a good selection. Apart from the theatre that put on shows, and individual acts, there were several bars and a nightclub with entertainers. Daytime quizzes and bingo for the nonathletic, dance lessons and keep the fitness classes for the energetic. At each port, an act would depart, and go to another ship, and one would join this ship, on route to the next port. As some passengers departed, new ones joined the ship. 
   
 A new act had joined at Singapore, from a ship that had sailed from Freemantle and was returning to Fremantle. I found out about it, three days out from Singapore, it was at Anna's seventeenth birthday party, that his lordship arranged to be held in the nightclub. We were confined to a ship, so seeing one another occasionally was unavoidable; I seemed to be bumping into Anna, a lot more since Singapore. 
   
  "Do you dance Mrs Keats?" I asked her ladyship as I saw her swaying in her seat as if dancing quietly with herself, as she was enjoying the music. 
   
  "Yes, but James isn't that fond of dancing, do you dance Joseph?" She asked still bobbing in her seat, to the band playing a Glyn Miller tune. 
   
  "Yes, Ma'am with three sisters, and a mum who liked to Charleston, I had to learn all types of dance, it helped my boxing as well, would you do me the honour?" I asked, holding out my hand. 
   
  "Look James I'm being taken to the dance floor, watch you might learn something," she said smiling at him before she and I, quickstepped around the floor. 
   
  "This might sound a bit improper, for me to say to you about your daughter, Mrs Keats but I feel I have to. I think your daughter is a lovely girl, and I like her I really do, but that is all Ma'am. Lately, I have been bumping into her a lot, and I'm beginning to suspect it's not accidental." Mrs Keats was smiling, almost laughing in fact, and as we came around close, to our table where Anna was waving at us she said. 
   
  "I've had this same conversation with Anna, she likes you too but you're a bit too old for her," we both laughed and danced a seconded quickstep. 
   
  "Lovely party Anna sorry if I had known, I'd have bought you something in Singapore," I said to her, as I returned her mum to the table. I had just pushed Mrs Keats chair in when there was a waiter by my side. 
   
  "Excuse me, sir, the bandleader would like a word." I closed my eyes, I was afraid this was going to happen. As we had danced close to the band, I had seen two of them looking at me. Mrs Keats had heard the exchange and looked a bit puzzled. 
   
  "Looks like my past, is catching up with me again," I said smiling at her, "but all is well, please believe me." 
   
  I made my way around the edge of the dance floor, then to the front of the bandstand. I took the hand that was extended to me, had a few words then went back to the table. 
   
  "Well, what did he want Joseph?" Mrs Keats asked, eager to find out why I was called to him. 
   
  "Wants to know what your favourite song of Dean Martin is Anna, he's going to play it just for you," I said taking her hand and walking her onto the dance floor. They had stopped playing, and the floor was empty of dancers, at the front of the stage, she told the bandleader. 'Besame Mucho', he looked at me and I nodded, then he said into the microphone. 
   
  "Ladies and gentlemen, the birthday girl, Miss Annabelle Keats." She curtseyed, and I held Anna ready to dance with her, then as the band played we danced, and I sang Besame Mucho to her. 
   
  When that ended, the band played 'You belong to me', as it ended I sat her in her chair, still looking at me gobsmacked. I went back to the bandstand, where the bandleader, was just starting the band to play sway and held out his hand to help me jump up. We did five more tunes, and I returned to the table to be applauded, by all at the table, and a very surprised lord-lieutenant with a question. 
   
  "You are full of surprises Mr Lacey, can we expect more or is that it." I wasn't sure how to answer him, I wasn't sure what would come out of the woodwork to haunt me. 
   
  "Don't think so sir, but keep an open mind, you never know something might creep up on me," I said laughing, and Anna punched my arm. 
   
  "You made me blush out there singing that to me, and how do you know the band." I looked shocked and rubbing my arm as if hurt and asked. 
   
  "Didn't you enjoy your birthday present from me, I had to promise to sing six more to get that one and to answer your question, I know them from Perth. Their part of the Royal Perth philharmonic orchestra, they form small bands to earn money. They come together, to do concerts and big occasions, I sang with them, at one of their concerts in kings park. David Brand the premier asked me to do it with them after he heard me singing at a function." His lordship with his mouth open was shaking his head. 
   
  "You know David Brand the premier? Here I was going to open doors for you, where in fact you could open them for me. You said you had no more surprises; I shall keep an open mind about you. Mr Joseph John Lacey, I have a feeling we won't hear the last of you when we get off this ship." He held his glass up, and silently toasted me, and I danced with his wife and daughter, a few more times before the nightclub closed. 
   
 I then said my farewells that night, as the next morning we were docking at Freemantle. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 46 
   
 The ship docked in Freemantle at six am, and those emigrating were all queuing to enter the customs hall by eight. I had said goodbye to Mr and Mrs Keats, and Anna the night before. They would be departing the ship, from the forward first-class gangplank. Where a reception party was waiting for them, and I could see the proceeding from where we were. 
   
 "Aren't we getting the welcome mat rolled out for us Joe like they are at that end of the ship," Gary said as we moved down the line another eight feet, towards the customs hall. At this pace, we'd be in the building, on the next shunt in about ten minutes time. We were still looking at the pomp and ceremony, going on at the other gangplank. When I was addressed by an Army sergeant, standing the other side of the rope barrier. 
   
 "Excuse me sir but don't I know you from somewhere?" He asked looking down at my kitbag then back at me, trying to work out where he had seen me before. I could guess but didn't want to get into that conversation, not with Gary and others close by. 
   
 "Sorry my friend, can't say I remember seeing you anywhere," I said picking up my gear, as the queue in front of us moved into the building. There were two rows of five tables, and I was directed to one of them. 
   
 "Papers please?" The customs man asked, as I stopped at his table and put my case on it. He was scanning my papers and looked back up at me, to see if I was the one in the photo he was looking at. 
   
 "Yes Sir, is there something I can help you with sir?" He asked looking past me, I looked myself and saw a high ranking Army officer. 
   
 "It's this gentleman I wish to speak with officer; my sergeant was right you are the combined forces boxing champion, Petty Officer J, J, Lacey. My wife caught one of your gloves, the night you won the title in the WACA." 
   
 "God I was there too, sorry didn't recognise you Sir, welcome to Australia Mr Lacey." The customs officer said handing me my papers and pointing to a door along the back wall. 
   
 "You will find your bus out there, it has Graylands on it." He said holding out his hand to shake mine, as the sergeant picked up my kitbag. 
   
 "It's plain Mr now I'm out," I said to the Lieutenant-General, without adding the sir. As we walked toward the door, the officer wrote something, on the back of a business card, and handed it to me saying. 
   
 "I'm John McKenna and I wish I had more time, but we have to be at a welcoming function. When you get settled, please give me a call so we can meet. I really do have to go, please call that number." He said as we got to the door, and the sergeant put my kitbag down and they hurried away. Gary came out not long after me, but as his sister would be picking him up. He wouldn't be going with me on the bus, we said goodbye and he handed me a piece of paper. 
   
 "That's my sister's phone if you don't get a job, give me a ring. My brother in law might be able to help, you did say you were good with engines." He said picking up his things and walking to a gate. Where his sister was waving at him, from the other side of the fence.  
   
 Graylands immigration camp was an ex-Army camp, given over to housing incoming migrants. They would stay there until they could move on to their own houses, whether through buying or renting. They could stay in the camp for two years before they had to move off. As a single, I had to shear, with nine others in a ten-man cabin. I had been used to this and knew a man's perennial space was important to him. 
   
 It was almost midday when the bus arrived, and I was directed to my billet. The wooden buildings were built, to house a squad of twenty soldiers. Most had been divided into two, to make two one-bedroom accommodation. A few like the one I had entered, had been left as is but had beds for only ten men. It was a Thursday midmorning, and there was no one in the billet. 
   
 I had been given a small bunch of keys, with the cabin number and the number of my bed space. A key to open the door to the cabin, and four other keys. One for a tin wardrobe, two for a doubled stacked lockers. One for the draw's in the small table by the bed, in my living space at the far end of the room. My bed was along the end wall, the table was beside it under a window. The lockers and wardrobe beside it came out at a right angle to the sidewall and marked the end of my space. Five spaces each the same on each side of the room, this was going to be home until I found something else. 
   
  There were things in my lockers, and wardrobe which I stacked neatly beside my lockers. Then packed my things away, before going to the dining hall for some lunch. I would go to the storeroom, to pick up my bedding later. The galley was still run on military lines, pick up a tray at one end. Progress down the hot food counter, until you arrive with a plate full of food at the other end. I was halfway down when I head. 
   
 "It bloody is you; hello Joe you just arrived." I looked up to see John the piano player, from our little grope in Singapore. He was shift cook here and had been in Australia for nine months. He had come out of the Navy, just after I had left Singapore and didn't know about Israel. Like me he had found it hard, to settle in England. 
   
 "Got a nice little earner at the weekends Joe, play piano in this restaurant Friday and Saturdays. I double what he pays me, with tips all tax-free." He said as he sat with me as I had my lunch, and told me more things I should know. 
   
 He had moved from the camp and shared a house, alongside the sea at Cottesloe not far away. Lunch ended at two, so I had to go but said we should meet up sometime. We left it at that, and I wandered down to the camp office. In there were big boards with available jobs on them, most were for jobs out in the bush. On oil rigs or iron ore mines, unskilled labour mostly. A few semiskilled in the car factory in Freemantle, but there was nothing that caught my eye. With my bed made up to Navy regulations, I went for a shower. That was on the other side of the wall, my bed was up against. It was October, and it was a hot dusty day. I stayed in the shower, longer than I would have normally. Then I heard movement in the billet, and voices talking quite loudly. 
   
 "Looks like you've lost your spear storage Charley, someone's moved into that space." The voice said laughing and was quickly followed by another voice. 
   
 "I'll just convince him to move over to that empty one Frank, be no trouble you wait and see." He said with his back to the door I was standing in, and the chap he was talking to was shaking his head slowly as he looked at me. 
   
 "Don't think so Charley, I don't think he's going to be a pushover." He said nodding his head in my direction, and Charley turned to see me with just a towel around my waist. 
   
 "Hi Joe Lacey is the name, don't plan to be here that long," I said going to my locker and putting my washing gear away. Then took off the towel and stood naked, as I got my boxer shorts out. Charley had opened his mouth to say something but almost choked on the word. When I removed the towel, and he crocked. 
   
 "Charley Longford and this is Frank Johnson pleased to meet you, Joe." He said not convincingly and didn't take a step towards me. Until I put my pants on and held out my hand. 
   
 "What do you guys do, work shifts somewhere?" I asked just out of curiosity, seeing it was just three-thirty. 
   
 "Yes, we work for the Alcoa company, operate out of the foundry at Kwinana. Were on permanent six to two, in the Darling range quarries. What line of work are you doing, if you don't mind me asking?" I didn't, and his eyebrows lifted when I answered. 
   
 "Not sure yet; back in England, I turned down the job to be Alcoa's executive safety officer. Though I've been told it's still open for me, what are they like to work for? What's the safety record for the company, it's good to know what you're up against." Charley and Frank exchanged glances, then Frank looking more serious than he had been said. 
   
 "Dam good we're powder monkeys; if you take the job your be our boss. Your ex-forces aren't you, what branch did you serve in?" 
   
 "Navy, Bomb Disposal," I answered, and he nodded. 
   
 "Charley and I were in the pioneer coup, came out two years ago." We shook hands, more like brothers now. I dressed and wandered around the camp, and found the camp laundry. The old brick gymnasium building had been turned into a club for the kids. Table tennis and pool tables, with a basketball hoop on one wall. The old climbing bars and ropes were still at one end. It was surprisingly cool inside, compared with the heat outside. 
   
 I could do some of my workouts here, like weight training when I got some. Press-ups and body exercise, plus footwork and skipping. I'd have to go to the office, to see if there were any old equipment still around. It was too late now, the office closed at four. All the new arrival's had a meeting in this hall in the morning. They said it was a welcome to Australia talk, from some officials of one kind or the other. 
   
 The evening meal was on from six to eight and was a noisy affair, with children running around. With parents trying to get them to sit and be fed, and the food wasn't bad at all. With plenty on offer, with several courses to choose from. They weren't on starvation diets, not from what I could see. Wednesdays it was steak and chips, I had arrived a day too late; I was informed, by a fellow diner. I hadn't done any training today, I had been too busy. So I was up before the sun and pounded the old running track around the perimeter fence. Charley and Frank had left when I returned to the billet, but the other three lads were still there. 
   
 "Morning gentlemen," I said as I entered, and went for a shower. I saw John at breakfast, and he had seen me on the track when he came in at five-thirty. 
   
 "Still in training then Champ, saw you this morning eating up the track. Look do you fancy coming with me tonight, I'll introduce you to the restaurant owner. You've got formal wear I take it, it's a high-class Italian restaurant. With your voice, he might offer you a job." I had nothing planned at all, I was going to see what the meeting was about. Then take a trip into the city and wander around, there was a bus route just outside the gate. 
   
 "Ok don't mind if you think it's a good idea, I wasn't planning to go down that route. Although I might earn a few dollars, to keep me going until I work out what I really wanted." We left it at that, and he would pick me up at six-thirty. I wondered over to the hall and joined the throng of newcomers. 
   
 They had piles of pamphlets, on what you could do and see in Western Australia. Price guidelines of things to buy, like cars as there were a few rouge dealers about. Because until you get used to the currency, things can seem dear to buy. With some kindly persons, offering you a good deal but might be after your money for a rubbish car. 
   
 The welcome talk was mostly about the do's and don'ts, and some persons were called out. To be given additional information, from their employers. I was very surprised to hear my name called and was given several envelopes from mining companies. Offering me employment at copper and gold mines, and all of them would be handling explosives in one form or another. 
   
 There was one from the police, asking me to report to their headquarters. It was expected and was just a formality, they already knew I was coming. I just had to front up and show them my paperwork, my Navy explosives licenses were valid here. They had even tried to recruit me, at Australia House in London. If I wanted to be regimented again, I'd have gone back into the Navy. 
   
 The interviewer tried his best, but he soon realised he was getting nowhere. So I left his office with a promise, that if ever I changed my mind I'd let him know. I was in the dining hall as soon as it opened, a quick bite to eat then finish getting dressed. I wasn't taking the chance, of not getting to eat tonight. I was already paying for this food, in the rent for my space in the billet. Don't get me wrong I had money, I just don't like wasting it. Frank and Charley came back from dinner, just as I was putting on my black tuxedo. 
   
 "Wow, you got a date already Joe?" Charley asked as I straightened my bow tie, and John took advantage of the open door and entered. 
   
 "You ready Champ, nice tux's you get that from Singapore?" I nodded and said goodnight, to all in the billet and followed John to his car. 
   
 "Little Italy, can't get more Italian than that," I said to John as we approached the restaurant, from the multi-storey car park across the road. 
   
 "You're like this bloke Joe, he loves the English," John said as we entered, and I followed John towards the back of the restaurant. We were almost into the waters area when a door opened on my left. A lovely young lady, came out holding two trays of pastor dishes. She came out backwards, and as she turned she saw me and stopped dead. 
   
 "Mario see who is here?" She called back through the door and smiled at me. 
   
 "Hello, Maria, my how you have grown!" She giggled, and I stepped aside to let her pass. As Mario came through the door, he had put on more weight, and could just put his arms around me. 
   
 "Joseph my friend, you keep the promise and come back." John stood bewildered, watching the two of us hugging one another. 
   
 "How's mama Mario is she well?" I asked as we parted, and saw several customers watching us. Mario led me to a spear table and we chatted, as John took up his post at the piano. He would play soft ambient music, while dinners eat their meals. Mario had three waiters with violin accordion and mandolin, occasionally going around to serenade the lady dinners. They were the same trio, that had played while I sang on the beach a year ago. 
   
 With all the meals out on the tables, the mandolin player picked up his instrument. Then when John finished playing one tune, and before he could start to play another. The sound of the mandolin could be heard being plucked. I looked up and saw him smiling at me, and motioning for me to join him. I looked at Mario, and he smiled and nodded saying "Si". 
   
 As I stood the violin and accordion joined the mandolin, into the intro of 'The man who plays the mandolin.' John joined in on the piano, as the four of us wandered through the tables. One young romantic, asked if I could sing Amerada to his lady fair. I did three more requests, then sat with Mario until they closed the restaurant. I refused a share of the tips, they had received on the grounds I had enjoyed myself. Promising Mario, I would be at Mama's house, for Sunday midday dinner. John dropped me off back at the camp gate, on the ride 'there he asked. 
   
 "Did Mario offer you a job, Joe?" then sounded a bit confused when I said. 
   
 "No John." 
   
 "I thought he liked you, the dinners thought you were great so why not?" He asked just as we were pulling up. 
   
 "John he's in the business of selling food, he wants people in and out. The more he feeds the more he makes, free entertainment keeps customers at the tables." John saw I was right, and sounded a bit downcast when he said. 
   
 "Sorry Joe; I thought it was a good idea. Anyway, you got back in touch with Mario, so it wasn't a wasted trip." He finished sounding happier than when he started. 
   
 "How about an afternoon on the beach tomorrow, we could do some girl watching at Cottesloe." Sounded good to me, and arranged for him to pick me up at midday. It was way past midnight, and the billet was in darkness. So I creped in, and quietly went to bed. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 47 
   
 I was just on my way back to the billet from breakfast, and I saw John coming up from the car pack. It was ten thirty, he wasn't due until twelve. 
   
 "Mario has just rung me, he said to get you down to the Knight club casino. The owner had rung him, wants to know who the new singer is. One of his staff was having dinner at Little Italy last night told the club owner, Mario's has got a new entertainer. Mario told him you were an old friend, and just did one night." John said as we went to his car, and headed for the city. 
   
 I had no idea of where we were going, but it seemed John did. "Tried to get a job there myself in the resident band, but they didn't have an opening for piano," John said as he drove. John was a damn good piano player and had proved he could play anything I sang. He had played some high-class music, at some of the gigs we did. So what I did next wasn't just fired with gratitude, it was a business offer. That I thought would benefit both of us, because we did gell together in the past. 
   
 "John it's midday on a Saturday, so the band wouldn't normally be there. I'm taking it that Mario has suggested, I go there for an audition. If that is the fact, you're coming in as my regular piano player." John looked at me a little shocked and took a little time to answer. 
   
 "You can't do that Joe, they've got a big band their want you to the front. They won't want to pay a spear piano player, no we'll see what they want and go from there." I'll play it his way but if there is a chance, I'd get him in with me. The ground floor was full of slot machines and wheel of fortune in a large open entry foray. With card and roulette tables further in at the back, though not all had dealers at them. 
   
 We were taken up to the first floor, where there were cocktail and coffee bars and more slots machines. Among the comfy chairs and tables, were quite a few people sitting, in the large area at the top of the stairs. Beyond it was the entrance to the nightclub itself. The man we had come to see, was drinking coffee at one of the tables near the stairs. He was Greek and I wouldn't try to pronouns his name when I was introduced to him, by his sidekick and spokesman. 
   
 "Mario said you are between contracts at the moment and are here taking in the sights. Until you decide where, and what you want to do next Mr Lacey. My man here said he heard you singing, at Mario's restaurant last night. He suggests you might be able to help us out. We are short of a two-hour act, for Saturday nights due to an unforeseen problem. Would you consider stepping into that slot, for the time being, I haven't heard you but I trust my man." The Greek said in a very thick accent, I hadn't sat and waved away the waiter, who had come asking what I wanted to drink. 
   
 "It is short notice and I haven't got a nightclub act as such, it's normally concerts and dances we do," I said looking at John, and he stepped right in with ideas. 
   
 "You've cracked joke and engaged the audience, in light-hearted banter. You could dance with some ladies like you did in Singapore. Look, Joe, there's a baby grand on that stage, and there are people to entertain." I looked at our Greek friend, and he just nodded so John went to the piano. 
   
 "Excuse me, ladies and gentlemen, would we disturb you if we tinkered with this piano?" I asked the grope, sitting by the stage. 
   
 "Not at all," came their reply as John lifted the keyboard lid, and he played the intro to the legend of the glass mountain. 
   
 "Well it's in tune, what do you want to do?" He asked looking at the Greek, who was sitting up looking at us. 
   
 "I think we have his attention, Joe," John said quietly, waiting for me to decide what tune to play. 
   
 "Ladies has anyone a favourite song, they'd like to hear us play?" I asked the group, nearest to us. 
   
 "That old black magic." One nice little old lady said, and John started playing it. She was overjoyed as I sang it just to her, and we kept her happy with Night and Day. Then we did Besame Mucho and two more Dean Martin songs. The Greek looked pleased, and his sidekick came over. 
   
 "You want the slot you've got it, its two hours eight until ten Saturdays. One hundred a night just you Mr Lacey, I'm afraid if the two of you want to entertain like you are now. A hundred for the two of you, for a two hour Saturday lunchtime. If you agree to one or both, I'll have the paper for you to sign tonight." He said and I looked at John, who was looking very happy. 
   
 "I think we'll take both, for a four-week trial. If both parties are happy after the trial, we will sign a long-term contract is that agreeable?" He was already nodding his head, from the time I mentioned the trial. 
   
 "It is Mr Lacey, it is indeed, a four-week contract it is then. I'll see you at seven tonight, now if you would like to continue entertaining until two. Your trial starts from now, I'll tell the barman your drinks are on the house. My name is Adrian, anything you need just ask?" He turned and strolled off, and there was a polite cough beside me. 
   
 "Excuse me, sir, I have a message for you." The waiter said, handing me a folded piece of paper that read. 
   
 "Hello JJ you're looking good, I didn't know you could sing like that. Will you sing one to me, but you mustn't recognise me." The waiter was still there. 
   
 "Who gave you this?" I asked looking around the room. 
   
 "Lady in that party, over there sir." He said looking at a table, on the other side by a cocktail bar. I looked harder at the group, then one lady turned her head to look at me. It felt like I was hit in the heart with a cricket ball, as Rita's green eyes looked at me. Almost eight years of wondering if she was alright and well, eight years of wondering where she was. There she was smiling at me, across the room and I couldn't go and hold her. The note said not to recognise her, why I didn't know but I could get close. 
   
 "You alright Joe!" John said, looking at me strangely. 
   
 "Looks like you've seen a ghost, anyone I know?" He asked, looking at where I was looking. 
   
 "Return to me, John for a lady over there," I said moving towards Rita's group and singing it with as much passion as I could. I was rewarded with all the ladies turning to look at me. I smiled at some and took the hand of a few as I passed. Kissing the back of them, to a chorus of oohs and Arr's. There were a few catcalls when I took Rita's raised hand and kissed the palm of it. Then John did me proud, by playing you belong to me. Then memories are made of this, which I hopped brought it home to Rita. A few more love songs mainly directed towards Rita, and it was almost one pm, and the group had to move on, to the next stop in their ladies day out. 
   
 I had to watch Rita walking away from me when I had only just found her. She stopped to search for something said a word to the lady beside her, then turn to walk back towards me. I looked to where she had been sitting and saw a small clutch bag. I went to retrieve it, knowing why she had left it there. As she took it from me, she quickly said. 
   
 "John met you getting off the ship, he gave you his card please ring me Monday." She turned and hurried after her friends, then I realised the Lieutenant Colonel was her cousin John. I went back to John, who was talking to two couples by the piano. 
   
 "Yes every Saturday lunchtime from now on, we'll be here for two hours to serenade you." I heard him saying to them, and as I neared them the little old lady said. 
   
 "We will see you next Saturday, with all the rest of our group. It's about time they had a decent, lunchtime entertainment. A lot of us stopped coming for the lunchtime, but your pleasing to look at as well as to listen too." She said winking at me, and I smiled and thanked her, and I sang her away, with the 'naughty lady of shady lane'. Much to the amusement, of another grope that was coming up from the lower floor. Two o/clock came in no time, and I caught sight of the Greek's sidekick, standing by the cashier's booth, and he spoke to the cashier as we approached. 
   
 "I take it that smart casual will do for lunchtimes. Now should I wear a black, or white tuxedo for tonight show?" I asked as I got to him, and he handed me a bundle of notes. 
   
 "The band will be wearing black, so white might be best. Now here is the hundred for lunchtime, you get your money after each performance." That suited me money in the hand, was better than waiting until the end of the month. I'd have to sort out an accountant, but that wouldn't be a problem. I had found out that it was commonplace, to do your income tax through one. John was overjoyed with money in the hand when I gave him half the hundred dollars. 
   
 "You sure you want to split it, down the middle Joe. I was thinking more like sixty-forty maybe, it's you they really want. Hell fifty dollies for two hours, my job as a cook pays sixty dollars for forty hours. Mario pays me twenty-five, for Friday and Saturday nights. You've doubled my weekly earnings, I really don't know how to thank you." John said looking at the notes in his hand, as we walked back to his car. 
   
 "Don't thank me mate if you think about it, it was all your doing from the start. You took me to Mario; if you hadn't that chap wouldn't have heard me sing. John, I had planned to spend a few weeks, getting to know Perth better. I hadn't expected this to happen, I'm going to need a car. I can't keep asking you to run me around, and I'll need somewhere to live. I didn't plan on staying in the camp for long, but now with all, that's happened." 
   
 "I'm going to need a place of my own, somewhere I can entertain, and I'm going to need it now, so where do I go John you know the place." John looked at me and chose his next words, so as not to offend me. 
   
 "Car new or near new, you can get one like mine. Four years old for five or six hundred. A new model would be around one thousand eight hundred, there are car yards just up the road in Victoria Park. We'll start there, and there are estate agents up there as well. New houses can be up to ten thousand, depending on where it is. Older houses are sometimes cheaper to buy, depending on how big they are, and in what suburb they are in. You could rent for maybe a hundred a month, I share one with three others, it costs two hundred a month." 
   
 "There are some apartments in Hay St, East Perth, just behind the nightclub. There a lot more to rent, because they're almost in the heart of the city. It's a five-minute walk, to Mario's restaurant in Adelaide from there. Be ideal for a bachelor pad, no garden well-maintained building. You could even get a cleaner in, to keep it tidy for you." I think this was on John's wish list, but let's get me a car first. Then we'll see about getting accommodation, I was glad I had John to give me help. He already had almost a year's experience in finding things out, he was saving me a lot of wasted time. I could be running around like a headless chicken, trying to find where to get what I wanted. 
   
 "Ford dealer just up here sells Yankee fords, I like them their good to drive," John said as we drove into the forecourt, of this big car yard. One caught my eye as we entered, it was gold in colour and was a station wagon. There was no price on it, but it had a number plate on it. 
   
 "This for sale?" I asked this chap who had came out of the building, as I was looking over the car. 
   
 "I could find out for you sir, it's our demonstrator its nine months old." He said and disappeared inside, as I sat in the car. Then John called me over, to look at the car he was eyeing up. It was a mustang and had a price tag of three thousand and had a v-eight five-litre engine. 
   
 "How about this Joe, you'd pull the birds in this one." I shook my head I didn't need a car for that, I wasn't interested in pulling birds. I was just thinking of just one lady at the moment, and I don't think to pull her would be the right phrase. 
   
 "Excuse me the manager said the falcon could be for sale if you are interested. Would you like to take it for a drive, but I'd need to see a driving licence." When we got back, he invited me into the office when I said how much. A new model was one thousand nine hundred and fifty, I got this car for one thousand fourteen hundred. One thousand by check, and four hundred cash. It was already registered for another three months and was insured third-party on the registration plates. So I could drive it away, after a change of ownership was complete. 
   
 We left the car there, to be given a final check over and service. While we went to an estate agent, just down the road. As I looked at the house listing board, John asked about the apartments on Hay street and found that they had a listing, for two apartments to let and one for sale. The agent had the keys and was able to show them to us now as they were all vacant. She took us in her car, and the first thing we saw was the underground parking. With one large parking bay, for each apartment and twenty in total. 
   
 There was a small gated car park, at ground level at the rear, for visitor parking, which could only be accessed by key. All the apartments had the same layout, one master bedroom and a smaller one. With inbuilt fitted wardrobes a bathroom and galley kitchen, with a large living area. All were furnished differently. They wanted one fifty a month, for the two rented fully furnished ones. The one for sale on the top floor was on the market for twelve thousand five hundred. It came with all fittings and fixtures, except for the beds. 
   
 That was because they had taken them when they had moved to a bigger house. Although there was a sofa bed in the living space, I made them an offer, of ten thousand subjects to finance.  I could pay cash, from the fifteen thousand I had in the bank if it secured the sale. The agent said it had been on the market, for just over nine months, and thought that they may be open to offers, but could not guarantee my bid would be accepted. Back at her office she phoned the vendor and made the offer, then looked at me and shook her head. 
   
 "They will come down to twelve if you can guarantee finance." She said looking at me, with a don't think your win this one look. 
   
 "Eleven cash bankers drift, Monday noon at this office if I can have the keys now," I said to the agent and John and she looked at me shocked, the vendor also heard me make the offer. 
   
 "Why noon and at this office?" The agent asked, relaying the question from the vendor. 
   
 "Because I have to go to the bank for the drift, and we will sign the contract face to face. So when I give the drift to him the property is mine, and just has to be registered to make it legal. Take the deal or leave it, I could take one of the rented ones. Then wait until your price drops, to my original offer." I said and the agent looked impressed, as she waited for an answer from him. 
   
 "He accepts if you can get a guarantor, to give you a reference?" I smiled and the lady agents mouth opened, and she stared at me when I said. 
   
 "Yes, you can ring the British consulate, and ask Sir James Keats if he knows Joseph Lacey. Or you could phone the government house, and inform David Brand that I have returned to Perth. I will be calling in on him, as soon as I get firmly settled. No on second thoughts, you ring the British consulate's number. I'll ask his lordship if he will speak to you, that way you will know for sure." She dialled the number and waited for an answer. 
   
 "Hello yes is that the British Consulate, could you hold the line I have a call for you." She handed me the phone and stood back. 
   
 "Hello this is Joseph John Lacey, is Annabel Keats able to come to the phone. Tell her Joe Lacey, needs her help." I waited a few moments, then responded to the voice on the phone. 
   
 "Oh hello sir didn't think I could get you, I need someone to confirm who I am. I'm buying some property, and to get the keys I have to have a referee." He told me to put the agent on, and she nodded saying 'yes sir he is and thank you, sir.' Then handed the phone back to me, and as she spoke on the other line. I thanked his lordship for his help, then said I'd love to. When he suggested we meet for a meal, then I hung up. 
   
 "Twelve noon here Monday, the vendor can't wait to meet you. I'm impressed also, I've been doing this job for ten years. Never seen anyone do a deal like that before, do you mind me asking what kind of business you're in?" She asked as she handed me the keys, to my new pad. 
   
 "What are you doing tonight miss?" John asked, and waited for her name she didn't give. 
   
 "Oh well if you're in the Casino Nightclub on Adelaide Terrace tonight, you will see the Champ in action." He said as I shook my head at him, and shook her hand thanks as I prepared to leave. 
   
 "The whole of Perth is going to know you soon Joe, this young lady might want to get a table at the club while she can." He said following me out the door, and we walked the short distance to the car yard. 
   
 "John I hope I'm half as good as you think I am, everybody says I have a good voice but I don't hear me as you do. I have no idea what I'm going to do tonight, I've got to wing it on my own from the start. I just hope I don't freeze, when the chips are down." I followed him out of Vic Park, and across Heirisson island. Then down the riverside drive, onto Stirling highway then on to Graylands. This was the way I would go back to the nightclub tonight, I had the keys to my apartment. So I could park in the above-ground car park, and walk around the block to the club. I'd have to organise some bedding, and a proper bed soon. I have to give the camp two weeks' notice when giving up my space, but I could move out anytime I liked. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 48 
 It was almost five now, so I didn't have time to move all my things. I would have to pack and transport them to the apartment. So I decided to just take my dress suits, and walking out gear to the apartment. I could then move the rest at a leisurely pace, I could eat here now. I was having Sunday midday dinner at Mario's, I could drive there from the apartment. Sorrento was on the north coast road, a suburb North Perth. When I bought the car, they had thrown in a Perth street map. I was going to need it, this place was a warren of streets. 
   
 A quick bite for dinner, and at six I was going up in the lift, to the top fifth floor of the apartment block Apartment seventeen was on the east side of the building, and my window's faced south towards the river, that was some half-mile away. It seems my arrival hadn't gone unnoticed, and as I was tying my bowtie there was a knock on my door. 
   
 "Oh you're on your way out, just wanted to welcome you, I'm Martin and this Melanie, we're your neighbours. Justin told us he sold the apartment, anything I can do for you just ask." Martin said when I opened the door, to the couple from next door. He was holding a bottle of wine, while she was just giving me the once-over. 
   
 "Hi Joe Lacey the name, sorry but I have to be at the casino at seven. We can talk as I finish dressing if that will be alright?" I said moving away from the door, to let the two of them in.   
   
 "I didn't know I was buying this place until this afternoon, I've got no bed or bedding at all. Might have to ruff it tonight, don't want to go back to my digs and disturb them at midnight." I said putting on the black cummerbund and smiling at the girl watching me. 
   
 "We have pillows and bedding for the spare bed Martin, Joe could have them until he gets some." She said smiling sweetly and took the bottle, as Martin turned to go out the door. 
   
 "That's very kind of you Melanie, I'm sure I can replace them on Monday. Where would you suggest I get the bed from, and I'll need crockery and cutlery as well. I don't seem to be very organised at all do I, and there's nothing in the fridge either." I laughed making her smile, as Martin came in with his arms full. 
   
 "Just put them on the sofa Martin, I'm afraid I do have to go. Don't want to be late on my first night, perhaps we can catch up tomorrow." I said ushering them out the door, as I put on my white dinner jacket. Ten to seven I found the Greeks sidekick Anton in the office, beside the cashier's cage. 
   
 "The bandleader has been told your singing style and is confident they can back you. He is on stage now, so if you'd like to have a word now's the time." He said handing me an envelope, and there was one hundred in it. I hadn't expected it before the show, now I was going to have to earn it. 
   
 The gaming tables were quite busy, and there were people on a lot of the one-arm bandits. On the first floor, there were people, at the bars and poker machines. I was surprised to find only a third, of the tables in the nightclub, were taken. I was asked if I had a reservation when I walked through the door. Then was shown where the door, to the rear of the stage could be found. When I told him who I was, and found myself in the wings of the stage. 
   
 There was a sound man, with his panel of switches slid controls, and there was also the lighting man, at his panel looking as bored as each other. The band was playing what I called, background eating music. They looked as bored as these two in here, but then the leader of the band saw me and left the band playing, to come over to me. 
   
 "You Joe Lacey?" He asked, putting his hand out. 
   
 "Yes!" I said taking it, and shaking it as he said. 
   
 "This is a bit short notice, but from what Adrian said your style of singing is like Sinatra and Dean Martin. Well, we've got the music if you've got the voice we might muddle through. I would suggest we get together and rehearse, that is if you're going to stay." He sounded a bit of a defeatist, things had been going wrong somewhere. 
   
 "Is this the normal amount of people in at this time, it gets fuller doesn't it, I heard the food is excellent." He gave an offish smile and a so-so nod of his head. 
   
 "Foods great, it the entertainment that's been crap. The dancing girls are coming on at ten, instead of nine now you're here. We had a comedian, that was drunk half the time. He's gone but we've got another one, to finish the night. We should have something from seven, but they can't find anyone. There are too many clubs, and not enough acts to go around. They won't come over, from the eastern states. We've been struggling to get people in, let's see if you can entice some through the door." He said not convincingly and took the list of songs I had brought. 
   
 "Look I haven't a nightclub act, I didn't know I was going to be here until today. So I'm going to play it by ear, don't announce me, I'm just wondering on. I'll try to engage the audience, and see what they want from me. Let's see if we can get them, to entertain themselves." He didn't look convinced, but nodded his head and returned to the band. 
   
 I got from the sound man, a microphone with the longest lead he could find. Then sat at an empty table, at the side of the dance floor. I watched the people at the tables, looking for happy friendly types. I was surprised, at how many people didn't smile at all. Alright, most were eating, but conversations were going on. On the main, most would be in their thirties. At eight, I was none the wiser, as the band stopped playing. That was my cue to find out if I had it or not, and I wandered onto the dance floor. 
   
 "Evening ladies and gentlemen, my name is Joseph Lacey. I'm here to see you have a pleasant time, now I must find out how to do that. What am I you ask, is he a comedian or a magician. Can I conger up some pleaser for you, a request you might find enjoyable. Is there a special occasion you're celebrating, that I may make more memorable." I rambled on, as I walked among the dining tables at the side of the dance floor. There was one young lady, who looked very excited. Who showed me her finger with a ring on it, as I approached their table. 
   
 "I got engaged, to Jason." She said waving her hand, so all could see the ring. 
   
 "Congratulations, and when did he purpose to you?" I asked, taking her hand to look at the ring. 
   
 "Just now, before you came on the dance floor." She said happily, then looked at me strangely when I said. 
   
 "I didn't see that, I've been sitting over there for half an hour. I didn't see him propose to you, my love. Did you see him go down on his knee and purpose?" I asked the table next to them, they shook their heads and said 
   
 "No." I turned back to the girl, saying. 
   
 "I'm sorry but I can't allow this, will you hold this for me," and gave her the microphone, then bent down behind her chair. 
   
 "Don't be afraid, your perfectly safe," I said as I lifted the chair, and her to my waist. She squalled as she rose, then gripped the chair as I walked to the centre of the dance floor. Where I put her down, facing the table I had carried from. 
   
 "Nobody saw Jason purpose to you, so we have no witnesses to confirm it had ever happened. So I have turned back time to before I came on the dance floor, now you are no longer engaged young lady. If you do wish to be re-engaged to Jason, he must repurpose to you in front of all these witnesses." I said and looked at Jason getting to his feet, and quickly walk to us. 
   
 "Will you marry me, Rosaline?" He asked on his knee into the microphone I held out to him, to a mighty roar and clapping from the tables. 
   
 "Well go on give her a kiss," I said as they stood and embraced. I took the chair back to the table and stopped them following me. 
   
 "Not so fast, I haven't finished with you yet. You've got to do your engagement waltz, so it becomes your engagement anniversary dance. Now, what shall we make your song, the one to make you remember tonight. Let make it romantic, with the lovely Besame Mucho." 
   
 I turned to the band leader, who in turn gave the band their queue and when they were ready began playing. I danced with them as I sang, and got a big round of aphorise when I finished. Escorting them back to their table, I acknowledged the applause. 
   
 "Now you know what I do, let's get this party going. Any requests for your favourite songs can be handed to the waiters. Or you may wish to deliver them in person, we will welcome them all. Please, the dance floor is the place to hold your dear ones." I stopped and looked at a young lady, in her party dress coming through the tables towards me. She was all of eight years old and was carrying a piece of paper. There was a collective arr, as she came onto the dance floor. 
   
 "Come on darling." I coked as she hesitated slightly, before handing me the paper. 
   
 "Did mummy send you with this?" I asked and she nodded, then looked at where her mum was watching. 
   
 "Thank you for this my little darling, I will do this for her if she will dance to it. Now will you take something back to your mum for me, but you mustn't lose it you must hold it tight." I took her hand and kissed her palm, then cupped her other hand over it. 
   
 "Now don't let it fly away before you get to mum," I said as she turned to run, back the way she had come. There was a lot of laughter, as she held her hands clasped up in front of her. I was up on the stage when she got to her mum and there was a shy, as the girl gave her mum my kiss. I had shown the band leader, what was written in the note and he had nodded. 
   
 "I'll sing this for you, and all mambo lovers," and as the dancers got to the dance floor, I sang Alice's favourite dance song 'Sway'. It was a pity Alice wasn't there, to dance it with me. For the next hour and a half, the dance floor was busy. As we did a medley of Dean Martin and Frank Sinatra songs. As we did I had noticed the tables filling up, and people standing around the sides when the tables were full. I was surprised when there was a lot of applause when I announced that was the end of my time at ten. I bowed and thanked them for their kindness, and walked back to the back of the stage. The dancing girls were ready to come on, but the people at the tables started shouting more with continues applause. Even the dancing girls were clapping, I was overwhelmed, and the stage manager was pushing me back out onto the stage. 
   
 "More more." Some were calling, and the band were clapping and urging me to do another.   
   
 "One more that's all, the dancing girls are getting cold standing around. If you want to hear more, come back next Saturday." I said into the microphone, and untying my bowtie said to the bandleader. 
   
 "Can you do 'because of your mine', as if Mario Lanza was singing it?" I asked and he nodded, and the whole club went silent. As the band played the intro, to the well-known song. It went down well, and I had another standing ovation. The bandleader came to the microphone clapping, then took hold of it and spoke into it. 
   
 "Ladies and gentlemen, Joseph J Lacey." He said holding up my hand, and I looked at him and said. 
   
 "Well did we muddle through," I asked; he laughed. 
   
 "Yes, we did." The dancing girls came on twenty minutes late, but no one seemed to care. The sound man said he was getting a longer microphone cable. The one I had, only allowed me into the first row of tables. There was another exit from the backstage, I hadn't known about. It leads out through the dressing rooms, then down a flight of stairs to the ground floor. To come out by the cashier's cage, and the door to Adrian's office. I was heading for the main entrance, past the gaming tables and the bottom of the staircase. When Anton and Adrian, stepped off the staircase. Anton stuck his hand out, but Adrian spoke as we shook hands. 
   
 "His English isn't that good but wishes to thank you for your performance. The nightclub hasn't been that full since he took it over. People are already making reservations, for next Saturday night." Anton shook my hand and we parted company, and I made up my sofa bed. I was up with the sun at five and went for my morning run at six. Down to the river and along the shoreline, to the Barrack  St jetty. Where early fishermen, were already fishing. 
   
 I stopped and chatted with them, to find what they were after. Was offered a freshly caught tailor, which I politely declined. Saying I had nowhere to carry it, as I was wearing running shorts and a sports vest. I carried on along the riverside drive until I could turn into Kings Park. Then through the park and out at Fraser Ave, then down the hill into the city. Back to Barrack St Jetty, to see what had been caught since I had left. There had been quite a few, I had to decline the fish offer again because I had no way of cooking it. When I got back to the apartment block, I had been away for two and a half hours. Although it hadn't seemed that long because I had enjoyed my stops at the jetty. I planned to do the same run every morning, as part of my keep fit routine. As I stepped out of the lift, Melanie was just about to enter her apartment. 
   
 "Oh that's why you didn't answer the door, I knocked and knocked, would you like breakfast?" She asked looking a little breathless, as she looked at me. Standing in front of her, in tiny shorts and a tank top and sweaty. 
   
 "Would love to join you, just have to shower and change," I answered smiling at her embarrassment, as she looked at the size of my muscles. 
   
 "Full English Joe, or do you prefer fruit and yoghurt?" She asked, finally lifting her eyes to look at mine. 
   
 "Scrambled egg on toast, will do me just fine Melanie if you don't mind," I answered and went to my door, as she finally opened hers. She timed it just right, as Martin opened the door to my knock. Melanie was putting the eggs on my toast, and there was black coffee in my cup. 
   
 "I take it black with breakfast, but have white tea most of the time," I said as he held the milk jug, over my cup ready to pour. 
   
 "We went to the nightclub last night and caught your act. Must say we enjoyed it, we've never had anyone famous living here before, have we, Melanie!" He said then nudged her, as she sat just wishfully looking at me. She must have been daydreaming of what I could guess, and I don't think she had even heard what he had said at all. I smiled I had seen young wren's, in the same trance-like state. While I had been training in Singapore, in my tiny shorts and a tank top.   
   
 "You still haven't  Martin, I'm not famous at all I just please people by singing. That's all there is to it if you ask someone who Dean Martin is they could tell you. You ask anyone who Joseph Lacey is, they'd ask who. I'm not famous just a guy making a living, doing what people like that all. I could do a job blowing up things, I have a powder monkeys licence. I'd have to work for two weeks, to get what I earned last night. So my friend what would you do, make people happy or blow things up." Martin was bobbing his head up and down, as Melanie listened intently to me. As I finished speaking, Martin was shaking his head. 
   
 "You don't think you're famous, but I was in that crowd of people last night. I heard people saying you were better than Dean Martin, and you were singing his songs. That last song you did, well you'd have to go to a concert hall to hear that quality. No, my friend, you are famous, you just don't know it yet just wait and see, I know I'm right." That wasn't the first time I'd heard someone say that John had said it as we left the estate agents yesterday. Back in England that charity concert, had gone down well. Sandy that policewoman, who organised it had said it in a roundabout way. I had enjoyed the limelight in the Navy, being the boxing champ. This could be bigger than that, which would mean I'd have less freedom to do what I liked. I'd have to be mister clean again, that mister nice guy, and every bodies best friend. This time I wouldn't have a home to run too, to hide away from the glory. 
   
 On the way to Sorrento, I swung by the camp at Graylands and picked up the rest of my gear. Then put the keys in an envelope, with no longer required written on it. Then posted them through the office post box, after saying goodbye to Frank and Charley. Mario was beside himself with happiness, as I walked up to their door. 
   
 "Have you seen the paper Joseph, there's a column in the entertainment section about you. It says an unknown entertainer, has taken Perth by storm it says. 'Last night I witnessed, a true talent take to the stage of the casino nightclub. To wow everyone with a truly wonderful voice, and a cheeky friendly personality that everyone fell I love with. I can find no reference to him, in any of the performer directories. I shall endeavour to find out more, about this highly talented man called Joseph Lacey." Mario read from the paper and showed me the photo of me on stage. 
   
 "See you get plenty of club work offers now, John says you only sign for four weeks. Clever now Anton, will have to pay big bucks to keep you at the club." I thought he was already paying me big bucks, I wondered if John had told him what we were getting. I was getting fifty dollars an hour, for the night show. That was about twenty-five pound an hour, lunchtime I was getting twenty-five dollars an hour. The job I was doing at the milk factory, was a flat fifteen pounds for a forty-hour week. Before I said anything to Mario, I'd better find out what John said to him. 
   
 As usual mama's food was delicious, and I had to stop Mario from filling my glass with wine. Every time it got below halfway, anyway, two glasses were enough for me I had to drive back. Which I did at four, after promising mama I would come to see them often. I didn't think I made much noise, going to my door. Although the lift did make a whining noise, as it travelled up and down. As I put the key in the door, Martin's door opened. 
   
 "Hi you had a visitor, Justin came around to see if you had moved in. Told me to give you his phone number, if you ever need it, Joe. He left his set of keys here they are, do you need a hand with that lot?" He asked seeing me with my kitbag and holdall and trying to hold the door open. 
   
 He held the door for me, as I carried my kit through it. As we entered the buzzer for the downstairs front door sounded, and as Martin was standing by it, he answered it. 
   
 "Apartment seventeen, can I help you?" He asked. 
   
 "That you Joe, I need the back gate key and some help." I put my bags down and went to the door. 
   
 "Be right down John, drive to the gate how much help?" I asked, looking at Martin well he did offer. 
   
 "Two big boxes, you got a working party?" he replied.   
   
 "Can you let him in the car park, while I go get something from my car?" I asked Martin, going down in the lift to the ground floor. When I got back up to the back entrances, John had backed his car to the door. 
   
 "What have you got there?" I asked John, as we lifted the first box out of the boot. 
   
 "Home essentials old chap, you had nothing in the cupboards when I looked." He said as I heard the rattling of metal and the clinking of crockery. With me in the middle, we carried the two boxes to the lift. Where I had left the big wrapped dish, mum'ma had made me a carry away from her place. 
   
 "Theses from your galley John, there brand new stainless saucepans. That crockery looks government issue, you really shouldn't have?" I said as the pans came out of the boxes, and were put on the worktops. Where Melanie was looking at them with envy, and herself in the shiny copper bottoms. 
   
 "We cook for twelve hundred people, these pots are no good for the galley. I got three sets of these given to me, by the suppliers of the new kitchens when they refurbished the galley. They've been sitting in the storeroom, gathering dust for six months. You might as well have them, there's a new set of cooks knives in this box." John finished by opening it to show, a quality set of knives to us. Then he opened the other box and removed a tray of eggs. Butter cheese bacon tea coffee, bread and three different types of cereals. Cooking oil washing up liquid, and several drying up clothes. 
   
 "I can't thank you enough, John, you've done me proud. Now who likes pastor bake, Mario's mum made me bring this home. It's more than enough for the four of us, so what do you say. Shall we open a bottle or two, and get to know each other better?" It turned out to be a good night, and I found out from Melanie that she wasn't Martin's girlfriend. They just sheared the apartment, because it was cheaper than living on their own. They both worked at the A&Z bank and got a city living allowance from the bank. It allowed them to have the apartment, with the bank paying over half the rent. They had their own bedrooms and could entertain as they wished. She informed me openly after a few glasses, so all could hear at the table. Martin leaned over the table when Melanie went to the toilet and whispered. 
   
 "Yea but I get lucky when she had a few wines, she gets quite amorous when her eyes glaze over." He smiled, then sat back up as she reappeared, and inspected her glass that Martin had refilled. 
   
 At eight John said he had to go, he had to be up at four, to be in the camp kitchen at five to start breakfast for the early starters. I went with him down to the car park and gave him my spare key for the gate. 
   
 "Not a bad body on that one Joe, reckon she's giving you all the right signals. That Martin looks like he aiming to bed her tonight, but I reckon she's yours for the taking." John said chuckling as he got into his car, and I went to open the gate. 
   
 "I'll give you my phone number as soon as I get it set up until then you can get me evenings though Martins. Use this car park whenever you come into the city, save you paying car park when you play at Mario's." I didn't bother, saying I wasn't interested in Melanie. I just wanted to keep away, from female entanglement for the time being. I was unsure what my relationship, with Rita, was going to be. I should be mad at her for leaving me, but when I saw her I had that tug again. Let's see what she has to say, tomorrow when I ring her. 
   
 The party petered out at nine when the wine runs out. Though Melanie was a bit reluctant, to call it a night and insisted on giving me, a thank you kiss for a lovely time. Martin, on the other hand, was eager to get Melanie into their apartment. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 49 
   
 In the morning I was out on my normal training run, down the side of the swan river at five. It was nice at this time of day, the sun had just come up. So it wasn't hot yet, and the trees and grass smelt fresh with the morning dew. No fishing anglers on Barrack jetty this morning, so I was back in my apartment at seven. Shower breakfast and getting dressed, found me stepping out my door at eight-fifteen. Just as Martin's door opened, and Melanie came out. She didn't look that awake to me and proved it by holding her head. 
   
 "How much did you give me to drink last night?" She asked when she saw me smiling at her. It wasn't me she should be asking, it was Martin with the smug look that should be answering. It looked obvious Martin had got what he wanted when he took her back to their apartment. I walked with them into the city, only to leave them as they went into the bank. As it didn't open for an another half an hour, I would return to it when it did. I wandered into the big Bone's department store and got a good discount, on the two beds and bedding I ordered from them. Then arranged to have them delivered, at three in the afternoon. 
   
 Back to the bank for nine-thirty, where Melanie waved at me from her deck. With the sign investments, over the top of her. I saw no sign of Martin, and I had to come back to see the manager in an hour. To pick up the bank draft, it was to give them time to clear the withdrawal. They hadn't told me what they did at the bank, and when I stopped by her desk. Melanie suggested she could come to my apartment and discuss investments with me after work. I was at the estate agents, almost half an hour early. Unlike Saturday, all the desks were full of agents. They all looked up as the lady agent, I saw on Saturday welcomed me. 
   
 "Hello, Mr Lacey, nice to see you again." She said standing up behind her desk, as I entered the premises. 
   
 "Can I offer you coffee, while we wait for Mr Harris he shouldn't be very long. I took your friends advice and took my friend to the casino on Saturday. We enjoyed your show very much, do you think I could have your autograph for her?" She asked I little shyly, as a young lad brought my coffee. I picked up a pen and held it poised, as she fumbled for a suitable blank card. 
   
 "Who do I dedicate it to you or her, or would you like one each?" I asked, smiling. She hurriedly produced the second card and going a slight shade of pink said. 
   
 "My friend's name is Wendy and I'm Sandra, this is so good of you Mr Lacey." She purred as she watched me write, the dedication. 'To Wendy hope you enjoyed my show, JJ Lacey XX'. Then she gasped when she saw me write.  'Joseph J Lacey dedicates this to Sandra, the first person to ask me for my autograph XXXX.' Then when I signed it and gave it to her she said. 
   
 "Oh my god that's so cool, am I really the first one?" I smiled. 
   
 "Yes, that's the first time I've signed my name, on a piece of paper for someone to keep as a souvenir. Normally it's a contract or a check to pay something." She was smiling happily, then look towards the door. 
   
 "Here he is Mr Lacey this is Mr Harris, he been keen to meet you." I stood up and turned, to see a smiling man of about thirty-five. Holding out his hand to me, as he came closer. 
   
 "It is you I thought I recognised the name, saw you last September at the WACA. I was the ringside commentator, I'm the one that nicknamed you the pile driver." Sandra was looking lost, she obviously couldn't relate to what he was saying. 
   
 "You sang at the WACA last September, I thought you had only just arrived in Australia last week." It was Mr Harris who now looked lost. 
   
 "He didn't sing at the WACA, he beat the crap out of a Kiwi sergeant there. This is the commonwealth forces boxing Champ, flattened the Kiwi champ with one punch. Best exhibition of boxing I've seen, you haven't fought since I've been told. I have a sports program on the radio and a Saturday sports round-up show on TV. Would you be my guest on one of them, preferably I'd love to interview you on television." I had come here to finalise, the purchase of my apartment, and my past was now on the edge, of being put on display. I had no legitimate reason to decline his request, the publicity might do me good career-wise. It was too late now to try to stay invisible, my appearance at the casino had put me in the public eye. 
   
 "Shall we conclude our business here, then discuss any other arrangements afterwards," I said as all the staff listened to Mr Harris, and waited for my reply. 
   
 "Yes, of course, Mr Lacey please forgive me, I got carried away with finding out it was you. We shall go for lunch maybe when we leave here?" He said putting a pile of paperwork, in front of Sandra. I put the bank transfer on the desk, and Sandra completed the transference. There was a cafe two doors down the road, where I ordered a Mrs Mac's pie and a coffee. 
   
 "Mr Lacey if you agree to be interviewed, I'd like to show the last round of your fight, before introducing you to the camera. Then ask why you've come to Australia, and what you plan to do, now you're no longer boxing." I looked at him for a moment, unsure of which way to continue. 
   
 "It's Joe, Justin, you saw Martin at the apartment yesterday, didn't you. Didn't he tell you, I entertain at the casino on Saturday nights? As for interviewing me, I can't see what your viewers would be interested in. I don't box anymore, and I'm not an Australian sportsman they would know." I said and truly meant it, I didn't think I would be known outside of the military. It was a year ago, and the next commonwealth boxing matches were not for another three years. I wouldn't be defending my title, but he was smiling, and shaking his head. 
   
 "You're wrong Joe, Australians are one hundred per cent behind the military. Your boxing match was watched all around Australia if there was a TV set on it was turned into the fight. Martin didn't tell me anything about what you're doing, he just confirmed you were the boxer in this photo." Justin said pulling out a photo of me, in the ring at the WACA cricket ground. 
   
 "Will you come to the studio to record an interview, with me to be broadcast on Saturday?" He asked directly and waited for my reply. I had things to sort out and people to see, and they would have to be done this week. 
   
 "I can't do it before Friday, I take it will be recorded before the Saturday show. I haven't a phone at the moment, so if you ring Martin with the time of the interview on Friday. With how long you would want me at the studio, I will do your recording?" I said, and his face light up with pleaser. We shook hands and we parted, with a promise I would give him my phone number when I got one. I got a taxi back into the city, first stop telecom to organise a phone. Then to the apartment to receive my beds at three, and wait for telecom. Who said they would connect me today by four, as I had picked up the handset from them. I was making up my bed when telecom arrived and he was gone in minutes. Then I made my first phone call, from my new phone and heard Rita's voice. 
   
 "Hello, Mrs McKenna speaking." She said and I just froze, I was expecting Rita Paisley her maiden name. 
   
 "Hello, who's there, if that's you JJ speak to me." 
   
 "Yes Rita it's me, the surname throw me a bit. It's been almost eight years, and I didn't know what happened to you. Then all of a sudden there you are, it was a bit of a shock when I saw you. Although according to the Lieutenant-General, you saw me fight last September. Why didn't you let me know, you were alright then. You could have got a note to me, unless of cause I meant nothing to you." I said and let all the frustration flood out, that I had felt for so long. 
   
 "No, No JJ that's not true I wanted to, but you would be going away after. We would have had to part again, it was the same when we saw you fight in Freemantle. Three years ago, I wanted to go to you then but didn't. I was afraid of meeting you, because of what we were to each other. I'm terrified now just talking to you, I've thought of our meeting each other again. Now you're here I'm petrified, but I've got to see you JJ I just have to." I could hear the anguish in her voice and knew exactly how she was feeling. When I saw her in the casino, all I wanted to do was hold her again. 
   
 "Do you think that's wise Rita, you're married to an important man. I'd love to meet with you Rita, but I couldn't guarantee your reputation wouldn't be compromised. I've suddenly become the interest of a journalist, from the papers and one from television. I'm being interviewed for Saturday's sports show, on Friday about my championship fight. With my newfound fame, as a nightclub entertainer. 
   
 I'm afraid I won't be able to be invisible anymore, so we won't be able to meet in a public place. For us to kind of meeting for the first time, it would have to be through your husband. I did promise to ring him when I got settled, he seemed a nice chap but now I have a tendency to dislike him. When should I ring him, and did you tell him you saw me on Saturday." 
   
 "No John doesn't know I saw you, he doesn't know we know each other. I've never told him about you JJ, I wanted to keep you to myself. I was surprised when John took an interest in your boxing, there was a write up about you. In the force's sports new, when you won the Davenport championship. He followed you since then, he has a scrapbook of all your fights. He's always been a boxing fan, wanted to do it himself. We have the gloves from your fight at the WACA, he was so happy he met you at the ship. 
   
 I didn't believe him when he came home and told me he met you in Freemantle, and that you had emigrated, and would be staying here in Perth. I thought I was dreaming when I heard you singing in the casino. I can't remember you singing before if you did you didn't sing to me." 
   
 I could have listened to her all night, but the General would be home soon. I gave her my number and promised to ring back. It was four forty-five and I rang the government house, just on the off chance I could get through. It was answered by a nice-sounding lady, who enquired for the purpose of my call. 
   
 "My name is Joseph John Lacey, would you kindly inform Sir David Brand that I am back in Perth. If he wishes to call me, my number is 9634900 thank you." I waited for a second or two, and she said. 
   
 "I will put your message in his in-tray, thank you, Mr Lacey, good night." Well, I had kept my promise, to let him know if I came back here. I was having dinner with the British ambassador, tonight at his residence at seven. I had to leave here at six forty-five, to give me enough time to walk there. I'll ring the General at six-fifteen, that would give me the excuse not to speak too long. He was pleased to get my call and insisted I come to his house. Sunday for a bar-b-q lunch, to meet his wife and friends. I accepted his inversion and would be there at eleven. 
   
 Anna welcomed me warmly and showed me the view. Of the city at night, from their rooftop garden. It was a pleasant dinner, where I had to tell them all that had happened. They promised they would catch my show, sometime in the further, and I, in turn, was to expect invitations, to functions at the embassy from time to time. There was one coming up, in the new year that may interest me. 
   
 "The first sea lord will be on a tour, of all commonwealth bases. You must attend the reception to welcome him, being ex-Navy yourself. I'm sure you will fit in quite nicely if I'm not mistaken he'd most likely know you." Now that was an understatement, but I didn't explain it to his lordship. Although it might be fun, to see his face when Lord Keats introduced me. With the dates to be confirmed, it was left that I would attend if my other commitments allowed. Tuesday I rang Justin Harris and gave him my number. Then was about to go to the nightclub, when the phone rang. 
   
 "Good morning is that Mr Lacey, I'm Mr Brand's private secretary. We met last year at the government house after you won the boxing championship. You rang last night I believe, Sir David is pleased to hear you are here. If you are available tomorrow at two, he would like to meet you at government house." I thanked him and said I would be there, then wandered on into the club. 
   
   I t was lunchtime and the dancing girls were having a break from rehearsals. So were the band, and I sat with the bandleader. Over coffee and sandwiches, we went through the list of songs. We both were comfortable to do, there were some of Roy Orbison's we would brush upon. Some of Mario Lanza ballades, and his best love songs. I watched the girls doing their routine, to a rumba rhythm. Then the choreographer asked me if I'd like to do it with them. When they ran through it again, because I had danced to the rhythm on stage as they danced out in line. 
   
 We had a few laughs, as I copied the hips jerks and sidekicks, of the girl in front of me. I thought it would be a great way, for me to come out for my part of the show. The girls agreed to do it, so the choreographer spent half an hour. Teaching me the steps, as the girls practised another of their routine, and giggled at the way I made my hip thrust's, as I held onto the hips of the choreographer. Who by the way was a male, in a very tight leotard? We would run through it again, at rehearsals on Thursday. Then we would decide if we were doing it on Saturday night. Anton was waiting to have a word when we finished. 
   
 "That stunt you pull on that engaged couple has got around. We've had two bookings, telling us they're going to propose. They want to know if we can do something like you did last Saturday?" He asked. I thought for a moment, then asked? 
   
 "If you have their phone numbers I'll make a note of them, and I'll think of something." I had had a flash of inspiration or two but wanted to explore them further. Perhaps a knock out spotlight dance, or some kind of mock raffle. To get the lady on the dance floor unawares, so their boyfriends could propose. The idea was quite good, just have to refine it somewhat. 
   
 The phone was ringing as I opened my door. Sandra the estate agent said, my deeds would be available Thursday morning. Two minutes after I hung up, the phone rang again. Justin Harris wanted to know if one o/clock Friday afternoon. Would be convenient to do the interview, at channel nine-building St Georges Terrace. 
   
 It was the other end of the city, from where I was now. I run past it every morning, as I came out of Kings Park and went to Barrack St jetty. It would take me forty-five minutes at the most, to get there walking briskly. No problem but my days were filling up, and I hadn't been to the beach yet. That was one thing I was looking forward to, as we had sailed here. Thinking of the voyage reminded me, I hadn't rung Gray my cabin mate on the ship. Where was his number, here it is in my wallet? 
   
 "Hallo is Gray there this is Joe Lacey, I was with him on the ship." I waited as she went to fetch him, and heard her say. 
   
 "Some guy for you Gary don't be too long, I'm expecting a call from Robert." 
   
 "Hi Gary it's Joe Lacey won't keep you, just wanted to know how your settling in. Been quite a hectic few days for me, but things are falling into place now. Must get together some time, here's my number 9634900 if you're coming to town anytime." I said when he answered, thinking he was under presser from his sister. 
   
 "Hi, Joe the same for me to, had to sort my licences out. Robert wants me to start driving next week, how's the job hunting going for you." His brother in law wasn't giving him time for a holiday. 
   
 "Yes started already, though I did want to take it a bit slower. The job came up unexpectedly, had to take it didn't have much choice." I answered, just staying on the bare facts. I had wanted like him to see more of the place before I started working. Gary had an advantage over me, he would be seeing the country from his truck cab, and he would soon find his way around, it wasn't like England. 
   
 "You must come out to Byford for a bar-b-q this Saturday, I'd like you to meet my sister and her husband. I've told them about you when they picked me up in Freemantle. Jenny saw me saying goodbye to you and asked who you were. You know I spent seven weeks in the same cabin with you, and all I know about you. Is that you get up early every morning and train, you were in the Navy and speak Arabic." He said and waited for my reply, which didn't take me long to answer. 
   
 "I'd love to Gary, but I can't get there before three. I'll have to leave by six-thirty, as I'll be working at eight in the evening I'm afraid." 
   
 "That's great Joe it's easy to find, we're on the main road just as you go south out of Byford. Big white house set back off the road, with a big tin shed. There will be three trucks in the yard, along with the cars and utes. See you at three, I'll have a cold one waiting for you bye for now." He said and hung up, I put the phone down. Then mentally went through my schedule, for the rest of the week. I had something on every day, I was seeing David Brand tomorrow afternoon at two. My deeds and rehearsals on Thursday interview Friday, see Gary on Saturday then Sunday out to see Rita. Sunday was going to be the longest day, maybe the longest day of my life. Frankly, I wasn't looking forward to it, oh I wanted to see Rita, but how was I going to stand there, for hours with her only feet away? And not be able to say what I wanted to her, or look at her without him knowing what I felt for her. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 50 
   
 Wednesday after breakfast, I drove out to Graylands to see John, he gave me his accountants phone number, and I made an appointment to see him there and then. The accountant gave me some good advice, and a ledger to keep all my incomings and outgoings in. I had to keep all reseats and enter everything I bought, even toothpaste and hair gel. I was the only full-time entertainer, he had on his books, bit if safety boots for a builder and sunglasses for truck drivers were claimable. So were products, to make you look good. So was fuel to get to venues, and meal reseat's if I took someone to dinner. John had said he was good, and he had been recommended by one of the other cooks. They worked for the government, who supplied everything they used in the galley. Only the accountant claimed wear and tear, for three sets of chefs knives a year. As well as other items of clothing, such as footwear and workwear. 
   
 David Brand already knew I was here when I came face to face with him at government house. 
   
 "Lieutenant General John McKenna told me he saw you in the customs hall In Freemantle, and Sir Graham Keats told me you were on the ship with him when I welcomed him to Perth, the day he arrived. Seems he was impressed with your modesty, as well as your achievements. Some of which I had no idea of myself, like being a citizen of Singapore. 
   
 I can remember you speaking some Italian, to your Italian friends. Have you any more other than Arabic, maybe Japanese or Chinese. We're doing a lot of trade with them lately, you wouldn't be interested in a job as a salesman would you?" He asked, and I smiled. 
   
 "Sorry, sir I have travel restrictions, against my name for many countries. The only countries I'm welcomed into, with open arms in this part of the world. Are Australia Indonesia and the new federation of Malaysia, I'm still considered a citizen of Singapore. Weapon's technician in many countries translates to bomb disposal, if I can take them apart I can put them together. Any travel through a sensitive zone for me would be slow and controlled. I had to turn down a good job in England, for that very reason it cost me dearly." I didn't tell him if I had been able to take it, I'd have the opportunity to lay with my sister. 
   
 "Anyway, I've already got a job if you can call four hours on a Saturday working. Someone heard me singing in Mario's restaurant and offered me one hundred and fifty. To do it on Saturdays, for four hours in his nightclub. What's that compared to a salesman's wage, should I ask for more?" I jokingly asked, when I saw the expression on his face. 
   
 "No you stick with that, that's more than I get an hour, but I get a house thrown in with my job." He said laughing, as we continued the inspection of his garden. 
   
 "I didn't think you'd come out of the Navy Joseph, as I remember they had big plans for you. Your popularity and boxing prowess made you an asset to the Navy. I thought I'd see you at the next, commonwealth forces boxing tournament. I can remember the First Sea Lord, saying you were going to be part of his staff. So what went wrong, with all the plans he was making for you?" He asked, stopping to look me in the eye. 
   
 "That's what went wrong sir, he did all the planning without asking me if I wanted it. I didn't want to fight after that fight in the WACA, up until then I had complete control of myself. I lost my temper in that fight, I lost all control and I don't remember hitting him. That wasn't going to happen to me again, to guarantee it I wasn't going to fight again." The premier looked at me, and I'm sure he understood the way I had felt. 
   
 "Yes you did change after that fight, I remember you at the semis in Freemantle. You were bubbly and full of confidence, but you didn't join in the celebrations after the final fight. At that reception, I gave for all the boxing teams. You sang that song brilliantly, but thinking about it you had to be pushed." He said, putting his hand on my shoulder. 
   
 "I sensed a bit of tension there, especially when your friends came to your defence so fervently. I hope that has resolved itself, you do seem a much happier man. I'm hoping now you're here, you might do some youth work for me. Boxing took a big boost last year, while the tournament was on. I could do with the champion of that tournament, promoting the boxing clubs that have sprung up as a result. I want to get Perth's youth fit with a fitness routine like you had with your team of boxers. If you agree to undertake this task, I can give you a three hundred dollars a month salary. Plus expenses for travel and promotions, and the use of any equipment and property we have." 
   
 "I've already put these proposals forward to the house and had an overwhelming vote of agreement. All I need now is for you to agree, to take up the new post of minister of fitness. No fixed hours as most of your time would be spent in the evenings. An office here in government house, with a staff of casual and part-time youth workers. Some are retired ex-military, who want to stay active." He looked at his watch, then took my arm. 
   
 "Mike and Dorothy should be in the office now, it's three-thirty their on duty until five today." He said steering me towards the office building, that was part of government house, and to a small office with two people in it, who stood up as we entered. 
   
 "Mike; Dorothy this is Joseph Lacey, I'm trying to get him to join our ranks. He is the raining commonwealth forces welterweight boxing champion and has decided to make Perth his home. I'd like him to head up this department, I'm sure you can work with him. I'll be in my office when you've talked him into taking the job." Mr Brand said smiling and left the office, with me looking after him a little lost for words. 
   
 "Hi, Mike Souderton ex-army, pleased to meet you. I saw your fight on the television, the whole pub whooped with joy. When you downed him after he turned a good fight into a dirty one. Dorothy and I look after the state-run youth clubs, mostly table tennis badminton and basketball. Mr Brand said you might be joining us, I can see why he would want you. The level of fitness in young people we see at the youth clubs isn't that good." Mike said taking my hand and pumping it up and down. As he nodded towards Dorothy, a happy looking lady of about fifty. I smiled at her as she came towards me, with her hand outstretched. 
   
 "It's nice to meet you though I'm a bit taken aback, at the overwhelming faith in my abilities to do this job. I'm not too sure if I can fill the boots, his lordship has given me to wear." I said as I took Dorothy's hand, and kissed her on her cheek. 
   
 "The kids need someone to look up to, and you did that last year. When you showed everyone, who watched you fight in the WACA and on television. That you are a true sportsman, and fitness plays a great deal of being a sportsman. We don't do boxing in our youth clubs, but the boxing academies. Got a large increase in membership, after channel nine did a program on your boxing team. They had taken films of you and your team training and compared it to the other teams. Your team worked much harder, and were much fitter." Mike said going to a desk and opening a drawer and pulling a folder from it. 
   
 "Here is a rundown of the youth clubs, and the equipment we have. The boxing clubs are privately owned, so we don't have any inventory of their equipment." He informed me, as he handed me the file. 
   
 "I'm looking forward to working with you, you haven't turned tail and run. So I'm assuming you're going to give the job a go if only to see if you can make it work." He had read my thoughts correctly, I hadn't the foggiest idea of what I was going to do. I only knew I liked the idea, of getting a bunch of young people fit and looking good. The boxing clubs had their own training raceme, and I couldn't interfere with that. I may be able to boost their morale though, with a visit from me and maybe get their trainers to help me, get a fitness routine going for the general public. David Brand called 'come', when I knocked on his office door. 
   
 "Ok, I'll give it a go starting on Monday, depending on what happens on Sunday. I'm being interviewed on Friday, for a television sports show that's being aired Saturday. I'll invite the public to join me in my training, at Langley Park on Sunday morning. I want the car park on Terrace road, to be free parking on Sunday morning. The barriers to be up at five-thirty, so people can park before six. That's the time I'll invite them, we'll see what response we get. Then I'll have an idea, of what we need to do next. I may need some empty space in buildings, for indoor aerobic and fitness classes. Maybe set up a gym or two with work out equipment, if you have some. If not I may be able to get some from a source I know, but I'll have to contact them first." I said as I entered his office, and saw two other men with him. He was smiling at me as he opened a drawer, and tossed a name badge at me. 
   
 "Told you he'd go for it, the Champ likes a challenge." He said as I looked at the badge with my name on it, and head of youth fitness printed under it. 
   
 "Had that made up, the day you said you wanted to see me. I see you haven't lost your passion, for keeping yourself in perfect fitness. I can remember you stepped up when you were challenged by a lovely lady. You surprised us all with your voice as you surprised us in the boxing ring. I'm sure you won't disappoint us, in this new challenge I've given you. Colin and Malcolm here, are finances and procurement respectively. Give them lists of what you want, and they will let you know if you can have it." Mr Brand said; as the men stepped up to shake my hand. After we had exchanged pleasantries, I left them to continue their other business. 
   
 I went back to my apartment, the sun was going down and so was the temperature. An ideal time to go for a training run, so I went to Langley Park, and run around the perimeter of it, and estimated it to be about half a mile around it. It would be very boring, to keep running around it on your own, but much safer for a group of runners, that would bunch up on a walkway by a road. We would have to see, how many turned up on Sunday. I had another idea, I was going to put to the dancing girls. When I saw them at rehearsals on Thursday, they were all fit and had lovely bodies. 
   
 I hoped to use them to entice, females to join fitness and aerobic classes. Their choreographer might work out a fitness routine for me to music. Making it fun for people to work out to, with friends on the beach. Another devious plan came to mind, that would benefit me if I played it right. The idea of friends working out on the beach sparked an idea of friend groups exercising in their own suburbs. Let a local group, use a room in a local youth club. Get one person of the group into Perth, so she can learn the routine. Then she can go back to their group, to show the others what to do. Rita would be my obvious choice for her group, that way I could get to see her without suspicion. I would have to speak to her, somehow on Sunday. The way she had spoken on the phone, lead me to believe she still had feelings for me. I had feelings for her and wanted to recreate our Saturdays in Lesley's flat. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 51 
 Thursday morning I was at the nightclub at ten and spoke to Adrian About using the club, on an afternoon when it was not being used. It would be ideal for holding training sessions if the choreographer agreed to my plans. It was also close to my apartment if I could entice Rita there. Wednesday's the club was free all day, Adrian said when I showed him my government badge and told him the remit of the task I had been given. He became very patriotic stating that helping the West Australian Government would be a great honour for him and the club. I had the feeling there would be some sort of favours, asked for in the future. 
   
 Clarence the choreographer listened to my proposal and liked the whole idea, of showing the leaders of groups, the girls exercise routine in the club on Wednesday's. Especially when I suggested, I might be able to get them on television, that is if the girls wanted to do the exercises in a public place like on the beach. There were twelve girls, so if two sets of six did their exercises, for the woman to follow. The groups could watch them on telly at home, or in groups at their meeting places. The girls were a bit hesitant until they realised the publicity they would get. 
   
 If I could sell the idea to Mark Harris, the sports reporter. He might see the potential, of a fitness program on TV with lovely ladies. If he could talk the TV producers into trying out the idea, even if it was just a one-off they would get seen. I left them at their rehearsals, while I rang Mr Harris with my plan. He was prepared to let me announce my keep fit invitation, for Sunday in his interview on Friday. He sounded interested when I told him about my vision for the keep fit program. 
   
 "Bring three of the girls with you on Friday, I might be able to give them a few minutes on my show." He said, after thinking about it for a while. I conveyed the request to Clarence, who in turn asked for three volunteers. All twelve hands went excitedly up, with the prospect of being on the telly. It was decided, by drawing three names out of a hat. Then we spent the rest of the afternoon, rehearsing for that and my show on Saturday. I was going to dance out on stage, in the middle of the girls. With a long sway intro, until I reached the microphone. Then the girls would dance, around the stage as I sing the song. Then as the band played the instrumental in the middle, I would take turns dancing with two of the girls. 
   
 On Friday the girls and Clarence turned up in a taxi, just as I was nearing the channel nine-building.  We turned a few heads as we went into the reception, to introduce ourselves and ask where to go. Clarence was dressed in a flamboyant suit, while I was in my tracksuit. The girls had matching turbans and long matching wrap-around robes over their showgirl outfits. As they moved through the reception, the lightweight garments flowed behind them. Showing their long shapely legs, as they walked with swaying hips. 
   
 We had mixed looks from the women and looks of lust from the men. Justin came and took us to the studio, and had a smile on his face when he saw the girls. He started the interview by showing the last round of my fight in the WACA, then introducing me. Then came the many questions like why did I stop boxing, and why didn't I turn professional when I came out of the Navy. I gave him the same answer, I gave everyone else. 
   
 "I don't want to lose control of my temper again as I had in my last fight. If I can't guarantee it won't happen again, I don't want to fight at all. I did boxing because I liked it as a sport, and for the camaraderie of those in the team. I enjoy being fit and agile, and I hope to inspire others to be fit also. That's why I've accepted an appointment, with the government's youth department. Only I would like to invite anybody who wants' to get fit, to join me at Langley Park on Sunday morning at six am. I'm there every morning to train, come and join me, please." 
   
 "Sports coaches think about asking, parents brothers and sisters. Of your teams to come out and train with them, because no matter what sport you play it pays to be fit to play it. You can't get fit without exercise, I'm organising space in local government buildings. To be used for setting up keep fit classes, for groups to do aerobics to music. One in each suburb, if we hopefully get the numbers to do so. We will instruct one person, from each of the groups. Who will then go back to their suburb, to show their group the routine." I said to Justin, trying to keep it as short as I could. He was nodding as I talked, then waving his hand towards the girls said. 
   
 "You've brought three lovely ladies with you, are they going to show us the routine you're going to teach." The camera had turned towards the girls, now standing without their robes. In the starting position, for the aerobics routine. 
   
 "Yes, just a few simple steps to start with, to firm up and tighten the muscles. When that is achieved, and they find it easier we will teach more advanced movements." I said as the girls got into the routine, to the music of Roy Orbison's pretty woman. 
   
 "This isn't just for the women is it, men can benefit from doing this with their wives can't they," Justin said looking at me, with that expression of go on then show us. The camera was filming us as well as the girls, so I knew I was in the frame when he asked. Without hesitating I removed my bottoms, then stood to remove my top. Then in sports vest and shorts, I joined the girls in their routine. Doing sideways steps, and deep leg bends to work the muscles. 
   
 "I'll have to try that myself," Justin said when we finished the ten-minute workout. 
   
 "Now do people have to see you on Sunday, at Langley to join this fitness program. Or is there some other way to get on it?" Justin asked as I pulled on my tracksuit bottoms. 
   
 "Oh yes if you can't make on Sunday, ring government house on Monday and ask for youth resources. Tell them your name phone number and suburb, we will pass it on to whoever is running that area group. All ages and gender are welcome, the more I can get on the program. The more I can justify the resources I'm asking for, so please if you want to get fit. Or you just want to lose a pound or two, come join us and look forward to being healthy." I said into the camera, as it rolled towards me for a close-up. 
   
 "Thank you, Mr Lacey, I'm sure you will get a good response to your invitation. Now onto the rest of the sports news." Justin Harris said, indicating my interview was over. All the cameras turned to focus him, and his floor manager beckoned me to follow him. The girls and Clarence were waiting in the passage, for me to come out. They were pleased with the floor manager comments when he shook all their hands. 
   
 "That was a good shoot, it will be aired at eleven on Saturday morning. I don't think we will have to edit it at all and don't be surprised if you hear from us after." He said to me with a big smile, looking at the girls. Who were now fully covered, but smiling sweetly at him. As he left I thanked Clarence and the girls, for the way they had performed. 
   
 "I'm going to government house now, I've got to see the youth resource team. I've done this invite without telling them, I've got to give them the heads up by Monday. I'll see you all at the club Saturday, and Clarence thank you and the girls again for today." Dorothy was in the office, with two others I hadn't met. 
   
 "This is Malcolm Collins and Peter Foster, and no he doesn't own the brewery," Dorothy said smiling as I shook their hands, and laughed at the reference. 
   
 "This is Joseph Lacey boys, he'll be working from this office. Mr Brand has already spoken to them Joseph, and they are just as willing as I and Mike to assist you. In fact, we just had a visit from him, he seems to think we are going to be busy on Monday. He mentioned your plans for Sunday, he thinks it's a very good idea." I coughed and looked guilty. 
   
 "Yes, I think we might Dorothy if I get the reaction I'm hoping for. Although I may need someone's help, on Sunday morning at Langley Park. I've given out the invitation, for anyone to join me in my morning exercise. I'll need someone there to record names, for grouping them together in their suburbs. Or the nearest youth club in that area, where they can go for a keep fit class. I'm hoping to set one up in every suburb around the city, I'm also going to need some help with that too. I haven't an idea where the youth clubs are or the size and layout of them. Now if I'm asking too much of your time please tell me, but you know the youth clubs better than I. You know the uses the clubs are being used for, can we fit aerobic classes in during the daytime. For housewives to meet and exercise to music, in a solarising community atmosphere?" Dorothy was the first to answer and seemed very enthusiastic about my idea. 
   
 "Weekdays the clubs are hardly used during school hours, most of them are closed until four. They are opened by the duty key holder, for the groups using the facility. Boy scouts and girl guides have certain evening mostly Wednesdays for their meetings. Basketball and five aside football, are mostly on the weekends. Although most do their training on Thursdays, and in my local club they have table tennis on Friday nights. Get your groups organised, and we will fit them into their nearest youth centre. I might even join one myself, sounds like it could be fun as well as healthy. What time did you say, we had to be at Langley on Sunday?" She said smiling and neither of them seems fazed when I said 'before six please'. David Brand was still in his office and didn't seem surprised to see me. 
   
 "How did the interview go?" He asked as I entered his office after he had said 'come' to my knock. 
   
 "Alright I think, it goes out on air at eleven Saturday. I'll reserve judgment until then, just hope doing the exercises with the girls looks ok." I answered looking a little sheepish, knowing you could look silly if you got it wrong. I just hoped I had been in step with the girls, as I couldn't see them. Mr Brand was smiling broadly, and as he leaned back in his chair he almost laughed. 
   
 "Oh you did alright Joseph, Justin Harris rang five minutes after you left the studio. Seems his producers were watching the interview and liked your suggestion of a keep fit program. They liked the idea of seeing a bevvy of lovely ladies, doing exercises on the beach. Justin has had requests for your phone number, from several female staff at the studio. So don't be surprised when the phone starts ringing, you might get several proportions." He was openly laughing now, as I shook my head slowly. I'd only been here a week, and I was already back to being in the limelight. For two years in Singapore, I had been the sexual target of many wrens. Several had tried to compromise me, like the wren in the showers at Hasler. I was going to have to keep looking over my shoulder if I was going to have any relationship with Rita. 
   
 When I got to my apartment block, I found I had mail in my mailbox by the door. It was postmarked Singapore and was from Robert and Susan. I had mailed them, as soon as I bought the apartment. Five days ago, they must have answered straight away. 'Going to Bali for a week on the thirteenth of November, we would love to meet you there.' Was the main theme of the letter, with a bit of gossip from Singapore. A picture of Hannah, plus the name of the hotel in Bali. 
   
 That would be in two weeks time, I'd love to see them but I had another plan to fulfil. Then coming to a decision I answered it right away, saying I'll be there. I could make it for three nights only, the Wednesday Thursday and Friday. I would have to fly back Saturday morning, as I would be working that night. It was a four-hour flight to Bali from Perth if my plan to see Rita on Wednesday's worked out. I could fly to Bali that afternoon, for three days. 
   
 Saturday morning I called the travel shop, booked a flight for the fifteenth of November. A room at the hotel, for the three nights I needed. Then added to the letter the information, then posted it to Robert. Back home I got my clothes for tonight ready, to take with me to Gary's. I could go to the club straight from there, giving me more time with them before I went to the club, I put them in the car ready. 
   
 Then I met John in the back car park, and we walked into the club through the back entrance. It was five to eleven, we were an hour early for our lunchtime session. We were early because I knew, Justin Harris sports show. Would be shown on the big screen, in the large lounge bar. That runs the length of the entrance hall before you entered the gaming tables. The girls and Clarence were already there, and he was full of excitement. I hardly had time to sit, before he was beside me. 
   
 "Had a call from channel nine, they want to see me about doing a pilot shoot. For that fitness show you suggested, the producer that watched your interview is keen to do it. According to the chap I spook to, they said they're going to shoot the routine at Rockingham he thinks. It's a flatter beach there, and get's a good crowd of people. I've got to go and see them, on Monday at ten. It was your idea, are you going to be there too?" Clarence asked, with sheer pleaser showing on his face. 
   
 "No Clarence I haven't been asked, it may have been my idea but it's your group of girls. You do the best deal you can, and don't settle for peanuts. Your girls are worth their weight in gold, so don't sell them for coppers." I said making him look at me a little shocked, opened mouthed and quite speechless. 
   
 "It's starting!" One of the girls announced, and we all turned our attention to the big screen. As Justin's face appeared on the screen after the music and written intro had vanished. 
   
 "Welcome sports fans to Saturday sports roundup, we have a full hours program for you, and I have a special guest today. Before I introduce him I'd like to take you back to last year, back to where most of you, would have been watching the Commonwealth forces boxing tournament. Where the finals, were held at the WACA here in Perth. This is the last round of that event, and this is how the Champion ended it." The screen was now full of the boxing ring, with me and the Kiwi sergeant. I hadn't seen the fight from the angles, the TV cameras were showing it. 
   
 The camera we had set up by Justin's commentary spot were static and didn't move about like these cameras did. There were long shots and close-ups, and I could hear some of the girls gasping. As the close-ups showed the Kiwi hitting me, with the low and illegal punches. There were some hisses and boo's, coming from a few tables. As he hooked his arm over the rope, to hold me trapped in the corner. Then a quiet cheer went up when the referee gave him a warning. It was Followed by a great gasp of surprise, followed by a loud cheering as the Kiwi sank to the canvas unconscious. I had several sets of female eyes looking at me, as the pandemonium showed on the screen. In the ring, everybody except me was jumping about. I was tearing my gloves off, and throwing them into the rows of seats. Where I now know Rita, caught one of them at least. 
   
 The studio cameras were now showing Justin, smiling as he introduced me. I sat quietly watching as the interview went on, and was quite pleased with the way it went. I also was very pleased, when the girls and I did a perfect routine. I was on screen for almost fifteen minutes, being interviewed and with the girls. That was after seven minutes of the boxing match. So we had used up, almost half of his show. Clarence and the girls were more than happy, with the reaction of the crowd in the lounge bar. One of the girls looked at me and made a comment. 
   
 "You look dishy without your clothes on!" She said, and a few of the girls giggled. Then Margret, one of the three that went to the studio said. 
   
 "You should have seen him, from the angle we had of him; he has a nice booty." That brought a roar of laughter and had me holding my head. As I shook it in disbelief, I could have been back in Singapore. The same comment had been made there, not by dancing girls but by randy wrens. Who suggested I remove all my clothing, to show my butt for their drunken pleaser. One of the happy crowd applauding the girls recognized me as being the boxer in the fight. After that, we were overwhelmed with offers of drinks, and soon the girl's tables were overflowing with wine glasses. The men wanting to know them better, so John and I excused ourselves, and went up the cocktail lounge, where I was applauded. As they had seen the television broadcast, up here on television also. Leading the applause, was my little old lady friend. 
   
 "Would you like to come to our retirement village, and do your exercise routine for us. We wouldn't get fitter but it would make us all happy, watching you and those lovely girls doing it." She said with a cheeky grin, and the other old ladies and fellers with her agreed. This group of pensioners were worse than some Navy men I'd known. 
   
 "Behave yourself you're wicked," I said with a smile, wagging my finger at her. 
   
 "What sort of example are you setting to the younger generation, talking like that will give them ideas." I continued and saw by the smile on her face, I was not going to win this war of words. 
   
 "Sod the young, they have all their lives to get their kicks. We haven't the time to pussyfoot about young man if you want anything. You've got to grab it while you can, you might not be able to tomorrow." Her words struck home to me, much more than she could have realised. Tomorrow somehow when I saw Rita, she was going to know I wanted her. She was going to be in no doubt, I intended to bed her like I used to. Eight long years I've waited, I didn't intend to wait much longer. 
   
 "Your right darling!" I said, bending to kiss her cheek. 
   
 "Life's too short to wait for things to happen if you know what you want to go and grab it." I finished and I stood up, smiling at the expression on her face. I could almost read her thoughts, 'what would he want to grab.' I headed to the phone booth on the sidewall and dialled Rita's number. She answered quite quickly as if she was right by the phone waiting. 
   
 "Rita are you alone, can you speak freely?" I asked, and waited as she got over the shock of my question. Then she answered with a shaky, and breathless low voice. That sounded a little apprehensive, at what I was going to say next. 
   
 "John's on the back patio cleaning the pool, getting everything ready for tomorrow. I can speak freely at the moment, I can see him from here." She said and I could imagine her looking, to make sure he didn't surprise her. 
   
 "Good because I want you to answer me frankly, do you still want me to come to your house tomorrow?" I asked bluntly, and I could hear her heavy breathing before she answered. 
   
 "Yes JJ of course I do." 
   
 "Are you sure Rita? Are you sure, you want me back into your life? If that answer is yes, I warn you I can't be just a friend. I've shared you with John before, I will want to take you to bed again. Eight long years I've thought of seeing you, you won't be safe if I get you alone Rita. Now, are you sure, you want to see me at your home?" There was a long silence before her quiet timid voice said. 
   
 "Yes JJ I do and John would be very disappointed if you didn't, he has invited his friends to meet you. We watched the sports roundup show JJ, the phone hasn't stopped ringing since. Everybody wants to know if you're bringing your three girlfriends?" The question was asked a little hesitantly, and I wondered if it wasn't her question. 
   
 "I haven't a girlfriend Rita, I have lady friends. That I'm not Intimate with if that answers your question. At the moment there's only one lady, I want to be Intimate with. I intend to be very Intimate with her, as soon as the opportunity arises. Is there a park near you with little hideaways, like beach grove park, where I can take a certain lady into, so we could be Intimate." I could hear her breathing coming in gasps, and when she answered her voice was husky. 
   
 "Stop it JJ your making me blush, I got flustered when you took off your tracksuit on the telly. My, you've got big muscles now, oh my I'm getting flustered again. I've got to go JJ, I need a swim to cool down. I'll see you tomorrow JJ, and please be kind to me?" The phone went dead, but I had made my intentions clear. Not once in the many mentions of my plans for her, had she said no to me. She hadn't given me any encouragement either, but there was no out and out condemnation of my intentions. 
   
 When I got back to John he had a list of requests, some were really old ones. Most of them from old couples and I liked their choice of music. For the next hour and forty-five minutes, I stood by the piano singing into the microphone. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 52 
   
 The drive to Byford was a breeze, and with hardly any traffic. It took me forty-five minutes, to drive the twenty-five miles. Gary must have been looking out for me because as I pulled into their yard, he came out of the house. 
   
 "Caught your interview on telly Joe, impressive but it seemed I missed the boxing match. I was in the kitchen making tea at the time, came in just as you were being introduced. Jenny and Robert turned and looked at me shocked when I said 'that's Joe Lacey handsome sod isn't he.' They looked at each other then said, that's not your friend from the ship is it the one that's coming here. When I said yes he'll be here at three, Jenny was up cleaning the whole house. She's has even put on her new dress to welcome you, and invited all the neighbours to the bar-b." Gary laughed, shaking my hand and leading me to the house. Carrying the cool box I had handed him, from the boot of my car. 
   
 "What's in the bag Joe, you staying the night." He joked seeing my Navy holdall, that held my white tux and evening dress gear. 
   
 "No I'd like to change before I leave, I've got my working clothes for tonight. I didn't know what drinks to bring, so I got six bottles of assorted wine. My Jamaican spiced rum in the cool box, will that be ok you didn't say bring a plate." Gary grinned. 
   
 "No, she'll be right mate." Gary mimicked one of the Australian favourite sayings and got the accent near enough for me. We were chuckling as we entered the door, to be fronted by a welcoming party. That Gary quickly introduced me too, his sister's dress was very becoming. A bit classy for a backyard bar-b-q, it was more suited for a high-class cocktail party. In fact, it was just like the dress, I took off Madeline in Lord Nelson. Jenny seemed impressed, with my choice of wines. Gary had opened the cool box, to show her the bottles standing in ice. As we went out onto the patio, and I looked at the big swimming pool with envy. 
   
 "I'm doing the bar-b for about four-thirty Mr Lacey, would you like a swim in the pool before that," Robert asked handing me a glass with ice in, for me to put my rum into. 
   
 "Please it's Joe Robert, and I do have my swimming trunks in my bag. If there's somewhere to change, I'd love a swim. I haven't been in the water since I've been here." I answered him, putting my glass down and picking my bag up. You can use my room, Joe, you can leave your bag in there. Then when you're ready to go, you can change into your work clothes in there." Gary said leading the way back into the house, and another couple had let themselves into the house. Gary greeted them and I nodded, as we went down the passage leading to his room. 
   
 Halfway down the hallway, I stopped and listened. I could hear someone singing, but there was no music. Gary had gone on ahead to his room, then popped his head out when I hadn't followed. I was standing by an open door looking at a young girl, I hadn't met she was sitting on the end of her bed. She had her eyes closed and had headphones on, and was singing 'Always something there to remind me. She was very good, a nice clear voice with clear diction, and she was singing it, just as Dionne Warwick would sing it. I moved into Gary's room when she had almost finished. 
   
 "Is that your niece Gary she has a good voice, does she sing for the family?" I asked Gary as I donned my bathing trunks, he shook his head. 
   
 "That's Kristy she's twelve haven't heard her sing before Joe, haven't taken much notice, to be honest. She spends a lot of time in her bedroom, but she doesn't normally leave the door open. I haven't seen much of her since I've been here, she's at school all day and in her bedroom at night. " He said as we ventured back into the hallway, and made our way back to the patio. Kristy was already in the pool, with her dad tossing a ball to one another, and there were new arrivals, that eyed me as Jenny introduced me to them. 
   
 "Mind if I join you?" I asked Kristy, from the edge of the pool as I removed my shirt. She had moved to be beside her dad when I appeared on the patio. She was actually half hiding behind her dad, looking up at her dad, who smiling said. 
   
 "Well he asked you nicely, shall we let him have a swim?" She nodded looking at me but didn't speak. With one hand on the edge of the pool, I dropped into three to four feet of water. Most pools were four feet deep, you could swim in that depth. It was safer than deep pools, and of course, they used much less water. I did two full laps, then moved to where Robert was standing with Kristy. 
   
 "You been out here long Robert, I mean out here in Byford, not Australia? I ask because the house looks new, and there are still some empty blocks about?" He smiled. 
   
 "I am Australian, met Jenny when I was working in London as a barman. Went over for a couple of years, when I was eighteen. Married Jenny then brought her back here, that was twelve years ago. Bought this ten-acre block three years ago, and built the house. Needed more space for the business, as it growe bigger. Before that, I had just one flatbed truck, which I could park on the road outside our old house. When I won a contract with a big firm, I needed a prime mover and two trailers. Within a year I needed another one, I've got three road train rigs now. I've still got the flatbed, to do small jobs around town." 
   
 "When Gary arrived, he asked if I needed a good mechanic? Said he knew this ex-Navy chap, that had been an engineer for eight years. I thought he meant you, but you work for the West Australian Government don't you?" I suppose I did in a way, but I hadn't seen it like that. David Brand had asked me to help, and I was being paid for my time. 
   
 "Only on a part-time basis Robert, and I suppose you could say. I have a part-time job at the casino, seeing I only work there on Saturday's. It was good of Gary to ask you, and yes I am a trained motor mechanic/engineer. Although at the moment that is a standby skill, that I may need in the future. If I turn out to be no good, at the jobs I'm doing now. I was offered jobs from Australian mining companies in England because I have a powder monkeys licence that is recognised all over the world. I didn't take any of them up, I didn't know what I wanted to do. They offered me free passage to Australia, without a job to go to. Because of my engineering, and other qualifications." I answered smiling as Robert. Who looked at me a little bewildered, as I was answering him. 
   
 "Christ you didn't have a job to come to, that was taking a big risk wasn't it. Although you've got some highly desirable skills, for the growing mining industry of this country. I know a blaster that earns a thousand dollars a month, and you're an engineer as well." I didn't like to say, I would be earning that much myself. Eight hundred from the casino for just Saturdays, and three hundred from working with the youth program. So I changed the subject completely, by turning my attention to Kristy. 
   
 "I hope you don't mind Kristy, but I heard you singing earlier. I didn't mean to pry, but your bedroom door was open. Do you like singing, now if I held a microphone for you would you sing for me?" I asked and she went a little shy and didn't answer, as she cuddling closer to her dad. Then he was being called by Jenny, as more of his guests had arrived. I grabbed my shirt and put it on, as more people appeared. Gary moved up beside me and handing me my glass apologising. 
   
 "Sorry Joe looks like it's turning into a circus, I didn't know they were going to ask the whole town. I only asked you here so we could stay in touch, I enjoyed your company on the boat. Tried to get you a job with Robert, but it looks like you've already fallen on your feet." He said sipping his drink, and looking at the thong coming through the gate. Then he said. 
   
 "Good luck," and moved away as Robert and Jenny, brought the newcomers over to meet me. With introductions and pleasantries done, music played and a party atmosphere ensued. The bar-b food was good, and it was a shame I had to leave a good fun party. Just after six I grabbed Gary and told him I would have to get ready to go. Then I went to his room, to change into my evening clothes. All eyes turned when I reappeared, in my white tux and bowtie to say goodnight. 
   
 "Thank you, Robert and Jenny, for a lovely afternoon, I'd like to return the favour. If I can arrange a table at the club, would you join me next Saturday?" I asked, and they said they would be delighted. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 53 
   
 When I arrived at the club, that was the first thing I did and reserved a table next to the dance floor. Then Clarence excitedly asked where I had been all afternoon, they had had a telephone call from channel nine, wanting to speak to me, about the film of my boxing match. 
   
 "You've got to ring Justin Harris, as soon as you can he had so many calls, at the studio today after his show. All asking them to show the whole of your boxing match, he needs to ask you if you mind. He also wants to do a full hour's, in-depth interview with you soon." I rang Justin there and then, and told him the film belonged to them. I was flattered they thought they had to ask, I was also flattered he wanted to do another interview. I was free most Fridays, except for the seventeenth of November. We left it at that, he would ring me back with a firm date. I didn't dance out with the girls as arranged, instead, they agreed to dance out in white ballerina outfits. As I sang 'This is a lovely way to spend an evening,' which I had decided to use as my signature tune from now on. I received a very warm reception when I walked out onto the stage and was surprised to see them standing, to clap when I finished my interdictory song. When I finally got them to sit, and they had quietened down I said. 
   
 "Thank you for your warm reception ladies and gentlemen, I have only been back in Australia for a week and have found the people here, haven't changed from when I was here last year. Then I was welcomed with open arms and made many friends who have welcomed me back again. Now you are welcoming me to you again, and there is only one song I can sing." I turned off the microphone and turning to the bandleader said. 
   
 "Stranger in Paradise." I turned back to the room, and with as much passion as I could, I began singing. 
   
 "Take my hand, I'm a stranger in Paradise. All lost in a wonderland, a stranger in paradise. If I stand starry-eyed, that's a danger in Paradise for mortals who stand beside, angels like you." Again, I was overwhelmed with the applause; I received from the all around the room. Which had filled to overflowing, since I came onstage? All the tables were full, and the aisles leading down the sides. Had a standing audience, that was clapping loudly. 
   
 "Thank you, thank you, ladies and gentleman, I really don't deserve all this love from you. Let me give some back to you, for being so kind to me. I have a large bottle of bubbly, for someone in the room. As you came in tonight all the ladies names were taken, to be put in for a lucky draw. I'll draw out two lady finalist, then they will go head to head to see who wins. The first to answer the question right will get the surprise of the night." As I was talking two of the dancing girls, wheeled out a clear plastic drum on a stand. It had strips of paper in it, and one girl turned the drum to mix them up. Then the other took a strip out and handed it to me to readout. 
   
 "Toni Rossi," I called and a girl waved her hand and tried to hold back her excited scream. 
   
 "My dear, have you an escort, to carry your prise back to the table, and will you and Cristiana Martinez's, come onto the dance floor." The two girls were escorted by their boyfriends, to the two chairs facing the audience. That waters had placed on the dance floor, while the names were being drawn. With the girls now seated, and the boys standing beside them. I walked to stand between them and the audience and addressed everyone. 
   
 "Now you all must be quiet, no calling out the answer. The first girl to answer the question correctly will win the top prize, and the question is!" I said loudly, and the two boys dropped to their knee and popped the question to their sweethearts. There were whoops of joy, and loud cheering from all around the room. As the two couples embraced and kissed one another. It had gone better than I had hoped, I already had the girls names. From the telephone call, I had made to the two boys. Where I had told them of my plan, and what they had to do. 
   
 The two dancing girls and the drum were a diversion, the strips of paper were blank. I sang Dean Martin's Love me my love, as they danced to what would be their tune. When they had returned to their table, I was back on the stage. Preparing to continue the show, and waited for the applause for the couples to die down. 
   
 "Congratulations to you and do come back next year, for an anniversary celebration on me." That announcement brought another round of applause, I had to wait to die down before saying. 
   
 "Alright its request time, the waters will take them for you." Then I had to hang my head and hold it, as there were roars of laughter. As a voice shouted loudly, from the back of the room. 
   
 "Get your gear off."!!!!!. I recognised the voice and decided to play it up just for the fun of it. 
   
 "I'm sorry ladies and gentlemen, I've tried to tell her it's not a strip club." That brought a chuckle of laughter, as I took the microphone from the stand. Jumped down from the stage, to walk into the tables. The soundman had lengthened the lead, and it was on a sprung drum. It was easy to pull out, and it wound its self back when I returned to the stage. All eyes were on me, as I walked between the tables, and there were chuckles, as I spoke to the old lady. 
   
 "Now behave yourself, you're setting a bad example for the younger generation. If I promise to come and see you on Tuesday, will you behave and let me get on with my show?" I asked the cheeky smiling face, that looked at me with a twinkle in her eye. 
   
 "I promise I will if you give me a kiss!" She said and pursed her lips at me, and that got a clap and a cheer. I continued the show with some song's, that the audience had requested. They went down well, so well I overran by twenty minutes. When I went to leave the club, by the front door. I was approached by several people, who wanted my autograph and a photo taken with them. It was very pleasing to have all this adulation, but I was getting too well known again. People were now greeting me as if we were old friends. 
   
 I was getting more afraid, this was going to affect my ability to see Rita on the quiet. We would have to be very discreet, in our chosen meeting places. My apartment would be the most secure, especially during the day. The other three apartments on my floor, were empty all day in the week. As all the occupants worked in the city, so I would be safe once on my floor. I would have to smuggle Rita, past the underground parking security. 
   
 Getting her into the lift, and up to the fourth floor undetected would be the key. Alternatively, if she was brazen enough, I could give her the keys. For the back car park and back door, and one for the apartment. She'd have some awkward questions to answer if John ever found them in her possession. I was going through all these scenarios, as I lay in bed thinking of her. Tomorrow I would be close to her, could I get through the day without touching her. 
   
 I had a surprise when I ran into Langley Park, I had hoped for a good response to my invitation. I didn't expect a large crowd to turn up, and channel nine had their cameras there. Dorothy Mike and Malcolm had three long queues, filing up to the picnic tables. They were used to fill in the people names and distracts they came from. There must have been over a hundred people, and many had some sort of sportswear on. There was no way all this crowd, could run with me on my normal route. 
   
 So I stood on a picnic table and thanked them all for turning up. Then explained what I would like them to do, for those who wanted the keep fit classes. We would be in touch with when a venue for their district was arranged. If they wanted to get fit by running, I would join in on their distract grope run. On a given day once a week, if that's what they wanted at a time to suet all. The channel nine camera followed me, as I went around talking to different gropes. There was already a coming together, of people from their own districts. It looked like we had a good thing going on, let's just hope we could keep it together. 
   
 I never did do my training run, but I had to admit it seemed a good mornings work and I warmly thanked Dorothy Mike and Malcolm, for the effect they put into it. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 54 
   
 I didn't get back to my apartment until nine-thirty and after a shower and quick breakfast. I was out and on my way, to the married quarters of Campbell Barracks. Which is in Swanbourne, the next suburb to Graylands where the migrants camp is. When I landed in Australia just over a week ago, I was just over three miles away from Rita. I would go by it on the way and come to think of it. We drove past her road when we went to Sorrento last year. 
   
 There was an army staff car, parked with several others outside the house. John led me through the house when he welcomed me at the door. There were already couples there, drinking and playing in the swimming pool. Rita was sitting on the other side of it, in a fetching one-piece bathing costume. She had lost her gangly school girl appearances and had blossomed into a full-figured woman. The costume she was wearing, showed her figure off to perfection. God, it was good looking at her again, and then John was introducing me to her. I was holding her hand, as John said: 
   
 "Joseph this is my wife Rita." As I lifted her hand to kiss it, I looked into her eyes and said. 
   
 "Please it's JJ, all my best friends call me that!" In fact, Rita had called me just that, from the moment she could first speak. She smiled because now if she slipped up, and called me JJ it wouldn't seem odd. I then met all his officer friends and his sergeant that had recognised me in Freemantle. I owed this man a diet of gratitude if he hadn't seen me. The Lieutenant-General wouldn't have come looking, and I wouldn't be standing here by his invitation. 
   
 I would have still met Rita somewhere I'm sure, but I was here at his request, not hers. John's voice brought me back, from my wandering thoughts of Rita. She was in the pool, and I was watching her floating on a blow-up reclining chair. Her legs apart with her feet in the water, either side of the chair. In my mind I was with her on that chair, doing what we used to do in Lesley's flat. 
   
 "JJ how are you finding Australia, now your settling in?" He asked, waking me up from my daydream. I looked at him and his companions, who I hadn't been listening to. As they had rambled on, about something that had happened in their army circles. 
   
 "Sorry John I was just thinking, it must be nice to have your own pool. I've been here just over a week, and I haven't been to the beach yet. Been far too busy with one thing and another, and I love being in the water!" I said hoping I had convinced him, I wasn't actually looking at Rita's legs. Remembering how heavenly it was, to be laying between them. 
   
 "Yes, I heard you were a clearance diver, at the reception for the new commissioner Sir James Keats. He heard me telling Mr Brand, that I had met you in Freemantle. He told us he had got to know you on the ship after you had saved his daughter from drowning in the pool. Then he found out that you were a hero, in Singapore when he spoke to the British high commissioner there. I hope you don't mind, but I did my own research into your Navy career. I was so much impressed with it, I'm going to offer you a commission in my outfit." He said looking at me, and the other three men with us. Held their breath, waiting for me to answer. 
   
 "Kind of you John but no thanks, but I would love a dip in your pool though," I said a little light-heartedly, which made John smile and say. 
   
 "Be my guest JJ, but give my offer some thought. Change your mind, and I'll have the papers ready for you." I went to my car and got my bathers, then John showed me were to change. I felt eyes on me as I reappeared, and dropped into the water. I did five lengths of the pool, without stopping for a break. On the end of the third length, I noticed a pair of feet where I was turning. The toenails were painted bright red and were curled over the edge of the pools. They were still there, as I approached the end of my fifth lap. The feet were attached to a lovely pair of legs, that belonged to a tall good looking woman. In a very fetching swimsuit, that just about contained her very ample breasts.  When I stood in the shallow water, looking up at her she said. 
   
 "Hello Tarzan, me Jane!" The revelation brought laughter, from some of the poolside revellers. 
   
 "This is captain Jane Kendal JJ, an expert in close-quarter combat. She has been known to render a man helpless, in mere seconds." John said smiling, as he stepped up beside her. I smiled and put my hand up, so he could help me out of the water. To stand beside them, and take her hand to kiss and say. 
   
 "I bet she can, but I bet most surrender when they see her." There was more laughter, and she smiled very coyly. She reminded me of Chef Nursing sister Godard the Amazon, the predator of young innocent sailors. She was strikingly similar in stature, and also very pleasing to look at. She had that air about her, that said I get what I want when I want it. She was looking at me now, like a hungry tiger eyeing up its next meal. Hers weren't the only eyes looking my way, I could see Rita studying the situation, and others were eagerly waiting, to see the outcome of this encounter. 
   
 "You don't look the type to surrender!" She said thrusting her hand out, to push me back into the water, and then squalled as I grabbed her wrist, and took her with me. I was quick to recover and grabbed her as she surfaced, and threw her over my shoulder. To carried the bedraggled Jane out of the pool by the steps, and placed her on her feet. Beside a laughing John, who had retrieved her large floppy hat from the pool. Placing it on her bedraggled head, he parted her wet hair that hung down like a wet curtain. 
   
 "She may be an expert on dry land John, but I did unarmed combat underwater," I said dabbing her face with a towel, I had picked up from a nearby chair. She wasn't really mad at me, she was just a bit taken aback, and very disappointed, I had got the better of her so quickly. When it was her that struck the first playful blow, and as she smiled at me she said. 
   
 "I could demand a rematch, maybe even the best of three! What would you say to that, mister boxing champion of her Majesty's Navy." I grinned thinking of Margret and those nights in Lord Nelson. 
   
 "I've been challenged before by a Wren, I'm too much of a gentleman. To tell the outcome of that night, so pick your venue carefully with that in mind." I said half laughing as she looked at me, with a little disbelief on her face. Wondering if she had heard me correctly, it was John that interpreted my words to her. 
   
 "My god, I do believe he has counter challenged you, Jane, he's a braver man than I thought. Come on JJ help me with the food, and you can tell me what I have to do. To convince you that joining my regiment, would be the best thing for your future." The bar-b was already glowing, and he gave me an apron to protect me from the heat. It brought some laughter from some, as it had a lady's body on it. Dressed in underwear garter belt and stockings, and Jane was the first to comment. 
   
 "Very fetching you look very nice in that, I fact I think I have a matching set. You could try them on if you like?" I looked at John who had donned his apron, with the image of a muscular man on it. With bulging muscles and a prominent six-pack, the complete opposite to what he was. Oh he was fit I'm sure, but he was tall and slim built. My appearance was causing some merriment, and I turned to a group of ladies, witch Rita was one of and struck a pose. 
   
 "I suppose this it's your piny?" I asked and there was laughter from them all, as Rita put her hands over her mouth to laugh the loudest. I was enjoying this banter, it was like being back in Singapore. Although I suppose service humour is universal, you could take the Mickey out of your mates. So long as you didn't mind, them taking it out of you. I knew then I had been accepted as one of them, and that suited me just fine. This Jane just might be the camouflage I need, to cover my reasons for being around Rita. 
   
 As John and I cooked steak and sausages, Rita and another woman put out the salad. They carried it from the kitchen, through the open French doors of the lounge. A few guests had turned on the television, to watch the midday national news. There was a local footnote at the end of it, and one guest called from inside. 
   
 "John your friend is on the telly again!" The cameras that had filmed this morning at Langley Park, must have been from channel nine news, and the commentator was describing the gathering crowd of people. 
   
 "There must be over a hundred people here, in response to the invitation Mr Lacey made yesterday, for anyone to join him in getting fit, he certainly has a challenge on his hands." 
   
 There were a few comments made, from the group around the pool. When I told them of my plan to form groups, around the city for the aerobics classes. 
   
 "If you would like to form one here in the barracks, one of you could come to the casino and learn the steps. We are having the sessions' on Wednesdays, would you be able to come to the club." I said looking at Rita, who looked shocked to be asked. Then she slowly agreed to be the leader of the group, when the other women pressed her. 
   
 "Well yes I suppose so, it will give us girls something extra to do, and some of us do need toning up a bit, don't you think." She giggled holding her bottom and looked coy as John said. 
   
 "Just a bit my love I like the way that feels, and it could improve your stamina." The bar-b food was good, and a lot of drink went down with it. I had to tell my naval adventures to John and his mates and answer any questions about the place's I'd been. It was mid-afternoon, and most were just lasing in or by the pool. Letting the food and beer settle, when I turned to Rita to ask. 
   
 "John told me you caught one of my boxing gloves, from the fight I had at the WACA." She nodded looking at John, who was sat beside her and answered. 
   
 "Yes I did and John bought the other one, off the man who caught it. There hanging in John's study, with the rest of his trophies." She smiled happily, being proud she had my glove. 
   
 "Go and show him, darling, I'm sure he'd like to see them," John said taking Rita and me by surprise, but quickly Rita got to her feet saying. 
   
 "You sure you don't want to show him yourself, no on second thoughts. I'd better go if you did, we'd lose the both of you for the rest of the day." There was laughter, and John held his half-empty glass up. It was then I realised, he was getting a little pissed. I followed Rita's lovely bottom into the house, to one of the bedrooms. John had turned into his study and saw memories of his travels to other lands, hanging on the walls were spears and bolos, caps of other armies uniforms. Pictures of him on operations somewhere overseas, and posing with other members of his team. 
   
 I took all this in as I entered the room, and stood close to Rita. As she proudly showed me my boxing gloves, hanging under a picture of me in the ring. Turning her head up to smile at me, I took her by surprise as I kissed her. I had already checked, to make sure no one was coming with us. As I followed her into the room, I had nudged the door closed. We were alone at last, and she melted into my arms. As I wrapped them around her and held her to my almost naked body. She trembled and shied, as she responded to my kiss. Her fingers running up and down my back, as we kissed and kissed again. I could have stayed longer, but Rita thought we had been away too long already. 
   
 I had to reluctantly agree with her, but she had to compose herself first. Before she could return to the others, so I went on ahead. While she cooled herself down and did some nibbles to take out. Luckily there was no lipstick to rub off, and I made sure I wasn't unduly aroused. When I stepped back onto the patio, to asked everyone. 
   
 "You guys hungry, Rita is doing some finger things for you to nibble on. I'll give her a hand to bring them if you want them, if not I've got to stop her." They all said they were still full, so I went back. To see if she was ok, and look at her the way I couldn't outside. Later those nibbles did come out, but the girls all railed around to help Rita. I had a plate of delicacies offered to me by Jane, although from the sound of the offer. I'm not sure it was the things on the plate, that was up for the offering. She had bent low with the plate, in her low neckline swimsuit. 
   
 "Is there anything here, you'd like to get your hands on?" She had smilingly asked, with me looking down her cleavage. I wouldn't say anyone was drunk, they were all in a happy mood. Some a little more than others, John was one of the very happy chaps. I had stopped putting rum my drink after lunch and just had coke alone. I wanted to keep a clear head, just in case, I could turn things to my advantage. John was eager to give me the low down on Jane, seeing she had taken such a shine to me. 
   
 "You're in there mate! I haven't seen her take an interest in anyone as she has in you." John slurred leaning on my shoulder, thinking he was whispering in my ear. Rita was on the other side of him and gave him a look before nudging him. 
   
 "Stop that John, Mr Lacey was just being friendly with Jane. I doubt he'd need your help in picking a girlfriend if he hasn't got one already." She said looking at me, and I realised that was really a question. 
   
 "Please, Rita its JJ and no I haven't a girlfriend, had one before I joined the Navy. Only I lost touch with her when she moved away, had a long-distance platonic girlfriend in Israel while I was serving. I'm sure John found that out when he looked up my records. I never kissed her, and we were chaperoned every were we went. I was going to marry her only she died almost a year ago, with her father in an explosion. The memory of her is still fresh, but I've been thinking of my first girlfriend lately. She was far from platonic, but we were young and she was my first love. She was the first girl I slept with, our mothers put us in the same cot for our afternoon naps." That brought a giggle, from most of them, and Rita put her hand over her mouth. To try to stop the giggling fit she was having. 
   
 "Yes I've often wondered where she was, and if she was as happy as we had been." I finished and I could see Rita had a tear in her eye, but it was a lady sitting opposite me that spoke first. 
   
  "Sad story JJ I have a tear for you, but you shouldn't waste your time thinking of your first girlfriend. She moved away not you, she could have written and let you know where she was. She could be a big disappointment to you now if you met her again after all this time." She spoke quite openly and honestly, not realising she was tearing at Rita's heartstrings. I wished I hadn't said it at all, it had just come out. Because I wanted Rita to feel happy, that she was very much in my thoughts. Only now I had made her sad, as she had been accused of abounding me. When she could have indeed, let me know she was well and happy. 
   
 It was getting cooler as the sun got lower in the sky, and shirts and shawls were beginning to appear. As the sun disappeared at five, darkness fell like a curtain being drawn. As the patio lights came on, John added more coals to the bar-b. The flickering flames made eerie dancing shapes around the patio. In the eerie glow, some danced, to the music from John's jut-box. While others drank and hummed along, with the well-known tunes he had inside it. A really relaxing mood had settled around us when Glenn Miller's tuxedo junction started playing. 
   
 "Oh I love this, do you dance JJ?" Hannah one of the wives, sitting by me asked. I got up and she smiled happily, as I held out my hand and said. 
   
 "Yes, do you jive or boogie, I did both to this with my sisters." We boogied and she was good, and we had everyone looking. As I bounced her from hip to hip, and swing her around. I enjoyed it tremendously, and then I danced with two other wives. Before turning to Rita, and saying. 
   
 "Your turn." As a Dean Martin record dropped onto the turntable, and as the intro played a slow waltz. I held her lightly in my arms, then we danced to Dean Martin's return to me. As we danced, I looked into her eyes and whispered. 
   
 "This was my song to you, but you never heard it." She gave John a quick look, and as he was paying us no heed. 
   
 "Sorry but I loved him too," she answered back in a whisper. Jane demanded a dance when I took Rita back to John. It was about seven when we moved inside the house. Scatter cushions were deployed on the floor, to give all there seating. John's Spanish guitar was taken off the wall. Someone tried to strum a tune out of it, which I pull a face at the racket. 
   
 "When was the last time, you had that tuned John?" I asked him, as the strummer tried again. 
   
 "Here you try, the strings are all loose." He said, handing me the instrument, smiling seeing I really didn't want it. It wasn't that far out really and didn't take that long to correct. Then after I had played a few cords, to check it I went to hand it back. 
   
 "You seem to know how to play, so give us a tune." He said refusing to take it from me, so I rested it on my leg, and started drumming the intro, to a song of Elvis Presley's. That seemed just right for a certain party, who had green eyes too. The song was, 'Marie's the name of his latest flame'. I sang it just as Elvis would have, and I had a stunned audience. Then when Jane said more, I sang loving you. Followed by Dean Martin's, you belong to me. 
   
 "What are you doing promoting keep fit clubs JJ, you should be on stage with a voice like that." Said Hannah, sitting by my side. 
   
 "I am Hannah, I work at the casino knight-club. I was offered a spot there, the Saturday after I arrived. I thought you knew John, David Brand knew three days after I got the job." John held up his hands and looked puzzled. 
   
 "I saw him last Thursday about this years, remembrance day gathering at Kings Park. He didn't say anything, about you working anywhere, when I told him you were coming here today. I invited him too, but he had something else on." John said then all of us looked at Jane, a little bewildered when she asked. 
   
 "What do you charge for the night?" Then quickly shook her hands and head, as she laughed embarrassingly as all the eyes looked her way. 
   
 "No, no not like that, I was thinking of the regimental dance. We still haven't got an act to perform, he'd have all the clearance we'd need." Jane said nodding to them all, then looked back to me waiting for my answer. I was smiling at them all, as the reference became clear. 
   
 "I work at the club on Saturdays, so if it a day other than that I can do it for you. If it's a charitable dance, to raise funds for good courses. I'm willing to do you a very special deal, feed me and I'm yours for the night." It was John's turn to look at me, with a grinning smile. 
   
 "That's not the thing to say, in this lecherous company JJ. That could be taken a lot different than it was meant." He said looking at Jane, who looked a little hurt at his inference then went on to say. 
   
 "Won't we have to arrange the booking, though your agent to make sure your free on that date." I looked at him, then realised I hadn't thought of that before. 
   
 "I haven't got an agent John didn't see the need. Was offered a decent amount, to do Saturday's at the club. Why pay someone twenty per cent for doing nothing, when I'm quite happy with things as they are. I'll have to buy a diary, so I can keep tabs on what I'm doing. Oh and by the way, who's the entertainment's officer I'll be dealing with?" Nobody spoke, but they all looked at Jane. Who had a big smile on her face, I might have known it! 
   
 "That'll be me." She said happily moving closer, and in a way, I was pleased it was her. She could provide me with the smokescreen, to cover my undercover approaches to Rita. 
   
 "We will have to get together, to arrange the programme for the evening," I said taking her and the rest by surprise, but only for a moment. 
   
 "Yes and I'll need to know what to give you, to keep you happy all night!" She said with that air of naughtiness, she had displayed before. 
   
 "Well I'm free some nights, is there somewhere public and neutral we can meet? I mean it would be improper, for me to invite you to my place. I could not be seen, entering your apartments alone and un-chaperoned!" That brought a large giggle from Hannah and a look of hurt from Jane. 
   
 "What are you suggesting JJ, you wouldn't be safe alone with Jane?" John said, bring a new bout of laughter. 
   
 "Anyway here would be the ideal place to meet, if you don't mind driving out here. Jane is the entertainments officer, but Rita is the head of the regimental funding committee. She would have to get the agreement, of the committee to fund anything." I looked across at Rita, and she looked coy. I wondered if she was thinking, the same thoughts as me. 
   
 "I can't see any reason, why I can't drive out here. It depends on what time and what day, I have rehearsals at the club. In the afternoons twice a week, Tuesdays and Thursday. Wednesdays we're having the keep fit training, at eleven in the club which I'm hoping Rita is attending. Then I'm having to make visits, to keep fit groups around the city when they are organised. We will have to slot our meetings, in between all my other commitments I'm afraid. If I give you a detailed list, of all my free time Rita. You could let me know, the best time when we can get together." I said looking at Jane, then moved my gaze to Rita hoping she got what I really meant. 
   
 Jane and Rita seemed to be happy with that idea, and it gave me a genuine reason to phone Rita. John had suggested I come here, which fell in nicely with my needs. There was just one more plan, I had to sow the seeds for. 
   
 That I did by drinking just coke and talking to John for an hour, as he steadily seemed to get a little drunk, then ask him. 
   
 "Can I leave my car here John, and get a taxi home. I think I've had too much to drink, to drive home safely. I'll get a taxi back, tomorrow afternoon to pick it up." There were only three cars parked on the road outside the house, a big staff car and a small one were under the double carport.  Mine was one of the three parked on the road, the others must have walked here. So must live nearby on the estate, or on the camp in the officer mess. 
   
 John and Rita's house had two bedrooms, one he had turned into his study. So he couldn't offer me a bed for the night, which I didn't want him to. If I had stayed the night, I would have to leave early in the morning. Most likely before John left for his work, which was defiantly not what I wanted. I had been right about Jane, and two of the male officers there. They indeed lived in the officer's mess, as all three were unmarried. John rang the taxi firm and booked a cab for an hour's time. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 55 
   
 The taxi pulled up outside of Rita's house, at five to ten. She looked shocked to see me when she opened the door. 
   
 "Oh my, I didn't expect you so early, I haven't done my!..." Was all she could say before the door closed and I scooped her up in my arms. Cutting off the words, with my lips kissing hers. She was wearing a housecoat, over her short night grown. Which she allowed me to remove, once I had carried her into the bedroom. For the next few hours, we hardly spoke at all. Our mouths were too busy kissing, and exploring our bodies as we did in Lesley's flat. 
   
 "God I can't remember you being that big JJ, you really stretched me." She said after our first shag when she was closely inspecting my shrunken joystick. 
   
 "God, I've missed us doing this, do you forgive me JJ?" She asked then squalled happily, as I pushed her onto her back, and put my head between her legs, to chow on her clitoris. We had sex three times, in the two and a half hours I was with her in that bedroom. John was not mentioned once, and she was made aware. She would be taken to my apartment and severely ravaged when she went to the club on Wednesday. She liked the idea and was still naked as we kiss farewell, at the front door when I was leaving. I had one more feel of her tender fanny and made it gush with another fingered orgasm before that door was opened. She had lost none of her love for sex, I was happy to see. She had proved once more, she would do anything to get sexual enjoyment. I went straight to the office and apologised for not being there earlier. 
   
 "Sorry had something very important to see to, that couldn't wait, believe me, Dorothy. Now what sort of Bedlam have I coursed you, I hope it hasn't been too much for you?" She smiled and lifted a stack of papers. 
   
 "This is the names we took at Langley park yesterday, and this is a list of names that have come in over the phone." She said lifting another pile, a bit smaller than the first. 
   
 "Five hundred and twenty names, from all over the city, but that's not all. We have had fifty from Geraldton, and another seventy-five from Albany. You're be doing some serious travailing when all these groups get set up, and federal government want to get involved as well. They have suggested, a bigger budget from their coffers. It seems Saturday's sports show and Sunday's morning news was broadcasted all over Australia. You've become a celebrity overnight and Sir David would like to see you. That is when you're free, and no Joseph it hasn't been too much, it has been most exhilarating." 
   
  Hell, I've done it again I jump in it with both feet and still come up smelling of roses. Why couldn't I have just stayed out of sight, I could have met Rita somewhere maybe, and had a nice quiet affair with her, it was too late now I had made my bed. 
   
 "You wanted to see me, Sir," I said as I entered the premier's office, and he looked up at me smiling. 
   
 "You're not thinking of running for office, are you Joseph?" He asked with a sarcastic tone and a very wide grin. 
   
 "No Sir I am not, why do you ask," I replied not quite knowing, what I should make of that remark. 
   
 "Well since you've been here, what is it now one week and four days." I nodded he was correct. 
   
 "It seems the whole of Australia, has fallen in love with you Joseph! You could even run for my job and win if I were fool enough to give it up. Even our hardiest General is singing your praises, I was speaking to McKenna this morning. Seems you had the whole of his senior staff, eating out of your hands. Said he offered you a commission in his regiment, was most disappointed you politely turned him down. Said if he'd had known, you had a voice as good as you have. He'd have guessed you would be a performer, especially with your good looks." 
   
 "I never thought of telling him, I thought he would have heard, about you singing in Kings Park last year, he was so interested in you and your boxing. I'd forgotten he went away, immediately after your boxing match at the WACA. He didn't attend that reception, at government house, I gave for the boxing teams either. So he didn't hear you sing there, I thought he already knew." Sir David said still smiling, and lifting a sheet of paper to me. 
   
 "Had a wire from Canberra, Robert Menzies likes our idea for a healthy Australia, wants to roll it out Nationwide. After seeing you on the sports show, and the response you had to your invite, that was shown on Sundays channel nine news. They got a similar response in the eastern states to us when the other news channels ran the piece. We told the prime minister of the numbers here, that have signed up for the program. Justin Harris is airing your boxing match on Saturday night, and it's going Nationwide as well and so are you." 
   
 "Menzies wants you in Canberra A, S, A, P if you agree to take on the role of figurehead for the scheme. With a full-time national government pay packet, and with a promise of total freedom, to do your other interests, and shows at the casino. I've already told him of your success, in that line of work. So go away and have a good think about it, but you'd be a fool not to consider it. You're going to need an agent, and a press secretary to handle you if you take it on. Oh, and you should consider, becoming an Australian citizen as soon as possible. Dorothy has suggested coming out of retirement, just to handle your affairs alone. I can recommend her, she used to work with my party. She is a good organiser and keeps immaculate records. She is already on your team, you wouldn't find anyone more suited to the job. Your find she is very discreet, and is very loyal to her post." 
   
 Sir David said leaning back in his chair, smiling at me in my state of shock. I was dumbfounded, this had got a bit bigger than we had intended. Hell Nationwide I didn't expect it to go statewide, I had thought it might just be local to Perth. Hell, I still couldn't find my way around Perth, I was going to need a guild to lead me around the country. 
   
 "Sir I wouldn't know how much to pay Dorothy if I could afford to pay her that is." 
   
 "Joseph she retired five years ago when Frank her husband retired at sixty. He was ten years older than her, but they were young at heart. They were going to travel the world, but he died three years ago. She doesn't look or act like a fifty-five-year-old and she didn't want to stay at home alone. Her job wasn't still available when she asked to return, so she took on the part-time community job. You would be doing me a big favour if you ask her to work full time for you, and as you're going to working for the Australian federal government, and not just for our regional state government, Robert Menzies government will pay for her services." Mr Brand said smiling, so what could I do but say yes to hiring her and taking on the job. He picked up the phone and dialled a number, and smiled at me as he waited for someone to answer. 
   
 "Oh, just the lady, can you come to my office Dorothy please, good. She is on her way Joseph, you won't regret your decision I can guarantee that, come in." He said as we heard a knock on his door, and Dorothy entered smiling.   
   
 "You wanted me, Sir David?" She said as she entered, then seeing me she asked. 
   
 "Are you taking Robert Menzies offer Joseph or have I spoken too soon?" She looked at Sir David then back to me and saw us both smiling. 
   
 "Yes Dorothy I am, and I want you to come on board with me, so be prepared to travel a lot," I answered and she smiled and put her hand to her mouth, and I saw a tear in her eye. 
   
 "Oh thank you I don't know what to say, you won't regret it I promise." She said a big happy smile on her face, and I was happy I like seeing people happy. 
   
 "I'm sure I won't but if you will excuse me I need some lunch, we'll go over what I need to know later I'll see you at two. Oh will you let Canberra know, or should I do that personally?" I asked. 
   
 "No that's my job now, they have already sent the papers by fax. You can sign them later." She said smiling at me, as I realised they had already assumed I would take the position. Sir David saw me to the door, and I'm sure I heard the lock go when he shut it behind me. Most of the big building that fronted onto Hay and the main St Georges Terrace, where multi-occupancy shopping areas. The ground floors of most had food hall, a central eating area surrounded by food outlets. Featuring cuisine from many countries, I went for the Indonesian food I had enjoyed in Singapore. Much to the pleaser of the lady that served me, as she had recognised me and so did some others. 
   
 I had to keep smiling and nodding to people who smiled at me, and I heard a few cameras clicking. That TV stunt hadn't done me any favours in me wanting to keep a low profile. The nightclub act was bad enough, now the whole of Australia had seen my face. Then I had a thought and wondered if I could use it, to create a diversion away from Rita by putting Rita in the spotlight. 
   
 If I was seen with her and John a lot, doing charity work that she already did. Being seen with her wouldn't cause eyebrows to be razed, and we would have time together even if we weren't completely alone. I would have to win over John the hard man, as Sir David had called him. I think Captain Jane might be the key to that, she had shown an interest in me. I might just exploit that to deflect him from my true target, my first ever lover Rita. 
   
 Dorothy had already informed the rest of the office of her new role, that of being my personal assistant. When I returned to the office and had the papers for me to sign to fax back to Canberra. She had already set up a meeting for me with Sir Robert, she had known of Wednesday mornings at the nightclub. For the first-ever session of the keep fit classes, which she thought I was attending. When in fact I planned to spend that time with Rita, in my apartment. So I would have to find something, to divert Dorothy away from my true intended whereabouts. 
   
 We had a flight out of Perth at two pm Wednesday, which meant we would have to be there at one. Arriving at six in Canberra, a car would meet us for the journey to the hotel. That was booked all courtesy of the federal government. We would meet the P, M at ten A, M, Thursday for a private meeting then lunch. Followed by a meeting with his youth committee, to discuss the rolling out of the fitness scheme. Friday there was to be a press meeting, where Sir Robert would formally announce the Nationwide scheme. There was a dinner planned for Friday night, then we would fly back to Perth Saturday morning. Well, that was the plan according to Dorothy, but all of it was to be confirmed. She should know by lunchtime Tuesday, the final times and venues. 
   
 "I have rehearsals in the morning, Dorothy, so won't be in the office. Now if I give you my address, you already have my phone number. On second thoughts here is my spear key, if you need to drop anything around, for me to look at and I'm not there, just drop it inside. I'm trusting you with my personal life, I think I can trust you not to steal my cooky jar." I said smiling, as she smiled back at me. 
   
 "I'll see you sometime tomorrow Dorothy," I said picking up a copy of the proposed itinerary for Thursday and Friday. 
   
 "Good night everyone," I said leaving them to do what they had to do, as I went to my apartment to wonder what the hell I was doing. The two-hour run took me to breakfast at seven after a shower, then eight to ten rehearsals. I was back in my shower at ten-fifteen, twenty-five past I was drying my hair. Coming out of the shower, and going to make a coffee for me. As I put the towel around my neck, I stopped dead in my tracks. As I saw a gaping Dorothy starring at me, well a certain part of me to be exact. She was sat on the divan settee, with a folder in her hand placing papers on the coffee table. 
   
 "I rang the bell, and thought you were out when no one answered." She said not looking away as I quickly covered myself, it was too late anyway she had already seen my freshly washed penis. There was a flush of colour on her cheeks, as she still looked at my body. I nipped into my bedroom to dry and pull on some shorts, to return pulling on a tee shirt. She was still there waiting and watching me, as I went to the kitchenette a bit embarrassed. Only five women had seen me naked before, my mum my sister Alice Rita Margret and her sister Madeline. Now Dorothy was the sixth, and her eyes were burning holes in me. 
   
 "Would you like coffee or tea?" I asked trying to sound as if nothing had happened, and I didn't sound convincing at all. 
   
 "Coffee please." Dorothy answer slowly sitting up on the divan settee, that turned into a  bed. Putting the folder down on the coffee table, still looking at me closely, with a strange look on her face I hadn't seen before. Over the years I had got used to females looking me over, and by their look, I would try to imagine what they were thinking. Like what's he like with his clothes off, or I wonder what he's like in bed. All had all gone through my mind, but for the life of me, I couldn't read Dorothy's. As I handed her cup to her, her eyes still looked at me strangely as I said. 
   
 "I'm sorry Dorothy I didn't hear the doorbell, I must have been under the shower. It must have drowned out the sound, I'm very sorry I frightened you." She took a deep breath and put her cup on the coffee table, then when she spoke her voice sounded breathless and a little husky, and her eyes held mine, as she gave another big shy. 
   
 "You didn't give me a fright Joseph, you brought back feeling I thought I would never have again. You may think me very forward Joseph, but when was the last time you had sex. Myself it's been over four long years, my husband was ill for a year before he died. Seeing you naked just now has rekindled a raging fire inside me, I was a bit of a nymphomaniac before with my husband. He used to play fireman when he got me this hot and used his hose to douse the flames burning inside me, but he's not here to quell the flames now." She said her eyes misty, and her hand on my thigh. As she looked at me as I had never seen her look at me before. Her cheeks were bright pink and her eyes had that look my sister's had when she wanted me to make love to her. Dorothy's hand was still on my thigh, and she gave a breathless shy. As putting my cup down I leaned to kiss her, and say. 
   
 "Dorothy I have been trained in firefighting, and will offer the use of my hose to quell both our burning needs." Her whole body vibrated as I French kissed her, and as the buttons of her blouse undid easily. For an older lady, her tits were nice to hold, and her big nipples were nice to suckle on. My fingers entered her with ease and were soon covered with her juices. Her fanny lips were fleshy and very tasty when I licked them. She was so turned on she climaxed, as soon as my tongue licked her clitoris. 
   
 She made whimpering sounds as she jerked, while I lapped at her pulsating vagina as it oozed warm cunt juice. She wasn't fully undressed when I shagged her on the divan settee, I removed the rest of her clothing when I took her to my bed. Where I enjoyed her sucking me for a long time before she sucked me hard again. So I could fuck her a third time, then as I took her to her car at three. I told her this won't be the last time we'll have sex, and that she should have the morning off, and to meet me at the airport at one. 
   
 "Get plenty of rest Dorothy, we've got busy days ahead. You're going to have three busy nights if you want, you're going to be tired on the way home." She looked at me with a happy smile, and in a low voice asked. 
   
 "If that's a promise Joseph, and I hope it is, I won't mind sleeping all the way home!" I had been wrong about Dorothy and Sir David, she had laughed when I told her what I had thought. The clicking of his door was indeed it locking, but it always did as it was a security door. That locked itself to keep him safe, he had a button under his desk to unlock it 
   
 It was now three-thirty, which made it seven-thirty am in England. Roger would be up getting ready to go open his shop. I dialled the number and it rang three times. 
   
 "Hello, Roger Hoskins speaking." 
   
 "Hi Roger JJ, here," I said and heard Alice's voice in the background ask. 
   
 "Who is it, Roger?" 
   
 "It's JJ darling." He answered her. 
   
 "If he's not coming home, I don't want to talk to him." She shouted so I could hear her, from wherever she was. 
   
 "It's alright Roger it's really you, I need to talk to." Oh my god, he hasn't learnt a thing about women at all. 
   
 "It's alright darling he wants to talk to me!" He said, and then I heard him cower as she bellowed. 
   
 "What!** give me that phone, how dare you say you don't want to talk to me, how dare you. Josephina is missing you, Dorothy and Jeanette are missing you. I'm not missing you, you abounded us. You left us to go far away, I have no brother to miss. You abounded all that loved you, you're not loved here." She ranted on and on and I kept repeating, 
   
 "I love you, I love you, I love you." It went quiet, then Roger was back on the phone. 
   
 "Sorry JJ she's gone off crying she didn't mean it I'm sure, she'll charm down soon what do you want me for?" He asked still sounding a little jittery as if she was returning. 
   
 "I may be putting some business your way soon Roger, I've been asked to set up a fitness program over here. There could be an opportunity to sell your fitness machines and clothing over here or even set up some of your partners Bob's fitness clubs. I'm going to Canberra tomorrow to speak with Robert Menzies, about rolling it out Nationwide. If you don't mind I'll deal with you Roger, you can give your friends the information of what might be needed." Roger was quiet for a moment, as his brain processed what I had said. 
   
 "Your meeting the prime minister of Australia JJ, god you're going up in the world. I'll let everybody know, but we're going to Singapore in six weeks. We're setting up Mr Wong in a new factory, to make our sportswear for us. You won't believe how big we have grown JJ, give me your phone number. I'll give you a phone call, we might pop over to see you alright." I said that would be wonderful, then gave him my number then hung up when the line went dead. 
   
 I met Rita at ten in the car park and was surprised to see the woman, she was with the day I saw her in the nightclub. 
   
 "This is Mora," Rita said as I took the woman's hand in greeting, as she smiled at me and said. 
   
 "We meet at last, I thought you were a fantasy of Rita's, for years she has talked of you. Now I see what she has been dreaming of, and I do like what I see." She grinned as Rita embarrassed slapped her arm, then looked at me with reddening cheeks. 
   
 "I'll see you here at twelve-thirty Rita, enjoy yourself you have covered for me often enough." She got another slap for that remark, and I smiled at Mora, I did like her. Rita was swooning in my arms, on the way up in the lift. Her lips were still glued to mine, as I carried her from it to my apartment. There was no protest from her as I carried her straight into my bedroom and had my hand inside her panties as I laid her down. 
   
 Her mouth was as hot and eager as I remembered, it was so enjoyable as we gave each other satisfaction in a sixty-nine. We stayed that way fondling kissing and sucking until I spread her legs to penetrate her. To give her several orgasms, before I emptied my seed into my condom. Then I lay still in her looking into her eyes and covering her face with kisses. As she told me of Mora's part, in our being alone together. 
   
 "For years Mora has had a boyfriend she meets for sex, he is in the army with Mora's husband. They don't want to leave their partners, they just like meeting to have sex. When I met you that Saturday in the nightclub, I had been waiting for Mora. Who was having sex with her man, in one of the room the manager hire's out. She will meet him at eleven today, after the keep fit lessons and have sex with him in that room again." As she had talked I kept her hot and sexy, by playing and sucking her tits while moving my cock inside her. Now she gave a shy and wiggled her hips, as she felt my penis hardening inside her. 
   
 "Oh god, I can remember you doing this in Lesley's flat, how many times are you going to fuck me today JJ. This is the second time in under an hour, how many times will you do it when we're alone for a whole day?" Rita asked smiling, and as I started to fuck her again I asked. 
   
 "When am I going to get you alone, for a whole day to fuck you may I ask?" She smiled, wrapping her legs around me, then kissing my nose said. 
   
 "John's going on army manoeuvres in two weeks, I'll be all alone for three days and nights. I'm afraid the back door lock has broken, someone might break in and rape me." I smiled and grinding myself into her groin, asked. 
   
 "Won't the neighbours hear you cry for help?" She smiled back and putting her hand to her throat said. 
   
 "I don't think so, I think I'm coming down with laryngitis." She crocked smiling, then grunted 'Oh yes' as I increased the power of my thrusts. She hung onto me for dear life as I pounded away, and grunted and gasped. As I made that 'slop, slop, sloping sound when my dick thirsted into her wet fanny. She was biting my ear and growling, then cried 'Oh fucking Jesus' when her legs gripped me tighter. Then as she tensed up thrusting her pelvis onto me, she expressed her sexual feelings in my ear, as she did in Lesley's flat. 
   
 "O fuck, o fucking yes, o fucking yes, O JJ I'm coming o my fuck Arrrr Ooomyyy Fuckkk." She vibrated wildly with deep gurgling sounds coming from her throat, as I continued the fuck her hard and fast. Then she let out a strangled cry and went limp under me. Her arms and legs fell away, and her head lay still her eyes open. "Rita, Rita," I yelled kissing her as I kept shagging her, I couldn't stop ramming into her. 
   
 Then she stirred and she looked at me a little bewildered, "what happened?" She asked wrapping her legs and arms around me again, as I held her tight to me kissing her feverishly. Renewing my efforts to get deeper into her, making her grunt and groin again as her emotions took control of her. She was once again thrusting her pelvis into me with force and grunting with the effort. As we both seemed out of control, all of my being seemed to be my dick and all I wanted was to be all inside her, and her words encouraged me to do just that. 
   
 "Oh my fuck you're doing it again, I'm going to explode, oh yes JJ yes that's it harder, harder!" She yelled in my ear, urging me to brutally fuck her. We were both shocking wet with sweat, and she was biting my ear again. As her hot breath puffed out, every time I rammed into her. My god how much longer, before I filled her with my seed. I had been at the height of sexual emotions, for what seemed an age. Then oh fuck I ejaculated in a rush, thrusting so hard into her, as a thundering blast happened in my head. She cried out in pain as she to vibrated under me, voicing her anguish as she climaxed. 
   
 "Ohhhhh; mmyyy; fucking Jesus, oh fuck Jesus, oh my god I'm dying, I'm dying. She was trapped under me, as I lay spent unable to move. God, I had never felt like this before I was completely drained, all my energy I had pumped into her. She looked up at me kissing me repeatedly, her arms and legs still around me. Moving on my softening dick, as she moaned in my ear. 
   
 "Oh JJ my love, I've dreamed of you doing that to me for eight years, but I never dreamed it would be that good." I had fucked her on Monday, but they were not as intense as these had been. We lay together kissing and fondling until I fucked her nice and slow. Before we showered and dressed, and went down to the parking lot. Where Mora was waiting in her car, after Rita had sat I leaned in to kiss her goodbye. Then shutting the gate, I carried my case through to the front of the building. Where a taxi was waiting for me, to take me to the airport. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 56 
   
 I couldn't see Dorothy in the departure lounge, so went to the check-in desk and told them my name as I didn't have a ticket. 
   
 "It's not here Mr Lacey, you must go to the VIP lounge it's waiting for you there." I had a few looks from passengers near enough to hear, and felt a nugget when I asked where that was. Dorothy said she was getting worried when we finally met, as it was almost one ten. We were meant to board at one-thirty, then held her hand to her mouth. When I told her I had been in the queue, for the economy check-in desk, and she said. 
   
 "Oh my didn't I tell you we were flying first class, it must have slipped my mind at the time." She looked shy as her cheeks reddened, and shrugging her shoulders said. 
   
 "Well my mind wasn't actually on the job at the time, and that was your fault," she smiled. She had a breath case full of papers, spread over a coffee table in the first-class lounge on the plane. Which I didn't know existed until now, although I had flown before. It hadn't been first class and had been mostly military and there was no class in those transports. We didn't ask for any but drinks were offered, and Dorothy was tempted into taking a few. Me I wanted a clear head, we were meeting the prime minister for dinner this evening. 
   
 The plane touched down at six, we were in the hotel for seven and back out again at seven forty-five. Sir Robert seemed a down to earth sort of man, but then so did most of the Australians I had met so far. Most had started life humbly and gone into business or politics for the right reasons. It seems he had a dossier on me, that could have only come from the Navy. 
   
 "Quiet impressive Mr Lacey." He said putting the folder on the table beside him, it stayed closed all through dinner. I wonder why it was there at all, then as we were having after-dinner drinks. I was told by one of his adds, that the document had only just arrived that evening. Sir Robert was reading it as I arrived and still had it in his hand as he greeted me. There was no talking shop just pleasantry's, he just wanted to meet me. The man who inspired hundreds of people to get fit, without too much effort. He just wanted to get equated, before the circus began and I was rushed off my feet. 
   
 Thank you, Sir Robert, that's just what I wanted to hear. Dorothy's hotel room was next to mind, in fact as I was shown mine I was told it was a business suite. My rooms had a bedroom and a conference room, plus a lounge room with armchairs and a coffee table. 
   
 There were adjoining doors into Dorothy's suite of rooms, which had a sitting room and bedroom. Two doors were set in the same frame, and could be locked on both sides. So you couldn't just walk through to the other rooms, without both doors being unlocked. I showered when we returned to the hotel, and in my dressing gown, I unlocked my interconnecting door. Knocked on it and heard nothing, so I tried the handle and found the door unlocked. Passing through it I found the sitting room empty, and the bedroom door ajar. Pocking my head into the room, I saw Dorothy sitting in bed reading. 
   
 "Yes, and what can I do for you?" She asked looking over the book at me, as she took off her glasses. I just undid my robe and let it fall, and she discarded her book onto the bedside cabinet. Then turned down the bedding, for me to get in beside her. That was the only words she spoke, except for 'oh yes harder; o my god I'm coming again'. As I fucked her several times during the night after we had sucked each other to an orgasm first. 
   
 I was out running at six and had a few curious looks as I left the hotel. Dorothy was still in bed when I returned and welcomed me between her legs after I had showered. Then we went down at nine for breakfast, then out to the car when it arrived to take us wherever we had to go. The first stop was with the team, they had been set up to promote the keep fit programme. Sir Robert wasn't there but five picked team members were, one man and one woman were promotion and publicity. The two other men and woman were procurement and logistics. Dorothy and I laid out what we had already planned in Perth, and they had come up with near similar plans. 
   
 So we were on the same page from the start. Though they had the idea of big business, having the keep fit gyms at their place of work. Instead of our idea of youth clubs, we made a note to explore that idea back in Western Australia. As we talked the publicity team took photos, and the young lady took down a lot of notes. Asking a great many questions, it seemed obvious she didn't know much about me and referred to a folder she kept looking at. I assumed it was a copy of the one Sir Robert had the night before. She had a nice smile with dark hair and eyes, with lovely Italian looks with olive skin. She raised her eyebrows in a questioning look when I was introduced to her, and I greeted her in Italian. 
   
 "Nicely pronounced I think, but I wouldn't know I don't speak Italian myself." She said with a smile and the amusement of her photographer, who had taken a photo of me kissing her hand. 
   
 "My family hasn't spoken Italian for two generations, they reckoned if you want to live in Australia you should speak Australian." She continued pulling her hand from mine as if she didn't want me holding it any longer. 
   
 "Sorry Miss Alessandro I stand corrected, I shall refrain from using the lovely romantic language of Italy in your presence." I got a half-closed eyes look at my remark, as I helped Dorothy into the car. Then held out my hand to steady her as she entered, but she declined my assistance. The big government cars had a large passenger space, with bench seats facing each other. As we drove in convoy, to the first of the proposed keep fit venues. She told us her job was to sell me to the public, with a publicity campaign she still hadn't come up with yet. Dorothy and I looked at each other and Dorothy almost laughed, I had to smile but didn't titter. Rosa looked at us and asked. 
   
 "What's so funny, can you tell me what I said to make you laugh?" Dorothy put her hand on Rosa's hand and asked. 
   
 "Didn't you see the news last weekend, he was on it Saturday and Sunday. There have been over two thousand calls from all over Australia, in response to his inversion to join his keep fit program." Rose looked a little lost, and picking up the folder said. 
   
 "I've been in Bali for two weeks, got back Tuesday night. They called me into the office Wednesday morning, give me an idea of the job I had to do. Then this folder this morning haven't read much of it yet, just enough to know you were in the Navy and a boxer." Dorothy smiled at me, then turned to Rose with the same smile and said.   
   
 "I've known him for two weeks and found out there's more to him than that. Make sure you catch the Justin Harris sports show on Saturday, you will see our boy here showing himself off." Dorothy opened her briefcase and lifted a handful of letters out. 
   
 "Here are some requests, for him to open fates and sporting events. Vintage car rally's and dog shows, I've also received requests for his phone number and address." Dorothy said with a wide smile looking at me, she hadn't told me she'd had them. Even Rosa smiled as the car pulled up, outside this big building, many stories high. We were at a big corporation building, one of several that had signed up for the program. We met the management shook hands and were shown a big empty office they planned to use as a gym. Then we were off to the next location, to do the same thing another four times. All had signed up but were just supplying the space only, the Federal government would supply the equipment. 
   
 I spoke to the procurement and logistics team, they were still in the process of working out what they might need, and where they might get it. So as it was three-thirty, I used the phone of the company we were in. To ring Roger as he prepared to leave for his shop, but Alice answered the phone. 
   
 "Don't hang up Darling!" I said as she came on the line. 
   
 "I'm getting some companies to give their employees, a place to exercise in. I might be able to give your friends, Bob and Robin some business for exercise equipment. That's if you want to do business with me, Alice?" I said and heard Roger, trying to say something in the background to her. When she didn't answer me I then realised, she must have had the phone on loudspeaker. 
   
 "JJ it's me, Roger, I heard that I'll tell Robin and Bob to get in touch. When do you want to know if they can supply what you want, and how much would you want?" Good question and I wouldn't have the answer. 
   
 "Roger can you give my team member Robin's or Bob's number, then the procurement team can get in touch. They can deal directly with them, and tell Alice I still love her even if she doesn't." I handed the phone to one of the team and went with Dorothy out to the car. Rosa and her photographer came with us, and as we drove away Rosa was eyeing me. 
   
 "An old lover Mr Lacey?" She asked, with a slight smile on her lips. 
   
 "No Rosa my sister, she wasn't happy with me coming here to live. Said I was abandoning the rest of the family, now that mum and dad are gone." The rest of the ride was quiet, as I sat thinking about that question 'an old lover.' Did my hurt of her not speaking to me show that much, would I ever hold her in my arms again. I shouldn't have left if I wanted to hold her again, but I didn't want to share her not with them. Roger was a different matter, but that whole sex club thing was another. 
   
 Poor Dorothy got the brunt of my frustration after we had dinner in my room. She was far from being upset about it, when after a few after-dinner drinks. I took her glass from her and dragged her to my bed. She was more than willing, to spend the rest of the night, being lustfully and sexually abused by me, and she did enjoy gobbling her tasteful creamy after-dinner dessert. 
   
 We had nothing to do until a business lunch at twelve, so Dorothy spent most of the morning. Just playing with her now new favourite toy, she had reverted to her old self. That of being a hungry Nymphomaniac, I wasn't chasing her around the room she wanted my cock hard or soft. She would play with it until it was hard then use it. Only to play and eat it some more, until she could use it again. I never kept a record of how many times we did it, and I couldn't count the condoms because we didn't use any. When we fucked she finished me off, with her mouth each time. I know we fucked at least four times, and she hand-pumped two loads out of me. Yes, Dorothy was a very happy contented lady, as we showered together before we dressed to go out. 
   
 Again Sir Robert wasn't there, just two of his aids with lists of interested parties. Dorothy and I needn't have been there, as the discussion was mostly between promotion and publicity. With procurement and logistics, adding their input. Along with the two aids, compiling the main objectives, to be added to the speech, Sir Robert would make at the charity ball tonight. To all the wealthy fundraising guests, and company owners that wanted to be seen doing the right thing. 
   
 I had become sceptical yesterday, on that tour of keep fit site's. The government would supply the equipment, yes, but the company's were giving nothing. They were getting government subsidies for space they gave up and were prised for giving it. I mentioned it to Dorothy on the way back to the hotel suet, she had just laughed as we went up in the lift then said. 
   
 "That's politics darling you won't make a good one, because you're too honest. They all climb into bed with one another, to get all they want. They're trying to get as much as they can while giving as little as possible." As the door of the lift opened she took my hand and pulled me into her room. It was three-thirty, we were going to the charity dinner and ball at seven. We had three hours to kill, and she hadn't had sex since eleven this morning. 
   
 As our car pulled up to the venue, there were crowds of spectators crowded around the entrance. With camera's flashing, as celebrities, politicians and well-known businessmen arrived in their expensive limousines. The press and TV cameras wanted them all to pose for them. Our own publicity team were there waiting, Rose looked stunning in her lovely gown. posing smiling as she stood beside me, to introduce me to the press. Leaving Dorothy a little isolated, when Rose pulled me to who must have been her favourite new reporter. Until I introduced the brains of the outfit, but Dorothy was far too modest to accept the accolade and denied all the praise I piled on her. Then, Rose, had me posing with the PM and other businessmen. 
   
 We had to listen to several speakers, one of them being the PM. I was introduced to all there, but I had no speech and just thanked all for their attendance. The meal was fine, the crayfish starter was the best. I would have settled for a bigger portion, as a meal on its own. Instead of the fiddly al-a cart main dish, they served up. That looked like a cats dinner, with red and brown source streaks on the plate. I would have preferred stake egg and chaps myself, I like real food you can bite into. 
   
 At last, the meal was over, and I could stop answering questions from some around me. That asked a question, then answered it themselves with ' I did this myself! ' We all moved out to the lounge bar area until the dining room was transformed into a ballroom. Then with drinks in hand, we returned to sit around the dance floor. I danced with Dorothy, and when I returned her to her seat. I danced with Rose, and while we were dancing. Dorothy was asked to dance, by a very distinguished looking gentleman. 
   
 I watched them dancing, and she seemed quite taken by him and she danced most of the night with him. I saw them talking quite freely just before I lost sight of them completely and didn't see her again until just before we were going to leave. She looked quite happy and contented, and she smiled all the way back to the hotel in the car. Where she told me he was an old friend from way back in her past, he too was now widowed. She was quite pleased to have met him again, and I said goodnight at her door.  
   
  Dorothy's friend Duncan was waiting for us just inside the departure lounge, holding a large bouquet of flowers much to the surprise of Dorothy. Who went all girlish and shy, as he handed them to her and kissed her cheek. 
   
 "Here give me your case and ticket, I'll book us both in while you two have a chat," I said taking her luggage and documents and headed for the check-in desk. First-class book-in was empty, while the economy had quite a queue. 
   
 A man was holding up the queue begging the girl behind the counter for a seat on a Perth flight today because his wife back in Perth had gone into labour early, but the poor girl behind the desk hadn't one until Monday's midday flight. My ticket had just been exchanged for a boarding pass, and the lady serving me had picked up Dorothy's when I stopped her and asked. 
   
 "Would it be possible for the name on that ticket to be changed to another?" 
   
 "Yes I think so, but I'm not sure why you should ask?" She said looking at me befuddled. 
   
 "Excuse me, sir, could you come here, please," I asked the man at the economy desk, and when he reluctantly gave up his pleading and obliged me I asked. 
   
 "If you pay for an economy ticket for Monday's flight, I'll have your name put on this one." Holding up Dorothy's first-class ticket. Which the girl at the counter commented on. 
   
 "Sir, this ticket is for first class, won't the lady object to having an economy one instead?" She asked, looking at me as if I had lost my mind. I looked at two figures talking happily, not far away blissfully unaware of the people around them. 
   
 "No not at all, now can you do as I ask or do we have to see someone higher?" I asked as the man got his wallet out to pay, then I got a frowning look from Dorothy as I walked back to her with her luggage, but a big beaming smile from her friend when I said. 
   
 "Your flight leaves at twelve Monday, I'll see you Tuesday, now get out of here and enjoy yourselves," I said herding them to the door, and watched them walk to the car park for his car. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 57 
   
 I was in the club at seven, walking among the tables welcoming the people to the club. When Gary and his family came in and were being shown to their table. I joined them and complemented Kristy on her lovely dress, after welcoming them to the club. 
   
 Then I sat with them until I shocked Gary's sister, Jenny, by accepting the microphone from a waiter. Then moving onto the dance floor I started singing my theme tune, 'isn't this a lovely way to spend an evening'. To welcome all to enjoy the night's entertainment, before surprising a young girl with a marriage proposal from her boyfriend. 
   
 Then I got Kirsty to sing at their table, before leading her out onto the floor to sing with me. The night went well, and I enjoyed it as did all there. I had another invite to Byford, to another one of Robert and Jenny's bar-b-q's the following Sunday. 
   
 The Sunday paper had a large spread on me, from that reporter who wrote the piece on my first night at the club. With a lot of my Navy background and with photos and one of the nights before with Kirsty singing. He had given me a new nickname and called me 'the matchmaker', as well as praising me for promoting young talent. 
   
 Adrian and his boss the Greek wanted to tear up my contract, their new mega nightclub and entertainment complex. Being built at Burswood would be finished in six months time, the nightclub itself was more than twice the size of the present one. I was to have my own dressing room, where I could rest up between the Saturday shows. I had another use for it if I could lure Rita to the club.  
   
 There had also been negotiations with channel nine, to televise an hour of my show. With the write up about me introducing young Kirty on my show. They wanted me to run talent shows Saturday afternoons, as well as now doing a four-hour floor show in the night, and they were offering me a king's ransom, in a five-year contract to keep me with them. 
   
 I had landed in Australia less than a month ago, since then I have had a whirlwind of a time. I had found my old girlfriend, become a household name and an Australian icon. A singing entertainer with a growing fan base, and a promising future. What more could I ask for except the love once more of Alice, but Roger had said they may pop over to see me. 
   
 I dearly hoped so letting her see what I had now might soften Alice towards me, if it did I would have both of my loves. I had a feeling I was going to lose my newest bedmate, her old flame may steal her away. Then I would have to find a new personal secretary, to look after my public life, and still, give me the freedom to conduct my private life, out of the public eye. 
   
 Dorothy arrived full of joy, at my apartment on Tuesday morning, telling me she had a wonderful two days. I wouldn't be losing my personal secretary, after all, Duncan had interests in Perth and was moving his base here. He would be seeing more of her, and I would be seeing less of her, 'if you know what I mean,' she had said. I did and thought it a shame because I had enjoyed bedding her, the three times I laid with her, she had been more than delightful to fuck. 
   
 Wednesday morning I had Rita in my apartment for two hours and spent the whole time in contact with her body. We were both well content, with the way we had pleasured each other. Then as she left with Mora, I drove out to the airport for my two o/clock flight to Bali. I landed there at six and arrived at the hotel at six-thirty. 
   
 I had just come out of the shower at seven when there was a knock on the door. I opened it with just a towel around me, to a slightly pissed smiling Susan, pushing a trolly with campaign and canapes. I stepped aside to let her pass still looking out the door looking for Robert. 
   
 "Wheres Robert and Hannah?" I asked when I saw no sign of them. Susan smiled letting go of the trolly and pushing the door closed. Then wrapping her arms around my neck she leaping up into my arms to kiss me and said. 
   
 "They're in Singapore darling, I'm all yours until the weekend!" She was kissing me again, her legs wrapping around my hips. Making her short summer dress ride up to uncover her legs completely, as she wriggled herself on me. With only the towel I had on between us, she could feel me responding to her wonton antics. 
   
 "You said 'we' in your letter I thought you meant all three of you, and that Robin and Hannah were coming here with you?" I said putting my hands under her bare buttocks to support her weight. She took her lips from mine and gave a cheeky grin. 
   
 "There are three of 'us' darling, I'm here with two Wren friends, but they don't know you're going to be here. Aren't you glad I lured you here?" As she finished speaking she glued her lips back to mine and continued to move her pelvis on me and my rapidly growing cock. 
   
 Her hot drunken kisses got hotter as they and my hard cock inflaming her more. With my hands on her bare bottom told me she had nothing on under her dress, my fingers slipped between her buttocks to feel her hot fanny. She had sucked my tongue into her mouth and was sucking on it as if it were my cock. Then I could feel her heels moving to dislodge the towel, so it fell to the floor. Now she could rub her hot pussy on my exposed ridge cock, and make herself randier. 
   
 It had been a long time since I had had a standup shag, that had been with Alice in the wooded coups by the station where I had nailed her to that tree. Susan gave a muffled gasp as I lifted her up to position her before lowering her onto me. Her kisses got more passionate as I slowly impaled her with just my knob end. Then her eyes opened wide and she moaned aloud as I thrust the full length and girth of me into her hot cunt in one go. 
   
 For a good ten minutes, I made her whimper with her mouth open as she stared at me. As I stabbed her mercilessly. She had wanted this for a long time, now she was going to get it given to her rough and ready, and by her face, she was loving it the way I was giving it to her. As I slowly carried her the few steps to the bed, where I laid her to make her bounce on the mattress, as I leaned over to fuck her hard. 
   
 Between several bouts of sex, we drank the campaign and nibbled the canapes she brought as well each other's sex parts. She said she had always thought me big but was more than impressed when she held it for herself. "You know you could have fucked me years ago, and if I had known you had a cock this big, I would have made sure you'd have fucked me." I was sorry we had to finally part when I escorted her to her room in the dark early hours of the morning. 
   
 At eight forty-five I was going into the dining room for breakfast and saw Susan sitting with two other women. When one of them saw me she turned to Susan and said something to her, then took hold of Susan's throat and pretended to strangle her. As the other woman laughed as she too looked at me, for both had recognised me and had realised where Susan had been last night. 
   
 I went to go to their table but was waylaid by a party of eight sitting at tables just inside the door. A young man stood up and smiling thrust out his hand, I naturally accepted it and he shook mine warmly. I hadn't the foggiest idea why until the girl smiling showed me her wedding ring. Then I realised she was the first girl I made her boyfriend re-propose to her at the night-club. 
   
 They had come here with their family to wed, and I had to pose with them for photos. Then with other people there from Perth, as I was applauded and welcomed among them. I realised I couldn't be seen to be with Susan and her friends. As that may compromise her in some way, I would have to be careful having any contact with her. 
   
 She looked shocked at the adulation I was receiving from all around the dining room. I hadn't thought there would be so many Australian people here, although this was the playground for many Australians. Susan wouldn't know of my success in Perth as an entertainer or the popularity I had acquired in so short a time. 
   
 Out on the pool area, I casually sat near her and her two friends and struck up what seemed a casual conversation. Telling them what had happened since I arrived in Australia, and who the couple was that I had just been with. Susan's two Wren friends were lesbians so were no threat to Susans plans of bedding me for the duration. They had no idea she had planned to meet me here or, realising she had used them as cover her to come away on her own. 
   
 I wandered down to the beach in the afternoon and just happened to bump into the three if them again. Susan and I went for a swim together out to the floating platform and hid on the far side of it to kiss and fondle each other. Until while she had climbed onto the ladder leading to the platform, I pulled down her bikini bottoms and gave her what she had asked for. 
   
 That night after drinks, and my declining an invitation to sing in the hotel lounge. I arrived back at my room to find Susan tucked up in my bed. Friday evening she vanished just after dinner, and I found her hiding in my room. Saturday morning she stayed to help me pack, then we said goodbye one last time before she sneaked out, and I went to the airport to fly to Perth. 
   
 I was rather tired that night and was glad to fall into my bed after the show. Perhaps I was getting too old to indulge in so much sexual activity. I surely hoped that wasn't the case I had enjoyed my three days in Bali. Then I realised what I had missed all those years in Singapore when Susan had thrown herself at me all those times and I hadn't seen it.   
   
 I had a letter days later from her stating she hoped I had made her pregnant. She hadn't taken any berth control for just that purpose, and as I hadn't worn a condom she was hopeful. 
   
 I was somewhat taken aback at the revelation, to say the least. She had planned for us to have sex all along, and now I wondered if Robert knew of her plans to meet me there. If she did get pregnant, Robert could work out it was that week in Bali she had got fucked. The only question then would be who had fucked her. I then wondered about Hannah she was now four, and I knew Susan and Robert were very sexually active. I would have thought they would have had more children, but let's say Robert was infertile and Hannah had been conceived in the same way. 
   
 He had always made a joke about her jumping on me, and now I think about it he had left us alone at times. Several times in fact, once or maybe twice when I had been around at their place. They had run out of Susan's wine, and he had left us for almost an hour to get her more. We had just talked and joked, I hadn't made a pass towards her although she had sat close to me. 
   
 How many times had she said about taking me behind the bike shed? Crickey she had made that suggestion back in England before I went to Singapour. I must have had blinkers on to have missed that invention. We had fucked all night for three nights, then she didn't want to go in the mornings. God, I wouldn't be able to look Robert in the eyes again without thinking he knew. 
   
 Wednesday I was in bed with Rita when the phone rang. I ignored it the first time because it was a very awkward moment, to say the least. Rita was sitting upright on me riding me like a horse. She was at full gallop and approaching the finishing post, giving a very verbal commentary. There was no way I was going to stop her, even if it was Sir Robert Menzies on the phone. 
   
 I had my head between Rita's legs teasing her tingling clit with my lips and licking up her cunt juice with my tongue when it rings again. I kept her twitching with my fingers as I reached for the phone beside the bed. Then kissed her clit before answering. 
   
 "Good morning Joseph Lacey speaking, how can I help you." Then went back to sucking her clit as I listened to Anna Keats voice on the phone. 
   
 "Hello Joe your a hard man to get hold of, we are giving a reception at the embassy tomorrow night, we would like you to be here if you can make it?" She asked then waited for me to answer. I gave Rita's clit a quick suck then turned my attention to the phone. 
   
 "Love to Anna I've nothing on Thursday evening shall we say seven, or would you like me there before?" I asked then returned my lips to Rita's clit again. 
   
 "Seven will be just fine Joe, I'll tell dad your coming bye." She said then rang off and I put the receiver down and concentrated on sucking the juice from Rita's cunt again. After she had climaxed again, as I had rubbed her clit with my fingers while I had been talking to Anna. 
   
 "Who was that JJ, and where are you going on Thursday?" Rita asked as she shuddered as the climax made her cunt flood which I was greedily lapping up as it oozed from her. 
   
 "The British ambassador's daughter Rita, I been asked to a do at the embassy on Thursday," I said lifting my head and licking my lips, as I opened Rita's hot cunt with my fingers, to look down her hot pink love tunnel. 
   
 "We are going to that reception as well JJ, some high wig at the Admiralty is going to be there. Then their off on Friday, their all going north for the weekend worriers exercise, then on Monday Johns outfit is on exercise until Friday, isn't that when you're coming around to my house to rape me JJ, you did promise me a full day of sex if you remember?" 
   
 She said giggling wiggling and twitching as I fucked her hole with my tongue. A bigwig from the Admiralty, I could think of only one man that fitted that description from that high almighty place, I wondered if it would be he. Wouldn't it be nice to thumb my nose at him, and would someone else be there I wondered, we would have to see. 
   
 Mora was waiting and smiling as Rita and I exited to the rear of the building, after our trip down in the lift, kissing and holding on tight not wanting to let each other go. I would be holding her again on Monday, and I was planning to stay more than just one day. 
   
 John would be leaving Friday night, I had to work Saturday, Rita had a fundraising fair on Sunday. So I would be free to break into Rita's home during Sunday night and hold her hostage for a few days, well until Wednesday night at least, I had to be at the club on Thursday 
   
 "JJ, you're doing Rita a world of good, I haven't seen her look this happy in years, look at her she looks like a schoolgirl who has just lost her cherry!" She said laughing happily as she dogged Rita's attempts to playfully slap her. Then just as Mora was about to drive off I leaned into the car to kiss Rita goodbye. 
   
 
 
 Publication Date: February 10th 2020 https://www.bookrix.com/-kvd9bf587b1e9d5